《Berserk Stick System》 Chapter 1: Raincarnation? Is That a Good Thing? ¡°Wiuuu¡­.Wiuuu¡­.Wiuuu¡­¡± The sound of an ambnce echoed through the streets. I was lying on road with blood sttered, plus rainwater made my blood seem to flow more. After school, I n to buy the newest game that is popr, heavy rain doesn¡¯t stop me from buying it, because this game has limited stock and if it runs out of stock I have to buy it in another ce which is quite far away. But who would have thought I would be hit by a speeding truck. Seeing the guy in the truck drunk really pissed me off. Initially, the truck had stopped, but due to heavy rain, the truck could not stop on time. ¡°Ugh¡­ luckily my wound wasn¡¯t too bad¡± Just as the truck was about to hit me I still had time to dodge, luckily my efforts were not in vain, although I was still slightly affected by impact at least I was still safe. ¡°Quickly, take the victim to a hospital!¡± Someone gets out of the ambnce and screams. ¡®Thank God I¡¯m still safe¡¯ Just when I thought that I had survived, suddenly the sky began to rumble, like the roar of a terrible creature had arrived, that¡¯s when lightning came and struck me. I can even feel how it feels like my heart stops. ¡ª- In a room that is quiterge, there are three beds side by side, on each bed beside it there is a table and a nightmp on it, on the wall of the room there is a wardroberge enough to amodate a lot of clothes and things. On the bed in the middle there is a boy who looks 10 years old and has white hair, his appearance can be said to be handsome when he grows up, but it looks like his forehead is currently injured because there is a bandage on his head. Right now the boy had a frown on his face like he was having a terrible nightmare. ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhhhh¡­¡± The boy screamed in pain and got up from his bed. He looked terrified as if he had experienced the most terrible thing in his life. Groping his body and finally his chest trying to see if his heart was still beating, after feeling everything was fine finally the boy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m still alive,¡¯ ¡®What the hell was that? How can suddenly a lightning strike me it¡¯s really scary, even I can feel my heart stop beating,¡¯ After calming down I looked around, I was surprised because this ce wasn¡¯t like a hospital, it was more like a room in an orphanage. Suddenly, the bedroom door opened, a middle-aged woman with ck hair, brown eyes, and a pretty face walked towards me with a worried face. ¡°Lute are you okay? I heard from Silvie that you got hurt while ying,¡± The woman asked me and checked the condition of my body, from the tone of her voice it could be seen that she was worried. ¡®Lute? Who¡¯s that? and also who is Silvie?¡¯ ¡°A-ah I¡¯m fine, who are you, mam?¡¯ The woman widened her eyes, in surprise at what I said, the woman looked at me with an increasingly worried face. ¡°W-what happened, did you lose your memory?¡± Suddenly the woman reached her hand over my head. ¡°Heal,¡± Her hands started to glow, I felt pain in my head lessen. Confusion appeared on my face. ¡®W-what is that? is that some kind of magic? How is there magic in this world? Wait I feel my body is smaller than usual,¡¯ Looking at my body I was surprised because my body is small like a 10-year-old child. ¡®How is my body like a child? What happened?¡¯ ¡°Huft seems fine, rest here and don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll make you some soup for you to eat,¡± After saying that, the woman went out of the room and closed the door slowly. I watched the woman slowly leave, began to analyze the current situation. It seems that I died and was reincarnated into this child¡¯s body. ¡®Why is it like this?, I thought, I would survive an ident, but who would have thought that there would be lightning that struck me to death,¡¯ Now it seems that I¡¯m in a world where magic ismonce, for some reason this now makes me excited. As a fantasy game addict, of course, this is something I¡¯ve always dreamed of. Like going on adventures and bing strong, creating my own party, and maybe even making my own harem. Just thinking about it already makes me want to go on an adventure now. Suddenly memories flooded my head, I felt a little pain in my head. After remembering everything I broke out in a cold sweat because I was now in the body, one of the characters who were about to be killed by the protagonist, in one of the eroge stories I¡¯ve ever yed. This game is called [Fantasy Ero Time], this game is an eroge that has a battle feature like most other fantasy games. Besides that, this game has a gacha system to get heroine, this game also has a lot of heroine in it. There is a main heroine in the main story, there is also a sub heroine that can be obtained from gacha. These sub heroines have their own stories that are separate from the main story. Unfortunately, this game is less popr even though it has interesting illustrations and features. This is because this game is very difficult to y. To increase heroine¡¯s love meter requires a very hard effort, the battle is also very difficult toplete, and the gacha rate to get an SSR character is 0.5%, without a guaranteed feature to get SSR, so it can be said, that every 200 times gacha will only get 1 character SSR. I am now Lute Carter, actually, Lute is not a viin in-game, instead, he is the best friend of the protagonist in the story. But because this game is an eroge game, of course, no yer wants other people to interfere in the protagonist¡¯s harem, I also don¡¯t want anyone to interfere with the protagonist¡¯s harem. Eventually, he will be killed by the protagonist, to make the protagonist stronger. The reason why Lute is killed by the protagonist, because Lute has [Berserk] skill, that will make him strong, but has a weakness, namely that he bes a killing machine that will kill anyone in front of him. Lute used this skill for the first time when the protagonist¡¯s party cleared a beginner dungeon, but who would have thought, that the dungeon had a trap set by a demon. Demon emerged from the portal after they defeated the boss in a dungeon, due to exhaustion after defeating the boss, they didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight the demon, even if they were in good condition, they would still lose because the demon was very strong. Lute who doesn¡¯t want his friend to die is forced to use [Berserk] skill to defeat the demon. As a result, the demon died but now Lute is getting out of control, due to the side effect of [Berserk] skill. Lute tries his best to control it and tells the protagonist to kill him. The protagonist heard this tried to find a way other than killing Lute. But Lute knew that there was no other way to calm [Berserk] skill. Actually, if a teacher from the academy was there, he might be able to calm down [Berserk] skill, since the teacher was stronger than Lute, unfortunately, they were in a dungeon and could no longer wait for reinforcements and teachers to arrive. Lute who can¡¯t hold it anymore finally forces the protagonist to kill him, or else they will be killed by him. The protagonist hears this, is forced to finally kill Lute. From here, the protagonist is devastated by the death of his best friend, he thinks that if he was stronger and could defeat the demon, Lute would not use [Berserk] skill. I am as a yer, of course, happy for Lute¡¯s death, because with this no intruder will disturb the protagonist¡¯s harem. But now I¡¯m not happy at all, because I¡¯m going to be killed by the protagonist. Lying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, with eyes like a dead fish. Suddenly there was a strange sound in my head. [Ding] [Analyzing the body¡­.] [Customizing the System to User¡­] [System match analyzed..] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age : [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [None] Battle Skills: [None] Rank: [F] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- [Love Point Exchange Shop You can get Love Points from women¡¯s liking for you. These points can be exchanged for Skills and various items used to increase women¡¯s liking for you. Love Points can be obtained from types of feelings such as love, admiration, joy, happiness, likes, and such.] [Battle Point Exchange Shop You can get Battle Points from battles and defeat your opponents. Items sold in this shop range from Magic Spells, everyday items, weapons, work equipment, and the like.] ¡°???¡± Chapter 2: Meeting Heroine For The First Time ¡°???¡± Seeing the sudden notification my eyes started to tear up. I started rubbing my eyes many times to see if this was real or not. Seeing that this was real I started rolling around in my bed and crying happily. After calming down I started thinking about this System I got. ¡®What is a Berserk Stick? And why is my race as a human being questioned? Can I still be considered a human, if my own race is still being questioned?¡¯ [Ding] [Main Quest: Conquer the Demon King¡¯s Heart and save the world Note: Actually this world is a real-world that is different in dimensions from the previous host world. Because this world is experiencing a crisis of destruction, this world makes games based on the reality of this world to be yed in the host world as ast resort to save the world. Since the host was able to finish the game without any problems, the host was chosen as the savior of the world. (Use your Berserk Stick and save the world) Reward: Being able to continue living in this world. Failed: Returned to the afterlife] Hearing a sudden notification, I feel like good things always ask for rpense. The demon king is thest boss in the story she is not the main heroine but a sub heroine that can be obtained from gacha. I spent a lot of money to get the Demon King which belongs to the SSR character, evenpleting the route is very difficult, if you make the slightest mistake the Demon King will be a yandere and kill you. ¡°But this is not a problem because now I have hope to live,¡± [The host is rmended to buy the skill ¡°Berserk Charge¡± to control the skill ¡°Berserk¡±] The system told me what to buy for now. I heard that there was a skill that could control the ¡°Berserk¡± skill was very happy because this is a problem that has been haunting me after I remember everything. [Berserk Charge (Passive) This skill is used to control the madness side effect of the ¡°Berserk¡± skill, but the host will feel very aroused at random next time, after using the ¡°Berserk¡± skill. Price: 100.000 Love Point] Seeing the description of this skill my brows twitched, now I know why this system is called a berserk stick. ¡°Hey system what¡¯s with this skill? Isn¡¯t this the same as having a ticking time bomb on my body? If this skill suddenly activates near other people let alone crowds, this will be the end of my life!!!¡± [Host remember good things always have a price, the mad fury of the ¡°Berserk¡± skill must be turned into a lust to be able to control it] ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing this I was speechless, this Berserk Stick System is a lewd system. ¡°This is just a system that thinks with its meat stick!!!¡± I should have known, this is eroge of course it¡¯s all lewd games. I have no other choice, I must buy this skill. The bedroom door slowly opened, the woman returned to the room now, with a bowl of soup. Now I can see other people¡¯s status windows. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Be Nois] Race: [Human] Gender: [Female] Age: [37 Years] Innate Skills: [None] Skills: [Heal], [Light], [Light Barrier], [Light Shower] Love Meter: 100%[Mother¡¯s Love] Ranks: [E+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From my memory, Be Nois is the mother who looks after and takes care of the orphanage here. Be Nois really loves the children here, she has a gentle and firm attitude if the child makes a mistake. ¡°Are you alright? Do you still not remember who I am?¡± ¡°Of course not mom, how could I forget you, I was just joking¡± I replied,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Sigh¡­ you don¡¯t repeat this next time, you just make me worry!!¡± ¡°Y-yes Mom, I¡¯m sorry?¡± I said with a regretful expression. Be saw me sorry, could only smile wryly and bring me a bowl of soup. ¡°Here eat you must be hungry¡± Be brought a spoonful of soup to my mouth. I devoured it, we talked for a while, after I finished eating. Be said she would go back to work and told me not to go anywhere until the wound on my head was better. I recalled why my head was injured, if I remember correctly, this wound was because I was ying with a sword used for training. I tried to lift the sword high, but since this sword is quite heavy, especially with my small body, the sword fell and hit my head. ¡®Fortunately, it was just a training sword, if it had been a real sword my head would have been split in half¡¯ Just imagining it makes me cringe. I feel exhausted just thinking about all this, what can I do now I¡¯m just a 10-year-old boy. Feeling my body exhausted, I closed my eyes again and fell asleep. ¡ª¡ª- I woke up and felt someone touch my face, felt bad I just pped it and now I feel my cheek being pulled. ¡°Ouch, who the hell is disturbing my nap,¡± Feeling angry, I got out of bed, after seeing who was bothering me I fell silent. In front of me is a girl who is 10 years old, that girl has silver hair, blue eyes that remind me of sapphire stones and a pretty face that looks cute, she also has ears and a tail that looks simr to a fox, I¡¯m sure once she grows up there will be a lot of men chasing after her. ¡°Hihihi.. you finally woke up, I thought you would sleep all day,¡± The status window began to appear in front of me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Silvie Valoriet] Race: [Silver Fox] Gender: [Female] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Frostfire](Seal) Skills: [Fire Ball], [Ice Wall] Love Meter: 50%[Friend Zone] Rank: [F+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®Hmn isn¡¯t this girl one of the main heroines? Oh yeah if I¡¯m not mistaken Silvie is Lute¡¯s childhood friend,¡¯ Silvie Valoriet, as I said, she is the main heroine in the story. Each heroine must have their own abilities, like Silvie who can make Frostfire. Frostfire is Silvie¡¯s innate skill, it should be noted that not everyone has innate skills, usually innate skills are owned by nobles because of their bloodline.It¡¯s rare to see other people have Innate Skills, they usually even don¡¯t know that they have Innate Skills for the rest of their lives, because certain conditions are required to unlock Innate Skills. Frostfire is a beautiful blue me but very deadly, this fire can burn enemies to ashes or freeze enemies. ¡®It seems Frostfire is still locked, she should have woken up it after entering the academy,¡¯ ¡®F+ Rank? As far as I know, she should be an SR Rank, will the Rank increase based on her growth? It seems so,¡¯ ¡°Hmm? Why are you silent?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s okay, and Silvie why are you disturbing my sleep,¡± I said yfully and pinched both cheeks. Silvie felt her cheeks hurt pped my hand hard. ¡°Aaw.. why are you pinching my cheek? It hurts you know,¡± Silvie had an angry look on her face, she rubbed her cheeks in pain. ¡°It¡¯s because your face looks so cute, so I want to pinch it,¡± ¡°W-what did you say? I c-cute,¡± Silvie had a blush on her face, it was unknown if it was from embarrassment or from being pinched. [+100 Love Points] Hearing this notification I was surprised, it seemed Silvie was happy to be called cute. ¡®I have to praise her often so I will get a lot of Love Points, it can also increase her liking for me,¡¯ ¡°Silvie you are beautiful as usual, why did you wake me up? Do you need anything?¡± I said to her with a smile. ¡°B-beautiful? I-I just want to check your condition, seeing your sleeping face, I want to tease it,¡± Seems like she was too shy to answer, she turned to head back not to look at me. [+300 Love Points] ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± After saying that, Silvie went out of the room and firmly closed the door. ¡°Is this so-called Tsundere?¡± I chuckled softly. Chapter 3: Start To Move Castin Vige, this is the vige I currently live in, this vige is quite far from the city. Actually, the area of ??the city and its surroundings is a ce for various races to coexist. Humans and Beastmen have some conflicts, but in this city, they live side by side, because this city is separated from the human kingdom and the beastmen kingdom. The city is called Sailos City, this city is very famous because is a ce for various kinds of races to live. If anyone vites the rules in the city such as discrimination between races, then surely that person will get severe punishment. Even the human kingdom and beastmen kingdom can¡¯t do anything in this city because of the many powerhouses living here. This city is also the site of the Mervbanis Academy entrance examination, which will be the ce where the protagonist meets the heroine in the story. Of course, I won¡¯t let the protagonist create his harem. ¡®I¡¯m sorry protagonist it¡¯s not that I hate you or anything, but my life is at stake here, in exchange I will rece you and save the world by myself,¡¯ Clenching my fists tightly as I felt deeply touched by my own wisdom. Right now I¡¯m in the park with other kids ying. I sat under the tree thinking about my ns from now on. After I recall the events that will soon ur in the story, it seems that I have to start moving to ovee this disaster. In the story, this vige will be destroyed in an attack by monsters, after that the only survivors from this disaster are children because they have been evacuated before. Lute and Silvie survived this disaster was very sad, they were then taken to an orphanage in the city at first. Because Lute and Silvie who had talent in their magic were adopted by the nobles there. ¡®I have to be strong now, after that I¡¯m going to the city to ask for help from the adventurer¡¯s guild to fight the impending monster catastrophe, but first what should I do?¡¯ ¡°Hey system, do you have any suggestions for me to be strong now?¡± [Host is advised to purchase items in the Battle Point Exchange Shop] I heard the answer from the system tried to see what items were being sold in the Battle Point Exchange Shop. There¡¯s a lot of stuff here like Elixir, Magic Spells, and Weapons. I sorted them into Elixir to see if there¡¯s anything I can use. [Growth Elixir (Low) This elixir will strengthen the body and remove impurities in the body after drinking it. (It is rmended to prepare yourself before drinking it) Price: 1000 Battle Points] [Battle Points: 0] Seeing as I don¡¯t have any battle points, it looks like I have to collect Battle Points first. I¡¯ll try hunting the monsters in the forest around the vigeter. Elixir here has levels in quality ranging from Low, Normal, Rare, Epic, Mystic, and Legendary. As for other items such as weapons they have ranks from F to SSR. ¡°Lute, aren¡¯t you ying? Usually, you are the most excited when ying, ¡° Silvie walked towards me after that she sat beside me, she looked cute and beautiful as usual. Remember I¡¯m not a lolicon, how can I like a girl who just grew up. Seeing her wagging ears and tail makes me want to touch it. ¡°I was thinking of something,¡± ¡°Hmn what do you think, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Of course not, I was thinking of you,¡± ¡®I¡¯m not lying I was thinking about her,¡¯ I felt a pain in my waist, turned to the side to see Silvie who had a red blush on her face pinching my waist tightly. ¡°What are you saying!!¡± ¡°Silvie please stop, I-I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± I said while wincing in pain. ¡°Hmph, liar,¡± Silvie let go of her grip and looked to the side, even though she said that it could be seen from her wagging tail that she was pleased. [+400 Love Points] ¡®So cute, I want to stroke those tails and ears,¡¯ Trying to hold back my pent-up desire, I¡¯m sureter I¡¯ll be able to stroke as I please. I tried looking at Silvie¡¯s window status again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Silvie Valoriet] Race: [Silver Fox] Gender: [Female] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Frostfire](Seal) Skills: [Fire Ball], [Ice Wall] Love Meter: 60%[Friend Zone] Rank: [F+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®Looks like the Love Meter has gone up a bit, the Friend Zone is a tough step to pass,¡¯ Maybe I¡¯ll ask Silvie for help hunting monsters near the forest. That way I might be able to increase the Love Meter and get lots of Battle Points, it¡¯s like shooting two birds with one stone. ¡®As expected of me,¡¯ Thinking of this I started talking to Silvie. ¡°Silvie, can you help me hunt monsters around the forest?¡± ¡°Hah? Why do you want to hunt monsters, isn¡¯t that the job of the vige guard?¡±Silvie looked at me in surprise. ¡°I¡­ I just want to ease the burden on the vigers, maybe we can get some fresh meat when huntingter, that way we can take it to the orphanage and eat delicious food with the others,¡± ¡°Is that so, but the vigers say the forest is dangerous for children,¡± Silvie looked at me skeptically. ¡°Please Silviees with me, if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll go around the forest alone,¡± I said to Silvie with a resigned expression. ¡°W-well, you can¡¯t do anything without me anyways.¡± Despite saying that, Silvie still seemed quite worried. ¡°Calm down Silvie if anything happens, trust me I will protect you,¡± I said confidently. Looking at how confident I am, Silvie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ what can you do, even though you are weaker than me,¡± Silvie looked at me as if she heard something funny. Hearing her mock me I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue. ¡°Tsk what¡¯s with that expression of yours, don¡¯t you believe me, at least I can be a meat shield,¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ a meat shield? You make meugh.¡± Now I had a vein in my head, feeling the conversation was making me worse. I got up and joined the rest of the kids, but before that, I turned to Silvie. As if thinking of something, I said to Silvie. ¡°Tomorrow morning we will go around the forest to hunt monsters, Oh yes Silvie by the way you look beautiful when youugh,¡± Leaving Silvie still dumbfounded with a flushed face. I ran and joined the other kids. Silvie who was still dumbfounded lowered her head and spoke quietly. ¡°Stu-Stupid,¡± [+1000 Love Points] ¡ª- It was a bright morning, the sun began to shine brightly. The air was cold against the skin. The birds were chirping, signaling that the morning hade. Seeing this, I still didn¡¯t expect that this world was in a different dimension from my previous world. Because all this time I only thought this was just a very difficult game to y, but it turns out that the game I¡¯ve been ying so far, has its own world that is different in dimension from mine. Just thinking about it makes me dizzy. Silvie and I are currently in front of the forest, we n to hunt monsters today. Silvie was currently wearing simple clothes, short pants, and a white short-sleeved shirt. On her back was a small backpack filled with food. She also had a dagger that she tied around her waist. I¡¯m currently carrying arrows and bows on my back, on my waist is a dagger, actually, this is my first time using a bow. Silvie saw me using a bow as a weapon, had a curious expression. ¡°Hey Lute, can you shoot archery?¡± ¡°Of course not, this is my first time using it,¡± I said as I pulled out the bow on my back. ¡°Isn¡¯t this getting dangerous?¡± Silvie looked at me with an expression of disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Silvie we¡¯ll just be hunting around the forest,¡± ¡°Well I hope nothing happens¡± The two of us ended up going into the forest together. ¡ª- Hiding behind the bushes, Silvie and I moved slowly. There we saw a deer that was twice the usual size. The deer had brown skin, with strange patterns on its body and very sharp antlers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Race: [Stone Deer] Gender: [Male] Skills: [Deer Anger], [Iron Horn] Rank: [F+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The deer was of the same rank as Silvie, there seemed to be no problem killing him. I turned to Silvie gesturing, Silvie nodded in response. We nned to surprise the deer with my arrows after that, Silvie would shoot a Fire Ball. Pulling the bowstring firmly, after feeling sure I let go. The arrow went fast and hit the deer¡¯s butt. The deer was startled and let out a screech, trying to escape. ¡°Fireballs¡± Silvie saw that the deer was about to run away, threw a fireball at the deer. The fireball hit the deer¡¯s back and knocked him down. I didn¡¯t stay still, rushing towards the deer with the dagger in my hand. I thrust it towards the deer¡¯s neck. Blood dripped from the deer¡¯s neck and the deer finally stopped moving. [+100 Battle Points] Hearing this notification I felt happy, but suddenly I felt something fast-moving towards me. I immediately dodged backward, saw what was trying to attack me earlier, it turned out to be a gray wolf. Chapter 4: Battle Together ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Race: [Grey Wolf] Gender: [Male] Skills: [Blood Fang], [Poison ws] Rank: [F+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Looking at the wolf in front of me, I frowned. The wolf was the size of any other wolf. It had gray fur with blood-red fangs. Wolves were beasts that were difficult to fight, especially when they were in groups. It looks like the deer we were hunting earlier were the prey. Since the deer was already dead, now the wolf was targeting us. Unlike deer which will run away if they feel threatened, wolves will continue to fight their enemies in groups, even if one of them dies, others will take their ce. ¡®I hope there are no wolf pack nearby, if there are we must retreat immediately,¡¯ Silvie immediately rushed towards me, she seemed wary of the wolf. ¡°Lute are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Silvie we need to quickly defeat the wolf, before the wolf calls its group,¡± I said to Silvie, with a serious expression. Silvie heard what I said, started to think this was dangerous. ¡°Growl¡± The wolf growled, then leaped at us. I pushed Silvie aside to dodge. Holding the dagger I blocked the attack. The wolf bit my dagger, its sharp red fangs almost hit me. Lifting its ws, the wolf tried to attack me. I saw this and retreated, but the wolf didn¡¯t give up on attacking me. It advanced and its ws almost hit my neck. ¡°Ice Walls¡± Silvie cast a spell, a wall of ice appeared between me and the wolf. The wolf was hit by ayer of ice and pushed back. I saw this breathed a sigh of relief. Silvie was now beside me, ready to cast spells at any moment. But she seemed to be exhausted, casting spells must have consumed a lot of mana. Especially since we were children, our mana capacity wasn¡¯t as much as that of adults. ¡°Silvie I will go forward to distract it, you will throw a Fire Ball at it after that I will try to shoot its head,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I had to shoot it from afar because it was dangerous to fight with a dagger. The wolf had poisonous ws, if it hit me it would poison my body. Coming out of the ice wall, I ran and pulled the bowstring filling the arrows with my mana. I tried to make the arrows go fast using mana. The arrow went fast, but it didn¡¯t hit the wolf and only made him angrier. ¡®Looks like I have a bad aim¡¯ I thought with a helpless smile. The wolf started aiming at me. Silvie who was behind the ice wall was already getting ready to start casting her spell. ¡°Fireballs,¡± The fireball that was the size of a basketball rushed towards the wolf and hit it. The wolf rolled over in pain. I who saw this opportunity, ran towards the wolf while pulling the bowstring and filling the arrows with mana. Since my aim was so bad I¡¯ll try to shoot it at close range. Aiming at its head from a short distance away, I let go of the bowstring. The arrow went fast and pierced through the wolf¡¯s head. The wolf finally stopped moving. [+200 Battle Points] After a grueling battle, Silvie and I sat on the ground. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that was really stressful,¡± Iughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Silvie smiled dazzlingly at me. I was mesmerized by her smile, and couldn¡¯t take my eyes off me. ¡°Hmm.. what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡®Rx Lute She¡¯s still a kid¡¯ ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just mesmerized by your smile,¡± ¡°Hmph.. liar,¡± Despite saying that, I could tell from her wagging tail, she looked happy. [+400 Love Points] The two of us agreed to finish today¡¯s hunt here. I first skinned wolf fur, wolf fur is a good item to sell. Wolf fur is usually used to make clothes, armor, and other things. ¡®Well.. even though almost all beasts have skin and fur which are very useful¡¯ I n to sell this skin in the cityter, it will definitely benefit me. As for the deer, I will take care of it in the orphanage with the others. It reminds me that the Battle Points I get from Deer Stone and Gray Wolf have different points even though they are of the same rank. It seems like the Battle Points I get from defeating the enemy, are based on how dangerous the enemy is. Tying the wolf fur around my waist, I carried the deer by dragging it to the vige. The deer was twice the size of an ordinary deer, there was no way I could carry it on my back let alone on my shoulders. The vigers saw me carrying the deer wondered where I had gotten the deer from. After hearing that Silvie and I were hunting them they were stunned. Because children shouldn¡¯t be hunting it should be an adult¡¯s job. Children should be better off ying in the vige. Be, who found out that Silvie and I went to the forest, was very angry at first. She told us not to go to the forest again, but I who wanted to get lots of Battle Points of course rejected the idea. ¡°I know mom is worried, but I want to be strong to protect mom and the vigers!!!,¡± I said in a strong tone. Be heard what I said felt her heart melt. ¡°But you know you¡¯re still a child, it shouldn¡¯t be your duty to protect the vige.¡± ¡°No mom I want to be strong from now on, if something happens in the vige I can¡¯t bear it,¡± I said with a sad expression. Be saw that my determination was made up, could only sigh deeply. ¡°Okay, but you have to put your safety first, if there is a danger that threatens your life, run away immediately,¡± ¡°Okay mom I¡¯ll try, but don¡¯t worry because Silvie is with me,¡± I turned to Silvie who was beside me. Silvie who sensed my gaze, blushed and turned her head the other way. ¡°I-I¡¯m just helping him, he can¡¯t do anything without me anyways,¡± Be saw Silvie shyly, smiled cutely. ¡°Now bring the deer into, I will cook it, you want to eat meat don¡¯t you?¡± The two of us who heard this rushed to take the deer inside. Can¡¯t wait to eat some delicious meat. ¡ª- The dining room isrge enough to amodate many people, there is arge table in the middle above which many processed foods are made of meat. The children gathered at the table, it looked like they were already drooling. Silvie and I had to drool at the corners of our lips too. ¡°Okay now please eat,¡± Be said with the other nannies. We heard that we were allowed to eat, began to attack the food in front of us. Taking the meat in front of me, I eat it voraciously. This meat is delicious and tender, I feel happy feeling alive to taste good food. ¡°Hmmnn¡­. this meat is delicious,¡± I ate with a happy expression. ¡°Hihihi.. what you said is right,¡± Silvie who was beside me, ate voraciously. ¡°Eat slowly, the meat won¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Be said with a smile seeing our behavior. After dinner, I spoke to Be wanting to get out for some fresh air. Lying on the grass looking up at the dazzling night sky, I saw many stars that I couldn¡¯t possibly see in my previous world. Here there are two moons, there is a moon that looks small and a moon that looks big. The small moon looks like it is hiding behind the big moon. On the big moon, there are a few cracks on its surface. ¡°Does this look like a mother protecting her child?¡± I spoke quietly. Looking at the wolf fur I brought here. I thought about how to store it. ¡°System do you have a spatial space to store things,¡± [Host can store items in the inventory or buy Spatial Rings at the Battle Point Exchange Shop] ¡°Does Inventory have a limit on the items it can store?¡± [Inventory has no limits, it¡¯s just that some items cannot be stored in the Inventory such as living things] ¡®Isn¡¯t it normal to not be able to save living things, even in the Spacial Ring it¡¯s impossible to do,¡¯ Carrying the wolf fur in my hand, I thought about keeping it in my inventory and it suddenly disappeared from my hand. Lying closed my eyes on the grass, I felt someone approaching me. Opening my eyes slowly, saw who tried to approach it turned out to be Silvie. ¡°What is it Silvie? are you starting to miss me?¡± I said yfully. ¡°Who missed you??¡± Silvie heard what I said was annoyed and stomped my foot firmly. ¡°Aw..aw.aw I¡¯m sorry Silvie, I was joking,¡± I groaned in pain when Silvie stepped on my leg. ¡°Humpn better that way,¡± Silvie snorted and sat down beside me. The moonlight shone through her silvery hair, It made her look even more beautiful. I slowly got up and advanced slowly looking at her face from a close distance. Silvie saw me approaching her backed away slowly. ¡°W-what?¡± My face and Silvie¡¯s were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°As expected your face looks beautiful,¡± I nodded to myself. Silvie heard what I said, her face turned red and her head let out the smoke. ¡°W..wa..wa..wa..what are you saying you pervert!!!¡± Silvie raised her hand and pped my face. I rolled over in pain holding my face. When I saw her again, she was far away and had entered the orphanage. ¡°Am I going too fast?¡± Thinking about that action, it was also quite embarrassing for me that in my previous life I was just an 18-year-old schoolboy. Never even held a girl¡¯s hand. Just thinking about it made my head steam. [+1500 Love Points] ¡®Seems fine¡¯ calming my head I walked back to the orphanage. Chapter 5: Consuming Elixir The third day since I hunted with Silvie, we were currently in the forest. Hiding behind the trees, I waited for the opportunity to kill my prey. Right near us, there was a lizard that was about two meters in size. The lizard had sharp blue scales. Besides that now and then it would stick out its tongue and hiss. Silvie and I are now used to hunting. The two of us have no more trouble fighting wolves, and now it¡¯s our first time fighting this blue lizard. We avoided it before because it looked dangerous. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Race: [Fon Lizard] Gender: [Female] Skills: [Acid Shot], [Extending ws] Rank: [E] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Pulling the bowstring, I nodded at Silvie after that shot it at the lizard. The lizard seemed to be able to sense the danger behind it and dodged it. I saw this didn¡¯t stay still. Approaching the lizard after that took out a dagger from my belt I tried to stab at its head but was blocked by its elongated ws. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t hurt her I stepped back. ¡°Hiisss¡­¡± The lizard hissed at me, angry that I had bothered her. ¡°Ice Bullet¡± Silvie cast the spell she had just learned. Several sharp, palm-sized chunks of ice quickly moved towards the lizard and hit its back. It made a few scratches but didn¡¯t hurt it. I also tried to attack it again, but suddenly the lizard opened its mouth and let out a strange liquid. I saw this, tried to dodge quickly. Seeing where the liquid was going, made me gulp. The tree that was hit by the liquid had parts that melted as if it had been hit by a terrible acid. ¡°Silvie distract it using your magic, I will try to harm it¡± Hearing what I said, Silvie started casting her spell again. ¡°Fireballs¡± ¡°Ice Bullet¡± The lizards that saw this tried to dodge, but still got the impact of Silvie¡¯s magic. I who didn¡¯t want to lose the chance stepped forward and attacked the lizard¡¯s neck with the dagger in my hand. But it turned out that the skin was so hard that the dagger in my hand bounced violently. The lizard that saw me near it started to pounce on me. I fell down and the lizard was currently right on top of me. ¡°Lute!!¡± Silvie saw this rushed towards me. The lizard opened its mouth, trying to eat me. I who saw this was horrified, quickly using the dagger in my hand, I stabbed the lizard¡¯s throat. The lizard screamed in pain, shortly after that it stopped moving. [+500 Battle Points] Silvie pushed the lizard aside, after which she checked my condition with a very worried face. ¡°Are you okay? Are there any parts of your body that are injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Silvie, just a few scratches,¡± I said to Silvie, showing my hand which had a slight wound from the lizard¡¯s fangs, as I stabbed its throat with the dagger. Silvie who saw that there were no serious injuries finally felt relieved and hugged me tightly. I saw this couldn¡¯t help but smile and hugged her too. We were both in this position for a few minutes, before she let go with a flushed face. ¡°So is it over?¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home after I finish cleaning this,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Silvie nodded slowly. I went to the lizard corpse and put it in the Inventory. During the return journey, we didn¡¯t talk about anything. Although Silvie seemed curious about where the lizard corpse had gone, she seemed too embarrassed to ask. After arriving at the orphanage, Silvie rushed to her room quickly.I couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing this. Now I n to go to the river which is near the vige. I will clean my body and try drinking the elixir after that. ¡ª- The surrounding river is surrounded by trees. There is a waterfall that flows swiftly. The water in the river looks very clear, which proves that there is no dirt in the river. On the bank of the river, there is a boy who looks forward as if pensive. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [None] Battle Skills: [None] Rank: [F+] Love Points: [4,200] Battle Points: [1,000] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Looking at the status window I have now I smile with satisfaction. Now my rank has gone up even a bit. Yesterday I only got 200 Battle Points and 500 Love Points. But after seeing my race in question I frowned. Actually, why is my race being viewed by the system like this? ¡°Hey system why is my race still being questioned?¡± [After the host¡¯s body is examined, the host has half the lineage that is not owned by humans, half the lineage belonging to the host cannot be known by the current system] ¡°Hah? Is there a way for me to find out my other bloodlines?¡± [If the host wants to know his lineage now, it will require 1,000,000 Battle Points] I who heard the number of Battle Points only to find out my lineage was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much just to know my bloodline? Isn¡¯t this ckmail!!¡± I shouted in disapproval. [Your bloodline host is very special, even the current system doesn¡¯t know what bloodline is in your body] I heard it could only be silent in disappointment. Instead of thinking about my unclear lineage, I¡¯d better think about my problem now. ¡°Well fine, quickly give me the Growth Elixir I want to drink it,¡± [Received, Item has been purchased] Looking at the ss bottle in my hand I had a bad feeling because the liquid inside looks very cloudy. ¡®Is this okay to drink?¡¯ Opened the bottle cap, tried to smell it. It had no smell at all. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care, because it¡¯s from this system it should be fine,¡± Swallowing the liquid in one gulp, I tried to feel what would happen next. After a few seconds, I didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Did nothing happen, hey system why-¡° But before I could even finish my sentence, I fell and my body started convulsing. ¡®W-what happened? did I drink poison¡¯ My vision started to blur, after that, I slowly closed my eyes and passed out. ¡­. I woke up and felt my whole body covered in sticky liquid. I got up and saw how I was. Right now my body is covered in a stinky sticky ck liquid. If other people saw me now they would vomit, and think I had just fallen into animal dung. ¡°Uweehk.. what is this smell? so rotten,¡± Quickly taking off my clothes, I immediately jumped into the river. Cleaned every crevice of my body hoping the smell would go away. Even after cleaning I still brushed it vigorously. ¡°System, What¡¯s going on? How was my body covered in a stinky sticky liquid, did you just give me poison?¡± [The host is the impurities that your body currently has, the Elixir will strengthen your body and remove the impurities that have been settling in your body] ¡®So this is what it meant to be prepared before drinking it, it¡¯s terrible I hope I won¡¯t experience it again,¡¯ I tried to get out of the river, but I heard someone calling me. ¡°Lute are you here, mom was looking for you a long time ago,¡± Silvie who suddenly came towards me was surprised to see my current state. She immediately covered her reddened face with her hands. ¡°Wh-w-why are you naked?¡± Silvie spoke while shouting. ¡°Surely I finished cleaning my body, hmn.. what¡¯s wrong Silvie, do you want to see my body? Then please have a look to your heart¡¯s content.¡± I came out of the river, ced my hands on my waist, and said confidently. ¡°N-no way I want to see it,¡± Despite saying that, the hand that was covering her face had a slight gap in her eyes. ¡°Th-that¡¯s big¡­¡± Silvie mumbled so quietly that I couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Hah? What did you say, Silvie,¡± I asked curiously. ¡°You stupid, shameless, pervert get away from me [Fire Balls],¡± Silvie shouted and threw a fireball at me. I saw the fireball rush towards me, ran, and jumped into the river. The river water exploded with fireballs, the strong waves killed the fish that lived there instantly. The me who tried to see Silvie again had gone far away. ¡°Hahaha¡­ her reaction is so funny,¡± After I cleaned my clothes and put them back on I sat by the river looking at my current status window. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [None] Battle Skills: [None] Ranks: [E+] Love Points: [4,200] Battle Points: [0] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My rank has gone up one level, I¡¯m quite satisfied to see it. Although now I have to collect more Battle Points. ¡®Looks like I need to buy skills to use since I don¡¯t have any skills right now,¡¯ I feel my eyesight and senses are sharper than usual. My skin also felt smoother, I think this is the result of drinking that strange Elixir. I hate to admit it, but the Elixir is really good even though when I drink it my body will excrete very rotten feces. ¡°If possible I don¡¯t want to experience it again,¡± Chapter 6: Going To The City I¡¯m currently in the dining room having dinner with the others. Be suddenly talks about something I¡¯m very interested in. ¡°Tomorrow there will be a herd of traders who will arrive in this vige to buy the vige¡¯s harvest, if there is something you want to buy don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± The children heard this shouted with joy, but in contrast to me, I was happy because I was going to try to go to the city with the herd of merchants. ¡°Mom, may I go to a city with a merchant group?¡± I asked with a pleading expression. Be heard what I said knit her brows. ¡°What do you want to do in the city?¡± ¡°I want to do some things in the city and also buy new equipment for me to hunting.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my merchant acquaintances tomorrow, but when in the city you have to be careful because sometimes the city is more dangerous than the forest,¡± Be warned me. ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ll remember,¡± I replied with a serious expression. ¡°Um that¡¯s great,¡± Be said with a smile. After that, I continued to eat and chat with Silvie for a while. Feeling tired I went to my room to sleep. ¡ª- The next morning I got dressed in front of the mirror. My appearance is seen in the mirror, a 10-year-old boy appears in front of me, he has white hair with bright yellow eyes and a handsome face. No doubt when he grows up he will be the idol of many women. Right now I¡¯m wearing short ck pants and a white shirt. I don¡¯t have any other nice clothes so I¡¯m just wearing this. At least I won¡¯t look like a country boy when I go to the cityter. I also brought some change of clothes for me to use since the trip from the vige to the city would take three days. After feeling ready I went outside with the suitcase in my hand. In front of the road near the orphanage, there are several carriages pulled by horses. In each carriage, there is a lot of luggage. This horse is twice the size of a normal horse and is reddish-brown in color. Right now the traders have finished loading the harvested materials on the carriage. In front of the orphanage, Be was talking to a middle-aged man who had blond hair and a fairly muscr build, he looked to be still in his prime. Because in this world the stronger you are, the longer your life will be and your appearance will not change much. ¡°Be it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the man said as if remembering the past. ¡°As you said Braine¡± Be smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back? Your healing ability is very much needed there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°Hah.. looks like you haven¡¯t been able to forget what happened in the past, you know it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Braine sighed helplessly. Be was silent in response. I arrived beside Be who was talking to a merchant. He seems to be the leader of this merchant group. Looking at his status window I was surprised because he was by far the highest rank I had seen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Braine Corne] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Age: [39 Years] Innate Skills: [None] Skills: [Lightning sh], [Purple of Domain], [Lighting Sword], [Thunderstorm], [Thunder Pir], [Lightning Shadow] Love Meter: [None](Come on man, what¡¯s the point of a guy liking you) Rank: [A] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seeing me who was already beside Be. Braine started to ask Be if I was the child she was referring to. ¡°This is Lute he is the child you will bring to the city and for Lute, you can call this uncle, Braine uncle,¡± ¡°Hey kid, you said you wanted to go to a city with us, I¡¯ve heard the story from Be,¡± Braine said to me with a smile and patted my shoulder. ¡°Y-yes Uncle Braine, I want to go to the city,¡± ¡°Hahaha.. no need to be so nervous, I¡¯m sure you will be a good friend to my daughter,¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡°My daughter is a cute and beautiful child Oh she is my little angel, but if you ever do anything to her, I will dismember your body,¡± Braine said with a very serious expression. My body trembled. ¡°Hey!! Braine stops scaring the kids!!¡± Be looked angry. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but what I said just now is true,¡± ¡°Hah.. well Lute put your luggage in the carriage,¡± Be couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Okay, mom,¡± Putting the luggage into the carriage, I returned to Be¡¯s side. When I got there, I saw Silvie who suddenly ran over. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but she finally fell silent. ¡°Be careful,¡± Silvie spoke to me. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I nodded towards Silvie. Actually, Silvie¡¯s status was something that was bugging me since yesterday. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Silvie Valoriet] Race: [Silver Fox] Gender: [Female] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Frostfire](Seal) Skills: [Fire Ball], [Ice Wall], [Ice Bullet] Love Meter: 69%[Friend Zone] Rank: [E] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Her Love Meter stopped at 69% like there was a barrier that was difficult to cross, I don¡¯t know why. Maybe if this barrier was crossed she would like me. Actually, in the previous story, the protagonist had saved Silvie on the verge of death. That¡¯s also why Silvie liked him. ¡®Could it be that I should do something simr?¡¯ For now, I will think about itter. Now all I need to do bes strong to resist the impending disaster. I said farewell to Be and the other residents of the orphanage. After that, I entered the carriage and continued my journey. ¡ª- Right now I was in a beautiful carriage, inside this carriage soft seats were facing each other. In front of me was Uncle Braine who was looking out the carriage window. ¡°Uncle I heard your conversation with mom earlier, why she can¡¯t go back to the city?¡± ¡°Huh.. so you heard it¡± Braine sighed as if remembering the past. ¡°Yeah, I wonder if something happened that caused mom to not be able to return to the city?¡± I asked with a curious look. ¡°You saw that Be and I knew each other, didn¡¯t you? Actually, we used to have a party with four members,¡± Braine reminisced about the past he smiled. ¡°Be is a highly sought-after healer because it¡¯s very rare that anyone can use the Heal skill but now she can¡¯t use Heal properly,¡± Braine said with a sad expression. ¡°Can¡¯t use the Heal skill properly? Did something happen?¡± ¡°There was an incident in the city back then, this incident caused a lot of casualties and almost half the city was flooded with blood,¡± Braine said with an angry expression. I heard that almost half the city was flooded with blood was shocked, because this story I never heard even in the game. ¡°H-how can almost half the city be flooded with blood?¡± ¡°At that time the powerhouses were out doing business and only a few were in the city. Be had seen a group of ck-robed people before in the city, at first she thought they were just strangers, but they turned out to be an evil organization,¡± ¡°That organization cast a very powerful summoning spell and summoned an S Rank Behemoth Monster,¡± Hearing the name Behemoth I recalled the boss monster I had fought in the game. The Behemoth was very strong, but because I had made preparations before fighting it, the Behemoth was defeated by me. After defeating the Behemoth, we will be able to challenge it every week for items that are useful. ¡®It seems that the Behemoth in this world is considered a disaster, well I can¡¯t argue with that since this is the real world,¡¯ ¡°Fortunately there are still Ashleigh¡¯s family in the city, they took great pains to defeat the Behemoth, but the Behemoth didn¡¯t die and ran away somewhere,¡± ¡®Ashleigh? Isn¡¯t that¡­ notter I¡¯ll think about it,¡¯ ¡°Ran away somewhere? Isn¡¯t there anyone chasing him?¡± ¡°The Ashleigh¡¯s family are also damaged, they can¡¯t find where the Behemoth went,¡± ¡°So what does this have to do with my mom¡¯s trauma?¡± ¡°Actually one of our party members died from the disaster, since that time Be felt guilty for not telling about the ck-robed person, she also couldn¡¯t see much blood, which resulted in her not being able to use her Heal ability properly, because most of her patients were soldiers or adventurers who were seriously injured, she ended up returning to the vige where she lived, even though I know it wasn¡¯t her fault,¡± Braine said sadly. ¡°But howe I¡¯ve never heard of this incident before?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t hear about it, because this incident was hidden from the public eye,¡± Braine said grimly. Suddenly the carriage we were traveling in stopped and someone opened the carriage door loudly. ¡°My lord, strange circumstances are urring outside of the many monsters moving towards us,¡± [Ding] [Impromptu Quest: Save the Vigers Monsters are raging in the forest, they are out of their habitat and causing chaos around them. Save the vigers and don¡¯t let them die. Reward: 10,000 Battle Points and 1 Gacha Ticket Fail: All vigers die and the Host will owe the System 500,000 Battle Points. Deadline: 10 Days] [Ding] [Immediate Quest: Save Silvie and make her fall in love with you Silvie fought with the vigers to protect the vige. Save her and make her fall in love with you. Reward: 15,000 Love Points and 1 Gacha Ticket Fail: Silvie dies and Host will be impotent for life. (IF YOU CAN¡¯T EVEN SAVE YOUR WOMAN, THERE IS NO USE FOR YOU TO LIVE!!!) Deadline: 10 days] Chapter 7: Angry Seeing the sudden Quest made my face twitch. ¡®Isn¡¯t it really terrible if I fail, if I¡¯m impotent what¡¯s the point of living!! even worse if Silvie dies, I don¡¯t want her to die!!¡¯ ¡®And also Silvie was supposed to be evacuated why is she joining the fight against the monsters now? was it because I took her to hunt monsters together, that made her less afraid of monsters and helped save the vige?¡¯ I feel annoyed with the monsters right now. If the monsters didn¡¯t attack the vige now, waiting for me to be strong, I would be very happy but in fact, time didn¡¯t let me be strong. ¡°Uncle, can I join in exterminating the monster?¡± I¡¯m currently outside the carriage with Braine. Braine is currently deploying his troops and adventurers to exterminate the many monsters that are toe. ¡°Hmn you want to help eradicate monsters, do you know how to fight?¡± Braine turned to me, considering whether he would allow me to join the fight against the monsters. ¡°I can fight uncle, these past few days I¡¯ve been fighting monsters in the forest a lot,¡± I spoke to Braine expectantly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not lying, okay I¡¯ll let you, even if something happens I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Braine said with a smile. Hearing what Braine said, I rushed to the back carriage to retrieve the dagger I had stored in the suitcase. I carried the dagger in case something happened while I was on my way or in the city. ¡°All of you listen!! Don¡¯t let any monsters attack the carriage or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Braine said loudly to his troops and the adventurers guarding the carriage. ¡°Yes my lord,¡± they all answered in unison. ¡°Now go ahead and get rid of that bunch of stupid monsters,¡± ¡°Oooorah,¡± Everyone shouted running towards the monsters. I saw this also joined the group. ¡°You damn monsters!! I will kill you and make all of you Battle Points for me,¡± I spoke without anyone hearing me because of the noise made by the troops I shed my dagger, towards the wolf, in one sh the wolf died instantly. Several monsters such as wolves, lizards, bears, and various kinds of beasts that I didn¡¯t understand rushed towards us. ¡°Huaahahhaha¡­ I will harvest all of you!!¡± [+200 Battle Points] [+200 Battle Points] [+300 Battle Points] [+500 Battle Points] ¡­. Finally after half an hour of fighting almost all the monsters died, there was still one monster that looked dangerous. It was a giant green lizard measuring 6 meters long with porcupine-like spines on its back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Race: [Iros Lizard] Gender: [Male] Skills: [Poison Thorns], [Corupted ws], [Poison Blood], [Poison Ball] Ranks: [C+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- This is the first monster I¡¯ve seen that can use magic, it must be a dangerous monster for me now. ¡°Looks like this is thest one, let me fight it,¡± Braine walked towards us slowly. The troops and adventurers heard it opened the way for Braine. Braine passed through and arrived in front of the Iros Lizard. Braine raised his hand towards the Iros Lizard, a magic circle began to form in his palm. ¡°Lightning sh,¡± Instantly a purple light shed past the lizard quickly and cut off the Iros Lizard¡¯s arms and legs. I saw this was blown away by how fast the attack was, but when I heard the sound of lightning, it made me reminisce about unpleasant memories. The lizard groaned in pain, trying to get up but its arms and legs were already cut off. I who saw this tried to say something. ¡°Uncle, can I kill the lizard?¡± ¡°You want to kill him? That can¡¯t be, the lizard is still dangerous even if its arms and legs are cut off.¡± After saying that Braine cast the same spell and killed the lizard. Seeing the scorched Battle Points in front of my eyes, I cried inwardly. ¡°Okay, everything is in order, now take the monster¡¯s corpse into the carriage, we will take care of itter,¡± Hearing what Braine said, everyone quickly gathered the monster corpses and carried them into the carriage. Braine and I returned to the carriage. Braine seemed to be sitting there thinking about something. ¡®Why are there so many monsters here? Did something happen in the forest¡­ maybe it¡¯s just my feeling¡¯ Braine thought hard, finally sighing. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong, you look worried?¡± ¡°Ah.. no, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Braine replied with a smile. Our group continued our journey, asionally our party would encounter monsters but not as much as before. During the journey, I also asked Braine to let me fight monsters. ¡ª- Three dayster. Our group arrived at the city, this is Sailos City. This city has a wall that is 20 meters high, looking at it from afar, the city already looks veryrge. I didn¡¯t expect that previously almost half the city was flooded with blood, no wonder it would be traumatizing. Currently, our group is in front of the city gate, the city guard is checking our group. After seeing who the owner of the group is, the guard opens the gate. ¡°Forgive us, Mr. Corne, we didn¡¯t expect this to be your group, please pass,¡± The guard bowed respectfully. ¡°It does not matter,¡± Our group finally entered the city, looking out the window I was mesmerized by the view. It is a medieval-like city with streets made of stone. Inns, shops, stalls are visible along the way. The inhabitants of this city are also of various races, Beastman, Human, Dwarf, even I saw Elves here although not many. I saw our carriage separated from the group and there was only one carriage following us, that was the carriage where I kept my luggage, this made me curious. ¡°Uncle where did the rest of the group go?¡± ¡°Oh.. they went to the trading hall I own,¡± Hearing this I now understand. Our carriage moved through the city, finally stopping in front of the enormous manor gate. The gate of the manor slowly opened and we entered inside, inside there was a beautiful garden with various kinds of beautiful flowers and nts growing there. Our carriage went down the road and stopped in front of the manor. ¡°My lord we have arrived¡± The coachman opened the door, Braine and I got out of the carriage. Looking at the manor in front of me I couldn¡¯t help but marvel. The manor was so huge it was probably about three basketball courts. The manor door opened to reveal a beautiful woman with light blue hair and amber-colored eyes. The woman looked like she was 30 years old. Beside her was a 9-year-old girl who had blonde hair with a few strands of light blue hair and Fuchsia-colored eyes. Her face was cute and pretty just like Braine said. ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t that a sub heroine? So she¡¯s Uncle Braine¡¯s daughter I don¡¯t know at all!!¡¯ The sub heroine¡¯s name is Celyne, when I finished the route I don¡¯t really remember her surname because it was only exined once. It turned out that she was Braine¡¯s daughter. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Uncle Braine, I will make your daughter unable to forget me¡¯ I apologized with guilt in my heart. ¡°Honey you¡¯re home huh,¡± the beautiful woman said with longing in her eyes. ¡°Father!! You¡¯re finally home,¡± Celyne ran over and pounced on Braine. Braine saw this quickly caught it. ¡°Hahaha, my little angel do you miss your father?¡± ¡°Um, I missed you so much,¡± Celyne giggled in his arms. After letting go of her arms Celyne looked at me. Her eyes lit up when she saw me. ¡°Father who is he?¡± Celyne said curiously. ¡°Ah¡­ His name is Lute he is the child I brought from the orphanage that was taken care of by my friend, this child will stay here for a few days,¡± ¡°So he can be my ymate? Hooray,¡± Celyne shouted happily. ¡°Hahaha.. of course, he will be your friend, Lute they are my family, this is my wife¡¯s name Sina and this is my daughter¡¯s name Celyne,¡± Braine introduced them one by one. ¡°My name is Lute Carter,¡± I bowed respectfully. ¡°No need to be so formal kid,¡± Sina smiled. ¡°Father, Mother I want to y with Lute if it¡¯s okay,¡± Celyne said with a hopeful face. ¡°Okay but don¡¯t take too long, because Lute must be tired during the trip,¡± Braine said to Celyne. ¡°Okay Lute let¡¯s y¡± Celyne pulled my hand into the garden, I followed behind. Seeing the two of us running, Braine and Sina smiled. ¡°Now honeye on in, you must be tired,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Braine nodded. Chapter 8: Will Lightning Strike Me Again? [A/N: Hey Guys You might be wondering why Lute wants to get all the heroines and sub heroines? let¡¯s just say it¡¯s his wish, this is the same as a yer who doesn¡¯t want his heroine to be taken by someone else. don¡¯t you like it? I¡¯m sorry but I want to make a story like this] [Alright, rather than further ado, let¡¯s get on with the story] ¡­. In a beautiful garden with various kinds of flowers and nts. Butterflies perched on flowers and flying here and there makes the scenery even more beautiful. In front of me is a girl with a blonde ponytail hairstyle and a few blue hair strands, she has beautiful fuchsia-colored eyes. Currently, the child is ying chasing butterflies, I followed behind her. ¡°Lute chases me if you can,¡± Celyne giggled as she ran. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I said with a smile. We both ran around the park. Her childish nature made her even cuter. I hope when she grows up she will stay like this, because usually after a child goes through puberty they tend to stay away from the opposite sex. Right now I¡¯m going to catch her in my arms. ¡°Caught,¡± I hugged Celyne from behind. I could feel her smooth and soft skin, her sweet smell reaching my nose. I didn¡¯t feel like letting her go. [+500 Love Points] ¡°Uee.. no, I got caught hihihi,¡± Celyneughed. ¡°Now you¡¯re going toe after me,¡± I said to Celyne. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Celyne said with a confident face. Celyne started chasing me, I ran too. Because of my speed, there¡¯s no way a 9-year-old kid could catch up to me. ¡°Gunu..gunu..gunu, Lute you cheat, you run too fast, there¡¯s no way I can catch you,¡± Celyne grumbled and crouched down to cover her face like she was crying. ¡®Looks like I went too far, against a child,¡¯ I thought self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Celyne, did I make you cry?¡± I turned to her and tried to calm her down. ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ve finally been caught,¡± Celyne suddenly raised her head and jumped at me. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I didn¡¯t have time to dodge and fell with Celyne who hit me. Now that we¡¯re both in an ambiguous position, my knees are now between Celyne¡¯s thighs, I can feel her thighs so soft and Celyne¡¯s knees are now between my thighs. Our faces are so close that we can feel each other¡¯s breath. the sweet smell tickles my nose. [+2000 Love Points] ¡®W-what now, am I going to get caught by the FBI, not here there¡¯s no FBI there just Celyne¡¯s dad going to catch me,¡¯ I looked around hoping he wasn¡¯t here. ¡®Huft to just not be here,¡¯ I breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing our still ambiguous position, I grabbed Celyne¡¯s shoulders with both hands and lifted her. Now we sat facing each other. Celyne at this time kept staring at my face with her blushing face. ¡°W-what is it Celyne, are you mesmerized by my handsome face?¡± I asked nervously and confidently. ¡°Um, somehow I feel Lute is more handsome than usual,¡± Celyne said and looked down with her face turning red. ¡®Oh.. no, did I just spoil this kid now?¡¯ I cried in my heart. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go back first, uncle and aunt must be waiting,¡± I said smiling at her. ¡°Um,¡± Celyne nodded. ¨CPoV Celyne¨C I am currently ying in the park with a boy, the boy was brought by my father from his trip. We both yed catch, but Lute was too fast so I couldn¡¯t catch up and I wasn¡¯t happy. Finally, I tried to trick him by pretending to cry which always worked when I yed with my father. ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ve finally been caught,¡± I raised my head suddenly and jumped at Lute. Lute didn¡¯t have time to dodge and fell down, I also felt unbnced and fell on top of him. Right now my face and Lute¡¯s face are so close that I can feel each other¡¯s breath. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel my heart rate increasing when our faces are close, this is the first time for me. ¡®What happened? I feel Lute is more handsome¡¯ I saw Lute looking around as if looking for something, after which he sighed. He now looks at my face again and grabs my shoulder to make me sit up. We¡¯re now facing each other, I can¡¯t take my eyes off his face. ¡°W-what is it Celyne, are you mesmerized by my handsome face?¡± ¡°Um, somehow I feel Lute is more handsome than usual,¡± I said and looked down somehow I felt embarrassed. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go back first, surely uncle and aunt are waiting,¡± I heard Lute say and take my hand, somehow I now feel my heart beating faster when he holds my hand. ¡°Um,¡± I nodded slowly. ¡ª- ¡ªPoV Lute¡ª [+100 Love Points] [+200 Love Points] [+200 Love Points] [+400 Love Points] ¡­. ¡®What is this? Why does the Love Point keep increasing??¡¯ I took Celyne to look for uncles and aunts. But hearing the Love Point keep increasing made me even more confused. Finally, after walking around, I don¡¯t know where to go. I met the maid and asked where the uncle and aunt were, she said they were in the family room. Arriving at the door of the room I let go of my hand that was holding Celyne¡¯s hand. Celyne looked reluctant when she let go of my hand. ¡°Uncle, Aunt we are both here,¡± I knocked on the door and slowly opened it. ¡°Ah.. you¡¯re here,¡± Sina said with a smile. This room may look twice the usual living room. There are various kinds of paintings and furniture here. Sina and Brain seemed to have just had a chat. Celyne and I finally rushed to sit on the soft sofa. But instead of Celyne sitting next to her mother or father, she sat beside me. ¡°Celynee sit next to your father,¡± Braine said with a smile. ¡°Not! I want to sit next to Lute,¡± Celyne rejected Braine and hugged my arm. Hearing this I broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Hey kid you just got here, but what have you done?¡± Braine who heard this his expression darkened. ¡°Stop it, honey, just let them go,¡± Sina said soothingly. ¡°B-but it¡¯s too early for Celyne,¡± Braine said reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, aren¡¯t you the same as them back then?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s not me-¡± Braine tried to make an excuse. ¡°Never mind, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in your daughter¡¯s business.¡± ¡°W-alright,¡± even though Braine said that he looked at me with a ring look as if to say ¡®Let¡¯s seeter,¡¯ I saw this got a shiver, will I be struck by lightning again? We chatted before dinner and went into the dining room. ¡ª- The dining room looks big for only one family, and the table in the middle, there is a lot of food on it. I¡¯m currently eating Steak, but feel bad for being stared at by Celyne constantly. I finally looked at the Status Window out of curiosity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Celyne Corne] Race: [Human] Gender: [Female] Age: [9 Years] Innate Skills: [Magic Painting] Skills: [None] Love Meter: [70%](What have you done? She likes you now) Rank: [F] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seeing Celyne who already likes me makes me bbergasted. Coupled with her innate skills that are no longer locked. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean that she will get stronger from now on?¡¯ Alright, that¡¯s fine because I¡¯d be happy if she got stronger. Thinking so I continued eating voraciously. Celyne also continued eating. After finishing dinner, I was sent by the maid to the guest room, Celyne seemed to want toe with me but was blocked by Brain. Once there I saw a room big enough for one person to live in. With various furniture upied there and a bed that was sufficient to amodate two persons. After arriving, I started to take off my shoes andy down on the bed. I started to see my current status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [None] Battle Skills: [None] Ranks: [E+] Love Points: [11,000] Battle Points: [6,000] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Seeing the Love Points and Battle Points that I got I was touched. Battle points really needed me right now and for Love Points, I didn¡¯t expect to get this much. ¡°System I want to see the Battle Point Exchange Shop,¡± epting my request The system shows the Battle Point Exchange Shop. I¡¯m currently in dire need of skills so I¡¯ll buy this first. [Basic Dagger Techniques Buying this Host has the ability to elerate attacks when using a dagger, can make a sh of wind depending on how strong the weapon is, and make the host more agile than usual. Price: 4,000 Battle Points] [Battle Points: 6,000] Seeing this technique I felt like buying it, as it is very useful for me now. After much reflection I finally bought it. [Skill has been purchased] For the remaining two thousand points, I tried looking for daggers in the Battle Point Exchange Shop and found something. [ck Dagger (Rank D) A dagger made of hard ck steel made by an eminent craftsman using the fire generated by the burning of many monsters. Burning Dagger Skill: Creates a destructive fire around the dagger for 2 minutes which can only be used 2 times a day. Price: 2,000 Battle Points] [Battle Points: 2,000] Chapter 9: To City With Celyne Seeing this weapon, I didn¡¯t hesitate and bought it right away. [Item has been purchased] Now that I looked at the dagger in my hand, it had a dark ck-colored appearance that had a curved shape with several sharp des on it. It gave off an ominous aura. ¡°Alright, now all I have to do is wait for tomorrow to make a request regarding the monster disaster in the adventurer guild, it looks like I¡¯ll also ask Uncle Braine to help out.¡± ¡®I only have 3 days left from now,¡¯ I started thinking about my n. Throwing the dagger in my hand into my inventory, I started to get sleepy. I now feel tired from the trip plus my body is still a child. I started to close my eyes and sleep. ¡­.. The next morning, I woke up from my sleep. Moving slowly to the bathroom, washing my face, I started to take a bath in the bathtub. Here water can be obtained using a magic circle that is printed on toiletries such as a faucet. The temperature can be set hot or cold. Cooking utensils or anything that requires using magic is very ordinary but they are quite expensive for ordinary people. Usually, they only use firewood and bathe in rivers or public baths. ¡°Hah¡­ I feel alive again,¡± I closed my eyes in the bathtub, lying rxed there. After I finished I got up and rinsed my body with the Shower, took a towel to dry my hair and body after that I tied the towel around my waist. Out of the bathroom, I suddenly saw Celyne was on the bed, she buried her face in the bed as if sniffing the bed sniff. I was surprised when I saw this. I remember once that no one was there. ¡°Celyne what are you doing here?¡± I said to her with a bbergasted expression. ¡°Ah¡­ Lute, m-mother told the maid to wake you up, B-but I asked her to just let me do it.¡± Celyne got up quickly now she had a blush on her face. I heard this covered my eyes with one hand. But I started to wonder why she was on top of my bed? ¡°But what are you doing in bed?¡± ¡°That¡­ when I came here, I saw you were taking a shower, so-so Iid down on the bed,¡± Celyne turned her face away in embarrassment. ¡®No, I¡¯m sure I saw her sniffing it!¡¯ Seeing her like this I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and start looking for my clothes. ¡°Oh yeah Lute, the maid gave me a change of clothes for you to use, here you go,¡± Celyne got up from the bed and gave me clothes. These clothes don¡¯t look like mine. These are ck trousers with a white shirt and a dark blue suit with a checkered pattern. I¡¯m sure the fabric is expensive. Seeing this outfit I feel grateful to Celyne¡¯s mother for giving me such nice clothes to wear. ¡°Okay, Celyne you go out first I want to change clothes, or do you want to see my body?¡± I said in a yful tone. Celyne listened to me say this had a face as red as an apple. she immediately left the room. I watched her quickly leave, couldn¡¯t help butugh. After changing clothes I went out and met Celyne beside the door. The two of us then walked to the dining room for breakfast. In the dining room, Braine and Sina were already there. Celyne and I went to a seat and now Celyne was sitting beside me. Braine saw this had a vein in his head. I remained silent until finally, the maid brought the food. We all started eating the food. After we finished eating I started to talk about something with Braine outside. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you something for help?¡± ¡°Hmph what do you want help, I hope it¡¯s not about Celyne,¡± said Braine annoyed. ¡°Celyne? No, it¡¯s about the monsters rampaging near the vige,¡± I said to Braine. Braine heard this had a serious expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, haven¡¯t you? The monsters near the vige are starting to rampage, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a sign of an even bigger disaster,¡± I told uncle, with a serious look. Braine heard this also started to frown. He did feel that there was something strange in the forest that made the monsterse out of there. He thought that it was just his feeling but it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that it was strange. After contemting some more Braine thought that there was indeed something strange going on in the forest, which would surely bring trouble to the people around him. ¡°It seems that what you said is true, so what do you need?¡± ¡°I want to ask uncle to prepare arge army and make an emergency quest request at the adventurer¡¯s guild,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Just what happened in the forest to bring so many troops?¡± Braine said in disbelief. ¡°We have to prepare for the worst in case something happens,¡± I said seriously. ¡°I think you¡¯re getting weirder kid,¡± Braine looked at me with a deep gaze. ¡°Come on uncle what¡¯s weird about me? I¡¯m just a handsome boy,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Braine rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I want to go to the city with Celyne, I want to take a look around the city and maybe buy new equipment for the battleter on,¡± I said like it was a matter of course. Braine heard this started holding my shoulder. Suddenly I started to feel an electric current in my body which made me shiver. ¡°What are you talking about kid, you want to go to the city with Celyne, the city is dangerous for children especially without parents,¡± Braine said angrily. ¡°C-calm Uncle haven¡¯t you seen my fighting ability before? I can protect Celyne alone in the city,¡± I said nervously. ¡°But still¡ª¡± Before Braine could even finish speaking, suddenly Celyne came with Sina towards us. ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it fine for the kids to go to the city, and it seems you¡¯re also well aware of Lute¡¯s abilities,¡± Sina said with a smile. ¡°But-¡° ¡°No buts, children are also bored if they are only at home, let them y in the city,¡± ¡°Ugh.. well,¡± Braine looked resigned after that looking at me as if to say ¡®just watch out for youter,¡¯ I saw it no longer tried to be afraid, even now I challenged him. ¡®Come on, uncle, try it if you can,¡¯ ¡°Hooray, I can go to a city with Lute!!¡± Celyne looked very happy when she heard that. Braine heard this felt that something was missing from him but quickly shook his head. ¡°Lute like you said I¡¯ll have everything ready in two days,¡± Braine whispered to me. I heard this just nodded. After that Braine said goodbye to his wife to go to the city. I also waited for Celyne who was changing clothes to go to the city with me. Celyne came out shyly, she was currently wearing a white blouse and a ck short skirt. She looked beautiful wearing that. ¡°You look beautiful Celyne, well let¡¯s go,¡± I held her hand with a smile. ¡°Um,¡± Celyne nodded happily. [+1,500 Love Points] ¡ª- A bustling street with various kinds of shops and stalls. Celyne and I are currently holding hands walking on the highway full of people. The two of us are chatting and joking together. I stop and look at the candy that the stall is selling there. ¡°Celyne let¡¯s go buy the candy,¡± I turned to Celyne with a smile. ¡°Yeah I want one,¡± Celyne smiled. The two of us walked towards the stall and saw a stall selling various kinds of candies. The candies came in various shapes. ¡°Uncle, we both want candy,¡± I said to the uncle who was guarding the stall. ¡°Okay, what shape do you want?¡± the uncle smiled. ¡°I want a heart-shaped one, Celyne how about you?¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Celyne said. ¡°This is it,¡± the uncle handed us both candy shaped like lollipop hearts. ¡°This looks good on you guys who look like a couple,¡±uncle smiled. ¡°C-couple,¡± Celyne lowered her head in shame. [+1000 Love Points] ¡®Good job uncle,¡¯ I gave a thumbs up. ¡°Of course uncle, we are both lovers,¡± I said proudly. Celyne heard me her face was getting redder. [+2000 Love Points] ¡°How much is everything, uncle?¡± I asked the price of the candy. ¡°4 Copper Coins,¡± I took out the Copper Coins in my pocket. By the way, the currency here consists of Copper Coins, Silver Coins, Gold Coins and the highest is Glory Gold Coins. Each 1 Silver Coin is equal to 100 Copper Coins and so on. The coins I¡¯m currently using are the ones I brought from the vige. Actually, I was given a coin by Celyne¡¯s mother, when we were going to the city. But I want to use my own coin for now. I¡¯m also nning to go to the adventurer¡¯s guild to sell the monster carcasses that I¡¯ve been keeping in my inventory. ¡°This is it,¡± I gave 4 Copper Coins. ¡°Thank you, don¡¯t forget toe back okay!¡± The uncle said to me with a smile. I took Celyne¡¯s hand and we both went back to chatting and joking while eating candy. Chapter 10: Cliche Scene Walking down the highway, Celyne and I arrived at the adventurer¡¯s guild. It was arge building made of ck colored stone on which was written ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild Sailos¡± which looked attractive. ¡°Celynee with me, I want to do something inside, remember don¡¯t stay away from me, ¡°I warned Celyne ¡°Okay,¡± Celyne nodded. I purposely warned her, because as far as I know, in almost every novel or any story kind, when newbies enter the Adventure Guild there are always troublemakers. When we went inside, everyone there was looking at us. Celyne saw this got scared and snuggled up to me. ¡°What does a child need here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, do they think this is a yground,¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s funny, to think the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, a yground,¡± ¡­.. Various discussions took ce at the tables upied by adventurers. We walked finally to the reception desk. There was guarded by a beautiful woman with brown hair with cat ears and tail. ¡°What does a child needs here, Nyaa~~,¡± The receptionist smilingly said towards us. ¡®Nyaa?¡¯ I heard the receptionist say this found it funny, but after that, an adventurous voice sounded behind me. ¡°Perhaps the boy wants to show off to the girl beside him,¡± one adventurer said. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The others hearing thisughed. I only caught a glimpse of them and looked back at the receptionist. I saw the name tag on the catdy had the name Malies. ¡°Elder sister Malies, I want to sell the monster skins and carcasses I got,¡± I said with an innocent smile. ¡°Nyaa~~ so cute, kids call me elder sister, but wait a minute selling monster skins and carcasses?¡± Malies tilted her head. ¡°Yes, sister, I want to sell it,¡± I smiled in response. ¡°Do you have it, let me see,¡± Malies said with a smile. I raised my hand to the side and took out a lot of monster carcasses and skins from the inventory, which I got from killing monsters earlier, this is also what I got during the trip. At first, Braine saw me move a lot of monsters into the inventory was surprised, because spatial space items had limited space in them. The more space in a spatial item the more expensive it was. Plus he didn¡¯t see the spatial ring or the spatial pouch I had. I told Braine that it was an ability I had to be able to create spatial space and store a lot of items. But I only moved the monsters I killed so he wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious. Braine, of course, knew that some magicians could make storage rooms to store items so he didn¡¯t take this too seriously. Even so when he looked at me, I could see his envious look on me. Malies and the other adventurers saw this bbergasted, as there were many monster corpses piled up 4 meters high. ¡°A-are you the one who killed all this, Nyaa~~?¡± Malies asked nervously. ¡°Of course I killed them all,¡± I said proudly. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll talk to the Guild Master about this, Nyaa~~,¡± said Malies as she went to the upper room. ¡°Did you see that he took out the monster without blinking, it looks like the kid is a rich man son or a noble because he has a spatial item,¡± one adventurer said. ¡°Even if he has a spatial item, that doesn¡¯t prove he killed the monster,¡± a group of peopleughed. I heard this, feeling displeased ¡°What do you say? Are you jealous because I can kill a lot of monsters and you can¡¯t? Oh I know, you guys are jealous of my ability and good looks,¡± I said mocking them. ¡°Hah? What are you saying brat, do you think we can¡¯t kill all those monsters¡± One man in the group got angry. ¡°Are you deaf? I just said it,¡± I snorted. ¡°Lute¡­¡± Celyne curled up even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Celyne you wait here, I¡¯ll beat that guy if they dare anything,¡± I said while calming Celyne. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll look cool here hehehe,¡¯ I thought. ¡°Tsk damn brat, I¡¯ll let you see if you mess with adults,¡± Said the sword-wielding man and ran towards me. I saw this immediately took out the ck Dagger from the inventory and stepped forward. The man shed his sword at me. I also shed my dagger at him, the sword and dagger shed but that man¡¯s sword made an unpleasant sound as it cracked. The man was shocked to see his sword cracked. I saw him surprised did not stay still, moving quickly, I ducked and kicked the man¡¯s stomach hard. The man rolled over holding his stomach, after which vomited something like liquid from his mouth. ¡°Oghh¡­ you three help me defeat him,¡± The three men from the group, who heard it also started to move. They surrounded me, some wielding daggers, swords with shields, and an archer. I saw this frowned, after my deliberation, went rushing towards the archer. The archer saw this shot his arrow at me. I just dodged it by moving to the side but after that the man using the dagger and the man using the shield quickly moved. The guy wearing the shield protects the archer, while the dagger user attacks me, he shes his dagger at me. I saw this, jumped high, and stepped on the dagger user¡¯s head which made his head hit the floor with a bang. Because I stomped on the dagger user¡¯s head firmly. I started moving rapidly in the air and immediately got behind the archer. After that, I making multiple shes of the dagger in the air which created Wind shes and hit the archers and shield users. Making their backs bleed and they rolled over in pain. After that I saw that the sword user wasn¡¯t there, it turned out that he was currently quietly moving behind Celyne. I saw this felt angry, immediately rushed there with all the speed I had. ¡°Got you.¡± The sword-wielding man immediately caught Celyne¡¯s hand. ¡°Kyaaa,¡± Celyne shouted. I immediately got in between the two and kicked the sword-wielding man until he smashed into the table. I got on top of him and stabbed the hand that was holding Celyne earlier. ¡®Puchi,¡¯ ¡°Arhhh¡­ l-let me go,¡± The sword-wielding man screamed in pain. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just let you go, after trying to do something to Celyne,¡± I said with a murderous expression, pulling my sword from his hand I tried to stab his throat, but suddenly the air felt frozen and I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Stop right there,¡± A middle-aged man with gray hair came down from the stairs. He looked like someone who had experienced many battles, as he had a scar on his cheek. Descending down the stairs gracefully, the man looked at us with a grim look that made the hairs on my neck stand on end. ¡°Why is an adults group fighting children, and all of you why don¡¯t you stop it!?¡± The man said angrily. ¡°S-sorry our Guild Master just-¡± One person who was just watching was trying to make an excuse. ¡°Shut up!!¡± Everyone who heard this immediately fell silent, looking down in fear. ¡°Because you all just sit still and do nothing, you will all be punished, you can onlyplete f rank quests and the monsters you sell in the guild will be reduced in price by 50% for a month!!!¡± All of them heard this, winced in pain. Because for a month they would have a hard time making a living. They were very sorry that they didn¡¯t stop this fight earlier. ¡°And for you four who have already fought children, your licenses as adventurers will be revoked,¡± the Guild Master said firmly. ¡°B-but Guild Master, what should we do now-¡± One person in the group asked fearfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now!?¡± The Guild Master red at him. ¡°O-okay¡± The person cowered in fear. I finally calmed down a bit and pulled my dagger from the sword-wielding man¡¯s throat, and walked over to Celyne to check if she was hurt. ¡°Celyne are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Lute I¡¯m more worried about you,¡± Saying that Celyne started to hug me tightly. [+10,000 Love Points] ¡®Ok, this is the most Love Points I got¡¯ I feel better now. After calming down, Celyne stopped hugging me with her reddened ears. She looks cute like this. ¡°So Guild Master, what about me?¡± I said to the Guild Master grimly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in my room,¡± the Guild Master seemed to sigh and climbed the stairs. I followed him with Celyne behind the Guild Master. ¡­. [A/N: Author I¡¯m toozy to think about the name of the person who will lose XD You know sometimes it¡¯s hard toe up with a name] Chapter 11: Guild Master Plan ¨CPoV Celyne¨C Sometime before. Today Lute and I went to the city, we walked in the city hand in hand. I feel very happy to spend my time with Lute in the city. When Lute and I were right in front of Adventure¡¯s Guild Sailos. Lute seemed to want to go in there when I saw him. ¡°Celynee with me, I want to do something inside, remember don¡¯t stay away from me,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded in response. When Lute and I entered the Adventurer¡¯s Guild I felt ufortable with so many people staring at me so I snuggled up to Lute. Lute saw this remained calm, it made me feel better. Lute and I arrived at the reception desk. It seems Lute discussed something with the receptionist about selling monster corpses, I just heard it from behind. Lute suddenly took out a lot of monster corpses. I was surprised to see the number of these monster corpses and lute also said that he killed all of them, which made me even more amazed. ¡®Is Lute that strong? I just knew that¡¯ The receptionist was also surprised and finally went upstairs to discuss it with the Guild Master, but suddenly trouble started happening in the room. It started with people mocking Lute, I also wasn¡¯t happy to see Lute being teased. And from there Lute and a group of people fought. I saw how Lute fought against a group of people like the viins in the story fascinated me. He¡¯s so cool I can¡¯t take my eyes off him. After Lute finished fighting, he looked around and his gaze stopped right next to me. Lute looked angry and rushed towards me. Suddenly I felt someone tugging on my arm which made me scream involuntarily. ¡°Got you,¡± ¡°Kya,¡± Lute arrives after that and beats the person. Suddenly the air feels heavy, I feel scared by this state, right after that, someone spoke. ¡°Stop right there,¡± A middle-aged man came down from the stairs, someone said it was the Guild Master. The Guild Master was furious and punished everyone, for a group of people who attacked Lute, their license removed. I don¡¯t care about this, all I care about right now is Lute. I worry so much for him, thinking about him being hurt makes my heart ache so much. Lute came back to me and checked my condition. I felt very warm in my heart. ¡°Celyne are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine Lute, I¡¯m more worried about you,¡±I was so worried that I didn¡¯t realize I was hugging him. After embracing him I felt calm, but then I felt embarrassed and let go. Lute and I were then invited to the Guild Master¡¯s room to discuss this matter. ¡ª- ¨CPoV Lute¡ª Celyne grabbed my arm so tightly that I had a hard time walking down the hall. I just chuckled at this. We were led by the Guild Master to his room, where I saw a work desk with a pile of papers on it. There was a bookshelf on the wall, and in the center of the room was a table with two sofas on the left and right. There were already two people there, Malies standing beside the chair, which was at the desk, and Uncle Braine rxing on the sofa. I saw this had veins on my head. ¡°Uncle Braine so you¡¯ve been here all this time, didn¡¯t you want to help me earlier?¡± I said exasperatedly. ¡°Hey kid that shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all for you, and I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong in just a few days,¡± Braine said in awe. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that there would be a ten-year-old kid growing up in the vige, to be this strong,¡± the Guild Masterughed helplessly. ¡°What do you guys expect from me, I¡¯m just a handsome ten-year-old kid,¡± I said with augh. Both of them have veins on their heads. If you are handsome and say you are handsome there will be no one against it, but if you are ugly and say you are handsome, I¡¯m sure there will be many people who mock you. ¡®Since I¡¯m handsome now, why can¡¯t I be a little narcissistic okay¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s get to our main topic this time,¡± the Guild Master said to us. ¡°Is it okay if Celyne is here?¡± I asked Braine. ¡°That¡¯s fine, they¡¯ll find out sooner orter too.¡± ¡°Lute what are you guys talking about?¡± Celyne asked me in a worried tone. ¡°It¡¯s about the monsters that will attack my vige, I actually came here with this purpose,¡± I said to Celyne with a smile. Celyne heard me was getting worried and held my hand tightly. We both walked and sat on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself first my name is Graze Arne, I am the Guild Master from Sailos City, you can call me as you like,¡± Graze said expressionlessly at his desk. ¡°Hey kid, I heard from Braine you want me to make an emergency quest?¡± The Guild Master spoke to me with narrowed eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, I believe this matter will threaten the vigers, if this happens not only the vige but the city will also be harmed.¡± ¡°Hmn what you said is true, I heard from Braine that there was a strange urrence in the forest that seemed to cause monsters toe out of there,¡± Graze began to ponder. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this, actually I¡¯ve been trying to prepare earlier so as not to cause harm to the guild, are you starting to remember?¡± Graze said with a smile. I heard this started to think about what he meant, but after I remembered it my eyes opened wide. ¡°So this is the reason you didn¡¯te out earlier to save me, you wanted adventurers to sell the price of monsters down by 50%,¡± I remember this incident felt ufortable because I was being taken advantage of by these two old men. ¡°Hahaha.. we deliberately didn¡¯t save you sooner and I also believe in your ability to protect my daughter,¡± Braineughed. ¡°You old bastard,¡± I said not happily. ¡°What did you say!!¡± Braine looked angry. ¡°Father if you do anything to Lute I will hate you, I also don¡¯t like what you did earlier,¡± Celyne said with an angry expression. ¡°C-calm down Celyne I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Braine looked guilty after hearing Celyne¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph¡± Celyne just snorted. ¡°Okay, actually this was my n, you don¡¯t me your father, he also looked worried seeing you being attacked earlier,¡± Graze said. ¡°I actually expected you to go to the guild, because from what Braine said you kept a lot of monster corpses with your abilities,¡± Graze took a deep look at me. ¡°Every newbie whoes to the guild will always be in trouble, but usually it won¡¯t be this bad,¡± Graze just shook his head. ¡°If there really are a lot of monstersing out of the forest, the guild will definitely bear a heavy cost, because adventurers will sell corpses or monster materials here.¡± ¡°But with your help now, there¡¯s no problem oveing the losses the guild will incur,¡± Graze smiled. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh hearing all this. Because what Graze had nned was indeed the best solution for now. ¡°Alright Guild Master, I now understand the problem,¡± I said to Graze. ¡°For the monsters, you brought here, you can ask Malies for paymentter, she will go to the reception desk to calcte it,¡± the Guild Master turned to his side. Malies nodded and walked out of the room to return to the reception desk. I saw this also stood with Celyne. ¡°Alright, looks like the matter here is over, uncle, I¡¯ll be back downstairs with Celyne, we still want to y in the city,¡± I said goodbye to Braine and Graze. They both nodded. I walked out with Celyne following Malies. The door slowly closed. Braine and Graze looked at each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the kid to be that strong, did you know this already?¡± Graze said. ¡°Me too, before he was not this strong, is it because of the technique and the ck dagger he used?¡± Braine said thoughtfully. ¡°I also saw the dagger, it looks like it is a Rank D item, that kid makes me even more curious.¡± Graze also thought. ¡ª- I and Celyne arrived downstairs with Malies. Malies started counting how much I got from this monster¡¯s corpse. ¡°This monster¡¯s corpse and monster skin are still in good condition, but since you are not a guild member the price of this monster will be reduced by 15% is that okay Nyaa~~?¡± Malies asked. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°Alright here it is Nyaa~~, there are 3 Gold Coins and 25 Silver Coins in all,¡± Malies said with a smile. I took the bag of money and tossed it into the Inventory. ¡°Thank you Malies sister, we will both go now,¡± I said smiling at Malies. ¡°You¡¯re wee Nyaa~~,¡±Malies also smiled. ¡°Celyne let¡¯s go, I want to go to the armament shop,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Celyne nodded. Holding Celyne¡¯s hand I exited the Adventure¡¯s Guild and walked through the city looking for an armament shop. ¡­.. [A/N: Author Hey Guys!! I am very happy about your support, now I reach 100 collections!! Maybe you think this is normal because there are many novels that exceed mine. But this is something amazing for me, I really thank you for your support] Chapter 12: Celynes Willpower We¡¯re now in an armament shop that looks pretty good. I checked the armor one by one here, but nothing caught my eye. This armor also looks quite big, not suitable for children. ¡°Son, are you looking for armor, I might be able to help,¡± A dwarf came towards me and Celyne, he looked like a short man but with strong muscles. His beard was long all the way to his feet. ¡°Uncle, are you the owner of this shop? I¡¯m looking for armor I can use, is there any?¡± I asked the Dwarf. ¡°My name is Jagard, indeed I am the owner of this shop and for the armor you mean, I have it, here follow me,¡± Celyne and I followed Jagard deeper into the shop and came to a room with various kinds of armor. Jagard took one of the armor there, which looked like light armor made of monster skin. The armor had a reddish-brown color. ¡°This is an armor that adapts to the body of the wearer, do you want to try it?¡± Said Jagard as he handed the armor to me. Holding the armor in my hand is light and looks easy to use. I try to see the status of the armor. [Red Bear Skin Armor (Rank E+) This armor can adapt its shape to the user¡¯s body. Even though it looks nothing special it can withstand magic attacks to a certain extent.] I tried to put it on and the armor adjusted its shape to my body. ¡®Looks like it¡¯s fine,¡¯ ¡°Uncle, how much does this armor cost?¡± ¡°Two gold coins,¡± Jagard said. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡± I said disapprovingly. ¡°What do you mean expensive? This is the price, this armor is Rank E armor that is close to Rank D¡± Jagad said displeasedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy this armor,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Nice doing business with you,¡± Jagad smiled. Gave the gold coins to Jagad. Celyne and I exited the shop and continued ying in the city. ¡°Celyne are you hungry?¡± I asked Celyne. ¡°Um, is Lute hungry too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, let¡¯s find something to eat,¡± I pulled Celyne to look for, a restaurant. ¡°Okay,¡± Finally, I found a restaurant that has a romantic atmosphere with outdoor tables. On the table, there is a vase and a flower. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant over there,¡± Pulling Celyne¡¯s hand, I brought her to the table and we both sat facing each other. A waitress came towards us with a menu in her hand. ¡°Can I help you, sir, this is the menu in our restaurant,¡± the waiter handed me the menu list. I saw this menu, my eyes immediately lit up. Here has a special menu for couples. ¡°We both order this couple¡¯s special dish,¡± I told the waiter. ¡°Okay, please wait a minute,¡± After a while, the waiter came with the food. On the table was a Couples Parfait with two spoons on it, and a heart-shaped cake with a beautiful decoration on it. I saw this smiled happily. ¡°Celyne I feed you, and you will feed me, how?¡± I smiled yfully. Celyne heard had a blush on her face and just nodded. ¡°Then open your mouth, Aaaa¡­¡± I brought the cake to her mouth. Celyne opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°How does it taste good?¡± ¡°Hm this is really good,¡± Celyne said happily. [+500 Love Points] ¡°That¡¯s good, now it¡¯s my turn Aaaa¡­¡± I said and opened my mouth. Celyne put the cake in my mouth, she looks happy. ¡°This is delicious, plus Celyne feeding me this is even better,¡± I said with a smile. Celyne looked pleased with the blush on her face. [+500 Love Points] Celyne continued to eat, but after she put the cake in her mouth with the fork she used to feed me, her face turned as red as a tomato. ¡°What is it Celyne are you okay? Your face is very red.¡± I spoke in a worried tone, to tease her. Using my hand, I touched her forehead to check her condition. ¡°You don¡¯t look sick, are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡± [+1,000 Love Points] We kept eating, I always teased her which embarrassed her. I also got some Love Points from this. Customers who had no partner around us gritted their teeth with envy. They felt so humiliated because they had no partner themselves,pared to the little kid in front of them who was always teasing each other. Celyne and I finished eating, we continued walking around the city, untilte afternoon. Right now we are near the fountain in the center of the city, lots of children are ying here. Celyne and I sat on the bench near the fountain. I saw a stall selling Crepes and wanted to buy it, I told Celyne to wait here for a while to buy Crepes. I had two Crepes in my hand which had Vani and Chocte vours. ¡°This is for you Celyne, take it,¡±I handed her the Crepes with Vani vor. ¡°Thank you Lute¡± Celyne smiled. We both sat and ate Crepes, watching the children y. ¡°Celyne, try eating my Crepes, this is delicious,¡± I offered my Crepes to Celyne. Celyne saw me offer my Crepes, didn¡¯t refuse, and ate it. The corners of her mouth rose as she ate my Crepes. ¡°How delicious isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Um, this is delicious, Lute you should try mine too¡± I eat the Crepes in her hand. It¡¯s delicious with the Vani taste in my mouth. We both chatted andughed, before we knew it, the sky is getting dark. Celyne and I returned to the manor. When we arrived at the manor, Braine and Sina greeted us. After dinner, I went back to my room andy rxed on the bed. ¡°The day after tomorrow I will return to the vige with a group of troops and adventurers, I hope we still have time before something happens,¡± A lot of things happened today, so it made me feel tired. I started to fall asleep on the bed. ¡ª- ¨CPov Celyne¡ª The morning after breakfast, I was in the manor, looking out the window. There I saw Lute practicing. This made me feel bad because I was just sitting around in the manor. Finally, I went to find my mother, to teach me magic. ¡°Mother, I want to learn magic,¡± ¡°Hmn¡­ Do you want to learn magic? Why all of a sudden?¡± Mother asked me with a question mark on her face. ¡°Yesterday I saw Lute protecting me from bad people, and I couldn¡¯t do anything, It¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t help him, I saw Lute training hard earlier too, I feel like I want to be strong from now on, if I be strong, I will be able to be with Lute,¡± Celyne said in frustration. Sina saw her daughter frustrated, couldn¡¯t help but smile and say. ¡°Okay, mother will teach you magic, but it¡¯s going to be tough training since you¡¯re still a kid, do you want to?¡± Mother asked me seriously. ¡°I want to do it, I don¡¯t want Lute to leave me,¡± I said determinedly. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the training, I also want to see the Innate Skill you just awakened.¡± Saying that, mother took me into the practice room, which is usually used for magic training. ¨CPov Lute¨C The morning after breakfast, I started doing exercises in the garden. When I was in the vige, I didn¡¯t do any training, because I fought monsters every day. Now I feel ufortable not moving my body, so early in the morning I start training. I¡¯m currently running around therge manor garden. After circling the manor garden a few times, I take out a dagger from my inventory and move randomly. Sometimes jumping in the air, sometimes dodging practice and sometimes attacking practice. Doing this all makes me sweat. Celyne came over to me with breakfast and drinks, after the sun was at its peak. ¡°Thank you Celyne, don¡¯t you have anything to do today??¡±I asked Celyne curiously. ¡°I¡¯m currently studying and practicing magic, I want to be strong, that way I can fight alongside Lute,¡± Celyne said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try too hard Celyne, I¡¯m worried about you,¡± I said in a worried tone, holding Celyne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No Lute, I don¡¯t want to be a useless person to you, I want to be strong,¡± Celyne said in a firm tone. ¡°Okay if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I smiled seeing her who had made up her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lute, because I now have an Innate Skill,¡± Celyne said confidently. ¡°As expected of Celyne you are indeed great,¡± ¡°Hehehe.. you¡¯re embarrassing me,¡± Celyne said with a flushed face. [+2,000 Love Points] I continued to eat my breakfast, after that practice again. Celyne also returned to the manor to study. Chapter 13: Late Hero Before I knew it today was the day I would return to the vige. I saw a lot of people standing in front of the manor gate, preparing for the uing battle. The troops and adventurers here were only partially in the city because if everyone went to the vige it would paralyze the defense of the city which would certainly be very dangerous. I¡¯m currently wearing armor under my shirt, and a dagger on my waist. In front of me, Celyne looks at the group nervously and turns her attention to me. ¡°Lute, are you going to be okay? I was so worried,¡± Celyne looked at me with a very worried face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Celyne, I¡¯m pretty confident in my abilities,¡± I replied to Celyne with a smile. ¡°H-how about Ie with you too?¡± Celyne looked reluctant to leave me. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, you¡¯re too early toe along.¡± Celyne looked frustrated that what I said hit the mark. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Saying that I hugged Celyne gently. Celyne also hugged me tightly. We hugged for a few minutes. Braine saw us hugging in displeasure because Celyne didn¡¯t look worried about him at all. After letting go of her embrace, Celyne went towards Braine and hugged him. Braine who was initially displeased now had a gentle expression. ¡°Father, I hope you will stay safe,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Celyne, the forest doesn¡¯t have too dangerous monsters,¡± Braine said soothingly. As Braine said the forest only had monsters with the highest rank being at Rank C, even so, it was powerful enough to destroy many viges, because most viges didn¡¯t have strong people protecting them. ¡°Then Father and Lute will go, you are with your mother in the manor, wait for us here ok?¡± Braine turned to Sina. ¡°Um,¡± Celyne let go of her embrace and returned to Sina¡¯s side. Braine and I started to board the carriage and waved at Celyne and Sina. They also waved in return. Our carriage is heading towards the vige, to fight the impending disaster. ¡ª- ¨CPoV Silvie¡ª In the vige right now, I¡¯m practicing in arge garden. I cast various kinds of magic into the air. Since Lute¡¯s departure, I really miss him. I miss his smile, his demeanor, even when he teases me. ¡°No-no, what I was thinking, I should be practicing, not thinking about it,¡± After saying that I started practicing again. Before Lute hit his head with a sword, I was the one who always bullied him. But since then, I¡¯ve be the one he bullied which makes me unhappy. I don¡¯t know what happened but he seems to be starting to change. He who used to be yful andzy is now apletely different person. He likes to tease me, help people in the vige and even try to be strong. I also couldn¡¯t imagine before, he dared to go to the forest alone even without me. I certainly didn¡¯t let this happen, so I ended up going with him. ¡®I¡¯m starting to think why it happened, was it because his head hit the sword that made the contents of his brain change, I don¡¯t know at all¡¯ The thought of him not even being here makes my head heat up, it¡¯s like a Wife missing her husband. ¡°Silvie!! are you here?¡± ¡°Hiyaa,¡± A girl my age called me suddenly, it startled me and screamed unintentionally. ¡°Natille!! You surprised me,¡± I held my chest and sighed. The girl in front of me is called Natille Carol, she is one of the children like me who live in the orphanage. She has shoulder-length ck hair and is neither pretty nor ugly. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this? Ahaa you¡¯re thinking about your lover?¡± Natille pped her hands and giggled teasingly at me. ¡°Wh-what lover is you referring to,¡± I feel embarrassed now. ¡°Hahaha your face is red, let¡¯s go back, mom has prepared lunch,¡±Natille pulled my hand. When we arrived at the orphanage, Natille and I entered and saw that the others had gathered in the dining room. Natille and I also sat on chairs, we all started to have lunch together. After lunch, I went back to training until the sky started to get dark. I met up with Natille in front of the orphanage. ¡°You¡¯re back Silvie, aren¡¯t you tired of training all the time,¡± Natille asked me in surprise. ¡°Not at all, I want to be strong to enter Mervbanis Academy, that¡¯s my wish, that way I won¡¯t trouble the others,¡± I smiled at her. ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose to him either¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°I envy your aim, but since I don¡¯t have any magic talent, I can¡¯t do it,¡± Natille just sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Natille I¡¯m sure you have other goals,¡± Natille just smiled at my answer. We both went into the orphanage. I chatted with Natille until dinner arrived. After dinner, I went out and sat by the grass, where I pped Lute hard. ¡°Beautiful view,¡± I said hugging my knees. Thinking back, Lute is moving closer to me here, that night. Recalling that incident made my head smoke. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with him even though I was just sitting next to him, he suddenly approached me it surprised me,¡± I mumbled hugging my knees. ¡®W-what¡¯ ¡®As expected your face looks beautiful,¡¯ ¡®W..wa..wa..wa..what are you saying you pervert!!!¡¯ Remembering this sh made my head hotter, I finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and go back into the orphanage. I immediately rushed to my room andy on the bed covering my face with the nket. ¡°What¡¯s the matter all of a sudden?, your face is so red,¡± Natille asked me with a strange face. ¡°N-nothing,¡± My voice was muffled in the bed. ¡­.. That night around the vige, many vige guards were currently fighting the monsters that came to the vige. ¡°What happened tonight? There are so many monsters,¡± a guard shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, it seems something happened in the forest,¡± Another guard replied with a frightened face. ¡°We have to inform the vige head immediately,¡± Saying so, after all the monsters were defeated. The vige guard went to the vige chief¡¯s house. ¡°Are you saying that a lot of monsters attacked the vige before!?¡± The vige head shouted in surprise. He was an old man who looked to be 50 years old. His hair had partly turned white and his face was starting to wrinkle, indicating that he was not a person with arge mana capacity. Because the stronger you are, and the greater your mana capacity. You will look young even after being hundreds of years old. The vige chief¡¯s name is Larrie Olpo. ¡°That¡¯s right, vige chief, we don¡¯t lie,¡± Larrie started to think about this problem and looked for the best solution. ¡°Tighten the guard in the vige and don¡¯t let anyone into the forest, if something bad happens, evacuate the vigers immediately,¡± Larrie shouted loudly. ¡°Yes, vige chief,¡± The guard who heard this rushed back to their guard post. ¡°I hope nothing bad happens,¡± Larrie mumbled. What he didn¡¯t know was, in fact, the most terrible cmity was hiding in the forest, stalking its prey. ¡­. Two dayster. After today¡¯s practice, the sky was already showing that it was already evening. I went back to the orphanage to rest. During the training my current abilities improved, I also learned a new spell, ¡°Frozen Thorn¡± this is a spell that releases sharp chunks of ice from underground. This spell is very destructive when hit by an enemy. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to show my skills to Lute,¡¯ Iughed inwardly. After dinner, suddenly there was a loud noise from outside the vige. ¡°Monster attack!!! Quickly evacuate vigers!!¡± Someone shouted. The vige is now in a state of chaos, many monsters are attacking, the guards are holding it back. The vigers start evacuating the children. What I see now are a lot of monsters that are in arge area close to the forest. The monstersing out of there are so many that I can¡¯t count them. I saw this terrible state, didn¡¯t stay still, and joined the guard group to fight the monsters. ¡°Silvie why are you here, many monsters here, quickly evacuate,¡± a guard who was fighting the bear monster said. ¡°No uncle, I will help fight monsters,¡± I said and fired magic at the monsters. ¡°Haah.. we¡¯d better talk about thister,¡± The uncle said and fought the monster in front of him. I also fought monsters by firing various spells. But even after many monsters died, other monsters came. Suddenly there was a tiger shaped monster measuring 3 meters in size rushing towards us. I saw this scared. My body has reached its limit, I can¡¯t fight anymore. The tiger looked at me with its gaze that looked hungry, as if it saw good prey. The tiger jumped up and opened its mouth wide at me. ¡°Silvie!!¡± A guard shouted very loudly. He tried to help me but he was currently fighting another monster which made him unable to move. I saw the tiger trying to eat me, was horrified. Suddenly shbacks of my memories with Lute started flooding my vision. Laughter, anger, sadness, fear, happiness, various memories appeared in my vision. Unknowingly, tears started to form in the corners of my eyes. ¡®Is this my end? If I knew this would happen, I would be honest with my feelings, Lute I miss you, I don¡¯t want to die, I want to be with you forever¡¯ I cry over my helplessness, in expressing my feelings. If I have the chance, I will tell him that I love him. Closing my eyes, wishing for a painless death. Suddenly a dark shadow shed in front of me and crushed the tiger¡¯s jaw. Hearing the tiger screaming, I subconsciously opened my eyes. There I saw a handsome boy, white hair and bright yellow eyes appeared in front of me. He was holding a ck dagger stained with tiger blood. I looked at the boy in front of me, finally unable to hold back the dam of tears and broke. ¡°Uwaaaa.. uwaaaaa¡­. Lute I miss you,¡±I hugged Lute with all my might. Chapter 14: How Could That Be? Now that our group was near the vige, I saw a lot of monsters attacking the vigers, making me worry about Silvie¡¯s condition. I rushed into the vige looking for her. ¡°Everyone!! prepare your weapons,¡± Braine shouted to everyone loudly. Hearing this all the guards and adventurers, got out of the carriage and made a neat line. ¡°We will fight the monsters thate out of the forest, every monster you kill will be yours and the reward you get from the quest will not decrease,¡± Hearing this, many adventurers were happy, some adventurers who had been punished were relieved that now they could earn a better living. ¡°Attack!!!!¡± All the guards and adventurers rushed to the wide field in front of the forest, where many monsters were charging. I¡¯m currently in the vige and killed a lot of monsters. I also gained a lot of Battle Points from this. ¡°Silvie!!! Where are you!!¡± I screamed with all my might to look for her. The vige is full of monster chaos, luckily the vige currently doesn¡¯t seem to have suffered too much damage. Looks like we arrived just in time, otherwise, I¡¯m sure the vige will be reduced to rubble if we are a littlete. Worried, I searched around the vige and finally found Silvie who was currently fighting monsters, but she didn¡¯t look well. I who was about to rush there suddenly saw a tiger monster moving towards Silvie and opened its mouth wide. I couldn¡¯t help but cringe at this moment. I was as fast as I could to get there. Silvie had closed her eyes looking like she had given up. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. I saw her cry, felt a pain in my heart that made me angry, and smashed the tiger¡¯s jaw with the dagger using all my might. ¡°Roar¡± The tiger screamed in pain after I injured it until its mouth was split in two. I breathed a sigh of relief because it was just in time. Suddenly I felt a very tight hug from behind. ¡°Uwaaaaa.. uwaaaaa¡­. Lute I miss you,¡± Silvie hugged me with all her might. [+55,000 Love Points] I was surprised by Silvie hugging me and the Love Point I got. ¡®This.. what happened? Did I do something?¡­ didn¡¯t I just save her?¡¯ I was confused by the number of Love Points, I didn¡¯t expect to get this many. It was certain that Silvie liked me now. Looking at the current Silvie, she was crying really hard and hugged me tightly as if afraid that I would disappear. Seeing her like this, I just hugged her back too. But I saw the tiger was up now and looked at me angrily, after that the tiger attacked both of us. I immediately hugged Silvie and dodged. Soaring in the air with Silvie in my arms. I fell down quickly and cut the tiger¡¯s neck. The tiger¡¯s head detached from its body and fell, the tiger¡¯s body that had lost its head staggered and finally fell. Silvie was calmer now but still hugged me tightly. ¡°Hehehe what¡¯s this, do you miss me so much?¡± I said teasingly. ¡°Um, I missed you so much, I didn¡¯t want you to leave me,¡± Silvie looked up at me with her wet eyes. ¡®W-what¡¯s this? Her attitude changed drastically, ¡°I was bbergasted to see it. My clothes are now flooded with her tears, she looks into my eyes with moist eyes. I look at her face, have the feeling of wanting to protect her from anything. ¡®Calm down Lute, there are still a lot of monsters here,¡¯ Thinking so I hugged Silvie and moved to a safe ce. Looking from the rooftops of the residents¡¯ houses, a lot of monsters are stilling out of the forest, but now that¡¯s been taken care of by the group of guards and adventurers. I feel relieved after seeing this. ¡°Silvie, mom, and the others, where?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°They have been evacuated now, they should be safe now,¡± I felt like there was now no more problem to worry about, after hearing Silvie¡¯s exnation. Thest problem was with the forest, what caused the monsters toe out from there. ¡°Silvie you have to evacuate too, let us handle the matter here,¡± I said to Silvie who was still hugging me, not wanting me to leave. ¡°N-no I don¡¯t want to, are you going to leave me again Lute?¡± Silvie looked at my face with an expression as if she was about to cry. I now feel pressured to see her expression, I don¡¯t want to leave her alone. ¡®Haah.. looks like I¡¯ll have to use that.¡¯ Since Silvie wanted toe with me, I had to give her a Mana Potion and an HP Potion. Her current condition didn¡¯t look good. ¡°System gives me Mana Potions and HP Potions too,¡± I whispered in a small voice. [Item has been purchased] Holding the two potions in my hand, one red and the other blue I handed them over to Silvie. Mana Potion and HP Potion cost 1000 Battle Points for one potion. Killing the monster just now gave me enough Battle Points to buy it. ¡°Alright I won¡¯t leave you, Silvie drink this, this Potion will heal your wounds and replenish your mana,¡± Silvie didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately drank it. It seemed that after drinking it she was feeling better now. ¡°Alright, since you want toe with me, remember don¡¯t go far okay?¡±I said to warn her. ¡°Um, I won¡¯t leave Lute,¡± Silvie replied with a smile. I just chuckled seeing this. The two of us charged forward to charge the monsters, I would swiftly kill any approaching monsters, Silvie would kill the monsters with her magic from afar. [+300 Battle Points] [+400 Battle Points] [+800 Battle Points] ¡­.. Lots of monsters and lots of Battle Points that I got, this ce is now my ce to harvest Battle Points. After a long fight, the monsters finally seemed to start to shrink in number. They no longer attacked the vige, some ran in another direction. ¡°Huft it¡¯s finally over, but I have an unpleasant feeling, it seems there is something else,¡± I muttered and looked around, but all I saw were corpses of monsters. The group of guards and adventurers had also finished. I only saw Braine, who was still on guard, looking into the forest. Sure enough, a strong wind started to blow, the trees in the forest started to fall and suddenly something flew from within the forest and fell over arge area. It was a creature that had the body of a lion, the wings of a bat, the tail of a scorpion with porcupine spines around it. Its head was a human head that looked like an old man. I saw goosebumps all over my body, it was a Manticore Monster. The Manticore was a Rank A monster that was impossible in the forest around here. They were usually in the forest close to the Devil¡¯s territory. ¡°Hahahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to know, I would attack the vige,¡± It was the voice of someone above the Manticore¡¯s head. Above the Manticore was a man who had one horn on his head, with slightly gray skin. There was no mistaking it, the man on top of the Manticore was from the demon race. ¡°I originally nned to destroy the vige near the city, but I didn¡¯t expect anyone to find out,¡± the demon said. ¡°What are your ns to destroy the viges around the city? Is this an order from your king?¡± Brainne shouted glumly. ¡°You mean the Demon Lord? Hahaha, she is too scared to attack other races, we are a different group, my master will now be the next Demon Lord and make that woman a prostitute for himself,¡± The demonughed out loud. ¡®Tch I thought so, although Demon Lord is an evil title for other races, actually in the story, she is a good person, but because the territory they live in is less fertile, making their people suffer, and they have to seize another territory to live in.¡± ¡®When Ipleted the Demon King¡¯s route, there was a group of demons who didn¡¯t ept the current Demon King¡¯s attitude, they ended up nning to rece the current demon lord with a new one,¡¯ ¡°Looks like I also have to solve the problem that befell the demon territory, I¡¯ll go thereter,¡± I started to think of my n. Brainne was irritated by his rambling, but he didn¡¯t care about the conflict the demons had, he immediately rushed towards the Manticore. ¡°Thunderstorm,¡± The sky began to rumble as lightning began to gather around Braine, instantly casting spells at the Manticore. From the sky lightning struck the Manticore violently, the Manticore only received a few injuries, while the person above the Manticore¡¯s head was seriously injured. ¡°Hahaha I thought you were strong but you can only control that Manticore,¡± Braineughed mockingly. ¡°Ugh¡­ you damn bastard I¡¯ll kill you Manticore attack him,¡± The demon shoutedmanding the Manticore. ¡°Roar,¡± The Manticore charged at him with its tail spitting out porcupine spikes, Brainne dodged it by flying through the air. If someone was strong enough they could usually fly through the air freely using mana. ¡°Thunder Pir¡± Four pirs made of lightning surrounded the Manticore and began to attack it. ¡°Dammit [Dark Barrier],¡± The demon cast a spell to protect himself. The Manticore also started to dodge the lightning and attacked Braine, a fierce battle raging in midair. The group of guards and adventurers could only retreat seeing this, if they were hit by an attack, they were sure to die instantly. Silvie and I also tried to dodge this battle, but Brainne was suddenly hit by a Manticore¡¯s attack and was sent crashing downwards. The poisonous spines of the Manticore tried to attack the group of guards and adventurers who were trying to escape. Brainne tried to stop the attack, but there were still a few that couldn¡¯t be stopped and one of them was aimed at Silvie. I saw this got scared and pushed Silvie so hard that she fell. *Puchi* A sharp thorn pierced my chest in an instant and blood spurted onto Silvie¡¯s shirt. Chapter 15: Solving Bellas Fear My body was pierced by the thorns of the poisonous manticore¡¯s tail. I felt a terrible pain in my chest. The armor I even bought from the armament shop was useless, the thorns pierced through my body. Silvie saw that I was injured after protecting her, and a lot of blood was spilling all over her shirt. At first, she just opened her mouth in shock from being pushed, but after seeing my state, her eyes started to get wet. ¡°Lute!! No, you-you¡¯s badly injured.¡± Silvie was crying loudly, she was trying to touch me but was afraid she would hurt me if she touched something wrong. I could only endure the pain and fell on my knees. Holding the thorn in my chest, I tried to pull it with all my might. ¡°Uarrrggggg¡­.. hah¡­haah¡­,¡± ¡®It hurts, to pull this thorn too painful!!,¡¯ Unable to take it anymore, I finally cut the thorn with a dagger. After it was cut I pulled it out. The porcupine¡¯s thorn was now detached from my body. ¡°System¡­ give me¡­ HP Potion¡± I said weakly. [Item has been purchased] Seeing the potion in my hand, I tried to drink it but it was toote, my vision started to blur due to the pain from pulling the thorn and I fell unconscious. ¡°Uuuuu¡­.no, Lute¡­.don¡¯t die¡­.¡± Silvie burst into tears, she searched for a solution to save me and her gaze stopped at the potion in my hand. Her eyes now had some hope. Taking the potion, she opened the lid trying to put it in my mouth. But it didn¡¯t work because I passed out she couldn¡¯t put the potion in my mouth. ¡®W-what should I do now, no, I mustn¡¯t hesitate, Otherwise Lute will die¡¯ Silvie started to think and drank all the potions, holding them in her mouth then closing my lips sending the potions into my mouth. The potions passed through my mouth and into my throat. I unconsciously drank them. Silvie removed her lips from mine, a bridge of saliva was visible between Lute¡¯s lips and Silvie¡¯s. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­.¡± Silvie let out a sigh from her lips, with a flushed face.But she shook her head and looked at my current condition. My wound was starting to recover a bit, but from the look on my frowning face, Silvie could see I was still in pain ¡°Little girl!! take Lute to where Be, told her to heal Lute¡±. Braine shouted as he looked at my condition from above. He was currently still fighting the Manticore. He had a hard time fighting and protecting others. Silvie heard this, didn¡¯t stay still she took my hand on her back and dragged me to the evacuation area. There Be was looking after the other residents of the orphanage. ¡ª- ¨CPov Be¨C In the basement to be exact below the vige head¡¯s house, currently, many vigers are being evacuated here. The children are crying out of fear, their parents are just calming them down. I¡¯m also currently calming the orphanage children, who are crying. ¡°Be, is it safe outside?¡± A mother of one of the children here asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the sound of a voice that is no longer heard, it looks like, monsters have been defeated,¡± Be just sighed because there was no sound of monsters here anymore. Suddenly the door to the basement above opened, two people came in from there. A girl with silver hair and fox ears was carrying a boy who had blood all over his body. ¡°Silvie? wh-what happened?¡± I asked with a worried tone. Seeing Silvie whose clothes had a lot of blood, I even saw Lute who had blood all over his body. Silvie fell andnded Lute on the floor. ¡°Mom please save Lute, he was injured from a Monster attack while saving me,¡±Silvie was crying, her eyes already bloodshot from crying too much. ¡°Silvie calms down first, I¡¯ll try to help Lute,¡± Saying that, I immediately arrived in front of Lute. Seeing his condition that had a lot of blood all over his body made me subconsciously recall the memories that I didn¡¯t want to remember anymore. I held my mouth, so as not to vomit. ¡®Don¡¯t be like this, I can¡¯t go on like this, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save Lute¡¯ Remembering my memories with the child in front of me, those memories began to erase the bad memories I had. Although Lute often doesn¡¯t listen to what I say, he is a good kid, he often helps the residents of the orphanage and even helps the vigers. I feel like I have to save him, no matter what ur. I feel better now, I feel I have no problem seeing blood anymore. The worry of thinking Lute dead is even more terrifying than my bad experience. ¡°Heal,¡± Directing my hand to Lute¡¯s chest I started to cast a healing spell. His wounds are starting to seem to be healing little by little. Seeing this I feel calm, after I checked his wounds seems to have improved before, which means he has received first aid before this. Silvie also breathed a sigh of relief seeing Lute¡¯s wound starting to heal. She sat down weakly like she had just suffered from mental exhaustion. ¡°Lute looks like he¡¯s gotten a little better before, what are you doing?¡± I asked Silvie. ¡°I-I just gave him a Potion,¡± Despite saying that, Silvie had a blush on her face. ¡°Eh.. is it just Potions?¡± I asked curiously, if this is indeed a Potion, it means that the Potion has a fairly good quality, because the effect of the potion was still visible until now. ¡°T-that¡¯s right,¡± Silvie just lowered her head with her face getting redder, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s like this. ¡­. Returning to the state of war, Braine was currently fighting the Manticore with all his might. But the result was still a draw, which made Braine even more ufortable. Finally, Braine started thinking about killing the demon controlling the Manticore. Using the lightning sword in his hand he stepped forward and attacked the Manticore using lightning bolts. *Bzzztt* Lightning gathered and hit the person above the Manticore¡¯s head, severely injuring him. ¡°Damn it, Manticore use poison mist!!¡± The demon above him shouted at the Manticore. The manticore started to emit a green mist from its body. Braine saw this held his breath. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to use that,¡± Brainne started to stop moving and closed his eyes. After a few seconds he opened his eyes, now his eyes were a bright purple color with pupils that looked like they had lightning around them. ¡°Purple of Domains¡± Instantly the area around Braine and Manticore began to emit lightning and formed a domain that made it impossible for the Manticore to escape. The poison mist was also dissipated by the lightning. Purple Of Domain, was a domain that was formed using an enormous amount of mana, this spell was a spell that one had to learn on their own, without the help of others. If one wanted to study the domain, one had to understand what thews behind the domain meant. Everyone had a different understanding of domains. One of them was Braine who had managed to master domain spells. But since this magic spell drained a lot of mana, so he had to use it properly, so as not to harm himself. ¡°Y-you can use a domain? This is a big problem.¡± The demon started to panic after seeing this. Because if someone entered the enemy¡¯s domain the way to fight it was to wait for the person to run out of mana, or create their own domain as well to fight it. Unfortunately waiting for that person to run out of mana was impossible, as their opponent was already killed before the mana ran out. As for the way to kill a domain user, it was usually impossible unless you were very strong over it, the person who created the domain was the master of the domain itself thus creating it invincible there. ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to use this, because it will make me very weak afterwards, but since there is no other way, I will make you pay for it,¡± Saying that Braine started to raise the lightning sword in his hand, purple lightning gathered to cover every gap in the domain after which Braine pointed his sword at the Devil and Manticore. ¡°Die!!¡± ¡°N-no don¡¯t kill me!!¡± The demon begged for mercy with a frightened face but unfortunately the lightning had already rushed at him from all directions and destroyed them. The demon was reduced to ashes while the Manticore¡¯s corpse was charred. ¡°Huh.. I hope the corpses of manticores can still be sold,¡± Brainne smiled, after which he went down with a pale face. It could be seen that using the spell used up a lot of his mana. ¡°The guards go to where the vigers are currently being evacuated, after that, tell them that the monster disaster is over,¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± The guards rushed to find the vigers who were being evacuated. Braine returned to his carriage to recover his strength. What they don¡¯t realize, actually there is someone peeked from deep in the depths of the forest all this state of affairs. That person was wearing a ck robe and his head was covered with a hood. ¡°Tch I expected this to happen, he¡¯s of no use at all, his only ability is controlling monsters,¡± The ck-robed person clicked his tongue. ¡°But for now it¡¯s okay, our n has just begun, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that there would be domain users participating here,¡± The ck robed person frowned, but he didn¡¯t think much of it, he finally left the forest area, so as not to cause any more trouble. Chapter 16: First Ero Skill In the orphanage room, a boy with white hair is lying on a bed with bandages covering his body. The boy is currently being guarded by a girl with silver hair and fox ears. The girl looks tired and falls asleep beside him. I slowly opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling, this was my room when I lived in the orphanage. But what I heard for the first time when I woke up was the sound of the system. [Ding] [Quest Completed] [Impromptu Quests: Save the Vigers Monsters are rampaging in the forest, they are out of their habitat and causing chaos around them. Save the vigers and don¡¯t let them die. Reward: 10,000 Battle Points and 1 Gacha Ticket] [Ding] [Quest Completed] [Immediate Quest: Save Silvie and make her fall in love with you Silvie fights with the vigers to protect the vige. Save her and make her fall in love with you. Reward: 15,000 Love Points and 1 Gacha Ticket] I heard the system notification now feel very happy. Seeing the present I got now makes me very satisfied. ¡®Looks like all matters are settled, meaning that Manticore was sessfully killed by Uncle Braine,¡¯ As I was feeling excited, I felt movement beside my bed. There Silvie woke up probably feeling movement while she was asleep, she rubbed her eyes a few times before looking at me. At first, she just looked at me with a confused expression, but after that, she woke up and her eyes started to get wet. ¡°W-wait Silvie, calm down first why are you crying,¡± I tried to calm her down but she suddenly jumped at me. ¡°Uee¡­ Huu¡­ Lute you¡¯re safe¡­ Hiks¡­¡± Silvie cried while hugging me tightly. I felt a slight pain from my wound, but I let it go and hugged Silvie back. We both hugged for a few minutes before she calmed down and let go of her hug. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Um, Lute does your wound still hurt?¡± Silvie seemed to realize that she was hugging me tightly, her face started to look worried and tears started to fall again. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all, is everyone safe?¡± I calmed her down and asked about the vigers. ¡°Everyone is safe, it¡¯s just that a few people were injured from the monster attacks,¡± Silvie replied with a smile seeing me worried. ¡°That¡¯s good, Oh yeah Silvie, that time I got injured from getting hit by a thorn from a Manticore, then were you¡­¡± I looked at her with a teasing look. I actually could still feel that time but my body was paralyzed by the poison of the Manticore. I felt a lot of pain in my body at that time, but suddenly something soft and warm touched my lips, and I felt liquid enter through my mouth, causing me to swallow the liquid unconsciously. After that I felt the pain in my body lessen, but it didn¡¯tpletely go away, because it still hurt. ¡°Th-that, I-I just¡­¡± Silvie¡¯s voice grew smaller as she spoke. ¡°Hah? What did you say?¡± I asked with my face getting closer to her. ¡°A-ee eto, I¡¯ll go out, bring you something to eat, y-you wait here,¡± Silvie had a very red face and quickly left the room. I saw her wanting to run away from me, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Silvie who used to have a Tsundere-like attitude has now changed, I now want to tease her even more. I haven¡¯t seen my status window in a long time, I¡¯m also getting quite a bit of harvest now, and want to see how many Points I have. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [None] Battle Skills: [Basic Dagger Techniques] Ranks: [E+] Love Points: [102.000] Battle Points: [34.000] Ticket Gacha: [2] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The number of Points I got made me very happy, now I can finally be free from death because of my Berserk Skill. ¡°System I want to buy Skill [Berserk Charge], quickly!!¡± I shouted to the System impatiently. [Skill has been purchased] After shouting and hearing the system notification, I felt the weight on my spine just disappear. It was as if, my body felt light now, even the wounds I received didn¡¯t bother me anymore. ¡°Huh¡­ haaaa¡­¡± Inhale and exhale. After calming down, it¡¯s time for me to use the Gacha Ticket. I¡¯m very addicted to the Gacha Features, spending money trying to try unknown luck, sometimes excites me. Especially if the item you want is good stuff. Sometimes there are times when I¡¯m really lucky while doing Gacha, I¡¯ll brag about it to my friends which makes them grit their teeth with envy. But because this Gacha Feature is also what makes me very poor, spending my money just to y games. (WARNING!!! NEVER DO ANYTHING LIKE THIS, OK!!) ¡°System, I want to use the Gacha Ticket I have,¡± I said excitedly. [epted, if Host wants to use it now, please tear the gacha ticket] Hearing the answer from System telling me to tear the ticket in my hand, I felt like crying. In my hand now is a ticket, the ticket has a heart and sword image, it has a pretty good appearance. ¡°System does Gacha have a very difficult rate if the Item Rank gets higher?¡± Actually, if this was just a game, I could buy as many Gacha Tickets as I want, but this isn¡¯t a game anymore, this is reality. I saw that Gacha Tickets in the System Shop didn¡¯t belong to the Love Point Exchange Shop, nor the Battle Point Exchange Shop, but actually they were both. The price for one Gacha Ticket is 20,000 Battle Points and 10,000 Love Points. That makes me not want to buy it because it¡¯s too expensive. [There is no rate for each item, this is based on the luck of the host only] Hearing this I breathed a sigh of relief. If a single gacha ticket was this expensive, and the rate to get SSR was terrible, I couldn¡¯t imagine how many Points I would have spent on buying tickets and getting SSR Items. ¡°Yosh.. let¡¯s get started!!!¡± Holding the ticket in my hand I immediately tore it apart, suddenly a bright light shone on the ticket and it started to turn into a chain. Now in my hand is a very old chain with a strange pattern that I don¡¯t understand. Looking at the old chain in my hand now, I now have a blue line on my temple. ¡°System can you exin this,¡± I said angrily. [Host can see item status before judging] System answered tly, I heard the system¡¯s answer is now getting curious. Seeing the status of the chain in my hand, I was very surprised. [Chain of Destruction (Rank SSR+) This chain is made of variousponents of destruction, forged by an ancient creature whose name is still unknown. This chain has the ability to shape ording to its owner¡¯s wishes, but because this chain is very strong, it requires enormous mana to use it, even the owner will die if they can¡¯t master it. The power of the chain issued is based on how strong the owner is. (Please use it carefully as it is very dangerous) Endless Chain World: Ability to make enemies enter the world of endless chains. (Can only be used if the owner has sufficient mana) Activation: Use blood and fill with mana] I still can¡¯t hold back my shock, because I got the jackpot from gacha. ¡®This old chain is actually a Rank SSR+ chain, you know, it¡¯s an SSR+ Item!!!! something even more powerful, than the most powerful weapon I know of,¡¯ If I remember correctly the most powerful weapons are in the SSR Rank, I don¡¯t know if any other weapons surpass this. But weapons like this, only belong to the heroine and protagonist. Now I understand, everything that is great should not be seen only from the outside, but look at the value of the item. I¡¯m so happy now because I got something useful from gacha, I feel like screaming and telling the world my luck. ¡®Calm down Lute, if people find out you have this item, you will die before you even know what caused it,¡¯ Thinking once I put the chain in my inventory, I¡¯ll activate itter, for now, I still have one gacha ticket in my hand. ¡°Hopefully I get something good,¡± I prayed in my heart and immediately tore the paper in my hand. The ticket turned into light after that it directly hit my head, some information flowed through my head. [Erotic Massage Technique This massage technique is a technique, which will make any woman unable to fight against you. Using your fingers to touch every woman¡¯s sensitive zone, make them experience what is heaven. (Remember this can only make women unable to fight you, it doesn¡¯t mean they will like you)] Looking at the description of the technique I unknowingly swallowed my saliva, this is a very erotic technique. If I can make any woman unable to fight me with just my finger, this is every man¡¯s wish. But it¡¯s useless to me now, since I¡¯m still a 10 year old kid. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®Maybe I can use itter, to bring the heroine to her knees can¡¯t fight my fingers hehehe¡¯ I now have a perverted smile, if other people saw me now, they would probably think of me as a perverted boy who needed to be properly educated. Chapter 17: Silvies Meeting With Celyne Silvie had returned with a bowl of porridge in her hands, but her face was still a little red. She sat down beside me and handed me a bowl of porridge, without saying a word. ¡°Silvie my body still hurts a little, don¡¯t you want to feed me?¡± I said with an unwilling expression. Silvie heard my request her face turned even redder, but she didn¡¯t refuse and brought a spoonful of porridge to my mouth. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Silvie asked me curiously. ¡°Aaam¡­ this is delicious, thanks Silvie,¡± I smiled in response. Silvie, who heard me say it was delicious, smiled too. Silvie and I talked a lot about various things, from my trip to the city, while Silvie would talk about how to live in an orphanage without me. But when she heard me mention Celyne her expression clouded a little. ¡°Celyne¡­ do you like that girl?¡± Silvie spoke to me with a displeased expression. ¡®Oh shit did I say wrong about Celyne, I should have known, no woman wants the person she likes, talking about other people, especially when we¡¯re together,¡¯ But I¡¯m not one to lie, I don¡¯t want chaos just because I lie. Unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death. ¡°Of course I like her, she¡¯s a nice girl, after all, she¡¯s also Uncle Braine¡¯s daughter, Hmn Silvie, are you jealous?¡± I asked her with a yful expression. Silvie heard what I said had a blushing face, but after that, her expression clouded again, and pushed the bowl into my hand. ¡°You eat alone, I don¡¯t want to feed you,¡± Silvie said, looking away. ¡°W-what is it Silvie, do you hate me now?¡± I said with a pained expression. Silvie heard what I said her face slightly panicked. She now seemed to be starting to hesitate. ¡°Calm down Silvie, I won¡¯t leave you no matter what, so don¡¯t worry,¡± I said firmly to her. Silvie¡¯s face was now as red as an apple, she took the bowl in my hand. ¡°I-if that¡¯s what you say, that¡¯s fine,¡± [+5,000 Love Points] ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, when you meet Celyne I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her, she¡¯s a good girl,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Hopefully,¡± Silvie sighed. Silvie continued to feed me, we both talked a lot about something. After she finished feeding me she came out of the room to wash the bowl. I¡¯m starting to think about what I¡¯m going to do now since the disaster is over. I want to be stronger, to go to demon territoryter, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do it now. ¡°Come on, if I go now, it¡¯s the same as looking for death,¡± But when I¡¯m in a city or vige I feel like I can¡¯t get stronger quickly, the forest here only has the highest Rank C Monsters. This is also a pretty good reason, for the protagonist who is still weak to be strong. The story begins when the Protagonist enters the academy. Mervbanis Academy is somewhere in Sailos City, it¡¯s in the inner city, but I¡¯ve never been there. Mervbanis Academy also epts quests like those in the guild, but it doesn¡¯t only cover the area around the city, but it epts all requests across the continent. As for the difficulty level of the quests, it will range from Rank F to Rank A, and for the rest of the levels. it could only bepleted by great students, who deserved the quest. I finally came up with a solution. Mervbanis academy exams will only be able to take if you are 16 years old, which means I still have 6 years left to be strong. I n to search for the ancient ruins, which are in the Sorca Forest, which is near a small town called Robis Town. Sorca Forest is a very dangerous forest, not even one has been able to fully explore all areas. The monsters in the slightly deeper areas have Rank A powers that are impossible for ordinary people to explore. I can¡¯t imagine what is in the depths of the forest if the slightly deeper areas are inhabited by A Rank monsters. However, when ites to Robis City, this might be a bit unpleasant to hear, because the city has discrimination between races. It is a city close to the Human Kingdom. ¡®Hah.. really, wherever the world is, war, racism, hunger, it¡¯s everywhere,¡¯ I can only shake my head. The world is fair and unfair at the same time. It is fair because we are born in the world as human beings and unfair because everything is based on luck. If the world is fair, there is no such thing as rich or poor. Everything must be earned through effort, if you don¡¯t try you won¡¯t get anything even if you have talent. But if all in this world is fair everyone will act as an emotionless robot, because all is fair. If you have talent, it¡¯s also luck, if you don¡¯t have talent at something you do. It sometimes ends up noting to fruition, no matter how hard you try. ¡°But for me, I¡¯m quite happy now because I¡¯m one of the lucky people,¡± With this luck, I¡¯ll make the most of it. After thinking about all that I went back to rest and fell asleep on the bed. ¡ª- Two days passed. I am now outside the orphanage with Silvie. Silvie and I are nning to go to the city, I also want to introduce Silvie to Celyne, this will also be myst time in the vige, as I will be away for 6 years. All the carriages were already in front of the orphanage. Braine was currently talking to Be. ¡°Be I heard you¡¯re not afraid of seeing blood anymore, aren¡¯t you going back to the city?¡± Brainne asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not going back, I feel this is the best ce for me,¡± Be smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, that¡¯s fine, the most important thing now is that you¡¯re not afraid to see blood again,¡± Brainne smiled in relief. ¡°Then I will return to the city, with these two children,¡± Brainne looked to the side. Silvie and I nodded and arrived in front of Be. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll be living in the city from now on, but don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll be back here,¡± I said to Be. ¡°Mom, I will also go to the city with Lute and stay there, I want to practice there to prepare for the entrance exam, Mervbanis Academy,¡± Silvie smiled and hugged Be tightly, Be hugged back. ¡°I¡¯ll alsoe back here asionally if I have time, since this is where I live,¡± After that Silvie let go of her embrace, she had a face slightly wet with tears. Next, I hugged Be for a few seconds before letting go. ¡°Then you two, be careful,¡± Be said. ¡°Um, see youter Mom,¡± Silvie and I said, we both said goodbye to everyone in the orphanage and entered the carriage with Braine after that. Before that Braine said goodbye to Be after that the carriage started moving. Be just watched the carriage from afar, with a little longing. ¡°Unbeknownst to me, they are now able to take care of themselves,¡± Usually, orphanage children will start to be independent when they are 14 years old. Be smiled remembering past memories and went back into the orphanage with everyone ¡­ Inside the carriage, Silvie, Braine, and I were here. ¡°So your name is Silvie right, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a good friend to my daughter, unlike the boy over there,¡± Braine looked at me displeased. ¡°What do you mean uncle? I¡¯m Celyne¡¯s best friend you know!!¡± I refused his words firmly. ¡°Tch,¡± Brainne clicked his tongue at me. Silvie couldn¡¯t help butugh at our behavior. During the trip we chatted a lot, sometimes Braine and I got into a fight while chatting. ¡ª- Three days passed, during the journey. We all arrived at the city without any problems, there weren¡¯t even any monsters during the journey. When Silvie saw the city she was in awe of the huge city view. I also smiled at her behavior. If it was me back then, maybe I would be just as amazed when I saw the city. Because the city is so big and looks beautiful. We entered the city without any problems, the adventurer party parted ways with ours. Braine¡¯s troop also returned to his trading hall. As for our carriage, it leads to the manor. Arriving at the manor we all get off the carriage. The manor door opens and we see two women, a mother, and her child. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re back!!¡± Celyne immediately ran very fast towards me, I hugged her and we circled there as we hugged. When I was done, I let go of Celyne¡¯s embrace. Silvie seeing the two of us hugging seemed to be a little displeased. Braine saw that what his daughter was waiting for was me, instead of him. Had a twitching expression on his face. ¡°Celyne what about your Father? Don¡¯t you miss Father,¡± Braine opened his arms in frustration. ¡°Of course, I miss you, Father,¡± Celyne hugged Braine afterward. Braine breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his daughter hadn¡¯t forgotten him. After letting go of the hug, Celyne looked at Silvie with a tilt of her head. ¡°Celyne, this is Silvie, she¡¯s my friend since childhood at the orphanage,¡± I introduced Silvie to Celyne. Celyne heard this, her eyes shone brightly, and grabbed Silvie¡¯s hand. ¡°Silvie, you were Lute¡¯s childhood friend? There¡¯s a lot I want to ask.¡± Celyne pulled Silvie¡¯s hand. Silvie, whose hand was pulled, look at me with a look asking for help.I just replied with a smile. The two of them entered the manor together. We all saw this smiling. ¡°Looks like it was the right choice to bring Silvie here, Celyne didn¡¯t have any female friends before,¡± Braine said. ¡°I thought so too,¡± Sina smiled. After that, we all entered the manor together. Chapter 18: Arrival Of The Ashleigh Family Without realizing it Silvie and Celyne had such a close rtionship in one day. I didn¡¯t think they could be so close in just one day. I started to wonder how it could be like this? Finally, I was left alone by those who were busy chatting, so I could only sigh and return to my room. In my room, on the table directly in front of me is an old-looking chain with a pattern of symbols I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m nning to activate it now. I¡¯m quite curious how strong this chain is since it has a Rank SSR+, just looking at the Rank makes me really excited. Holding the dagger in my hand I start shing my palm and blood starts to seep from my palm. Holding the chain with my injured palm, I started to fill it with mana. But suddenly I felt my blood and mana being sucked out very quickly which made my face turn pale. The longer I let this happen, the more terrible the chain sucked my blood and mana, it made me panic even more. ¡°System!! quickly give me 5 HP Potions, and 5 Mana Potions,¡± I said frantically. [Item has been purchased] Seeing the potion in my hand I started to drink it, after drinking it I felt a little relieved. But the chain had not stopped sucking me which made me panic again and drank another potion. After all the potions were used up, the chain finally stopped sucking me in. ¡°I thought I was going to die, from being sucked dry,¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. If I didn¡¯t have all those potions, I¡¯m sure I would be a dried corpse by now from being sucked in by those chains. The chain now had a different appearance. It had a Crimson Red color and seemed to have an unpleasant vibe. After that, the chain started turning into a red light and entered my palm. Now that the chain symbol was visible on my palm as if tying it, it had a Crimson color. After a while, the symbol started to fade and finally disappeared. ¡°Yeessssss¡­ I now have a Rank SSR+ weapon!!!¡± I screamed with joy and jumped up and down on the bed. Since I was so excited, I immediately used the chain, to see how powerful the SSR+ weapon was that even surpassed other powerful weapons. Pointing my palm forward, the symbol on my hand began to appear and a chain came out of my palm, but that wasn¡¯t all. It turned out that what came out of my palm was a weak chain, which moved erratically and after that, I felt my mana run out instantly. ¡°W-what happened? how can it be so weak?¡±I was dumbfounded. But then my head started to get dizzy, and I fell right on top of the bed. Looking up at the ceiling, I felt like crying, like a child whose candy had been stolen. ¡°System, how can it be like this? Isn¡¯t that a Rank SSR+ weapon, why is it so weak,¡± I asked System feeling like I had been duped, buying expensive items that were actually poor quality items. [Chain Of Destruction is a Rank SSR+ Item, the weapon must be very powerful, and requires a lot of mana to use it, The current host is almost impossible, to be able to use it if the host wants to increase the mana capacity, the host can try to deplete your mana every time your mana is replenished] I heard this, feeling like crying, if it¡¯s like this it¡¯s useless I have a Rank SSR+ Item if I can¡¯t use it. ¡°Is there no other way? Like the elixir I drank before,¡±I asked hopefully. [It¡¯s there, but the price for the elixir is 300,000 Battle Points, there¡¯s no way Host can buy it now] ¡°Why is the elixir so expensive? The one I used before was so cheap?¡± I asked with a dumbfounded face because the price was far from the elixirs I used before. [The host should know, that increasing mana capacity is a very difficult thing to do if it¡¯s not practiced every day] Of course, I know, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t ept it because the SSR+ Item is in front of my eyes, but I can¡¯t use it. I feel so disappointed, I can¡¯t do anything now, I finally calmed down. If I wanted to use the chain I would have to train every day or buy 300,000 Battle Points worth of elixirs which was even more impossible for me to buy right now. Two days have passed since I practiced to increase my mana capacity, now that I can make the chain move as I wish, even if it¡¯s just a little, I¡¯m quite happy that my efforts are paying off. Suddenly today, a carriage that had a g with the coat of arms of the Ashleigh noble family came into the manor. I saw this start to think of something, and sure enough after that Silvie and I were called into a room. There, Braine was seen chatting with a middle-aged man with golden blonde hair. The man looked at the two of us who suddenly entered with bright shining eyes. Silvie and I sat beside Brainne. ¡°Hello son, let me introduce myself, my name is Reynold Ashleigh, I am the head of the Ashleigh family, my family is one of the nobles who live in this city,¡± The man introduced himself politely. Silvie heard a noble politely introduce herself, getting a little nervous. ¡°N-my name is Silvie Valoriet,¡±Silvie was a little nervous ¡°My name is Lute Carter,¡± I answered expressionlessly. ¡°I won¡¯t linger any longer, the reason I came here is that I want you two to be members of my family,¡± Reynold spoke with a friendly smile. Braine heard that Reynold¡¯s reason foring was with good intentions, feeling relieved.I heard this, had a slightly odd expression. I¡¯ve talked about a noble who was about to adopt Silvie and me before, it¡¯s actually the Ashleigh family. The Ashleigh family is quite an interesting noble family, they are not like other noble families who highly value their royal blood. The Ashleigh Family values ??one¡¯s talent and potentially more, so many of their soldiers weremoners who were original without achievements but now became powerful warriors. This was also the reason why the Ashleigh Family, became one of the powerful noble families. I just find it a little strange, how could he want to adopt me and Silvie, because, in the previous story, Silvie and I would be adopted after the vige was destroyed, which means he shouldn¡¯t have adopted us again, because the vige wasn¡¯t destroyed. ¡°Why do you want to adopt us?¡± I wonder what answer Reynold had. ¡°I heard a lot of adventurers talk about two 10-year-old kids, one a boy and the other a girl, they talk about how great these two kids are when fighting monsters, I also started to find out who these two children are when I heard about it after I found out these two children are orphans, namely you two, I want to adopt them, finally I am here to meet you,¡± Reynolds talked about the reason he wanted to adopt me and Silvie. If it was me, before remembering my previous life, I would dly ept it. But now I will reject it, because I don¡¯t want to be ensnared by a great power, like a noble family. Silvie also had a disbelieving andplicated expression, hearing a noble wishing to adopt her would of course be a shock. But for me, I¡¯ll refuse now. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to- Huh? You refused, why?¡± Reynold had an expression of disbelief, because all this time, many people wanted to be his family¡¯s soldiers, especially if they became his adopted children. ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t want to be ensnared by a great power like a noble family, and for the second reason, I don¡¯t want to call someone I just met as father, unless it¡¯s my woman¡¯s father-inw,¡± I said while shaking my head. Reynold heard thest part, his face twitched slightly, he started to think, how can this kid be so shameless? ¡­. [A/N: AUTHOR This is terrible, this is too terrible!!! Yesterday I prepared one chapter and I n to make another one today. Actually I wanted to release two chapters today. But it turns out that the chapter I prepared yesterday was corrupted.I was in so much pain, that my heart was bleeding. This is all because of myptop, myptop has a hard disk failure.If I had the money, I felt like throwing thisptop away and buying a new one. Finally I can only release one chapter, Ugh¡­. Chapter 19: First Massage ¡°But, if I be the one to protect your two daughters I¡¯ll ept it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll do it while I¡¯m at the academy,¡± ¡°Wait, how did you know I had two daughters? And why did it have to be in the academy?¡± Reynolds looked at me strangely. ¡°Of course I know, a lot of people in the city talk about how great your two daughters are, I also know you must need guards of their age to look after them after entering the academy, and the reason why while at the academy I will be their guard, it¡¯s because I will be leaving this city soon, I want to train outside the city to gain experience¡± I spoke with a confident expression. Silvie hearing that I was leaving the city had a troubled expression as if she was about to cry. ¡°Lute Y-you¡¯re going out of the city?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Silvie, but for now, we¡¯ll talk about thatter,¡± I said to her with a gentle smile. Silvie just nodded, although her expression still looked a little sad. The real reason Reynold wanted to adopt us was to take care of his two daughters, he wanted both of us to be his daughters¡¯ followers while in the academy. Because usually nobles also have their own faction in the academy. ¡®Actually, I just wanted to be a guard for his two daughters, because his two daughters are the main heroines you know!! I just hope he epts it, that way I will take good care of her hehehe ..,¡¯ Reynold started to think about this, to him, this also looked good even though he couldn¡¯t bring me into his family. At least having me take care of his two daughters is a good thing, because he also needs someone to look after his daughters while at the academy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Reynold said. ¡®Yeesss,¡¯ I screamed in my heart, I¡¯m quite nervous actually, what if he rejects me? this is a big problem. ¡°How about you little girl? would you like to, be a member of my family,¡± Reynolds now asked Silvie. ¡°Sorry, I will decline your offer,¡± Silvie is currently still in a bad mood, it seems she still hasn¡¯t epted my sudden departure. ¡°Is that so, it¡¯s a pity,¡± Reynolds was a little disappointed. ¡°Now Uncle Reynold, I ask for my payment upfront,¡± I asked for my initial payment to Reynold while holding out my hand. Reynold heard me now having a twitching face. ¡®How can this kid be so shameless? Has he never been educated?¡¯ Braine saw this, looked the other way to suppress hisughter. Reynold then took out a bag of money from his storage ring. ¡°Here take it, here are 2 Glory Gold Coins and 20 Gold Coins, this is only a small part of your payment, I will also take you with me to my residence to meet my two daughters, so that you and my two daughters may know each other before you be the bodyguard of my two daughters, ¡° Reynold exined and handed over a bag of gold coins. I was quite surprised with how many gold coins I got, although it was still the initial payment. As expected of a noble family, they were very rich. Taking a bag of gold coins, I put it in my inventory. Reynold saw the bag of gold coins disappear, without any spatial items on my body, had an amazed expression. ¡°So you have abilities spatial space, like spatial items? I don¡¯t think I chose you wrong as my daughter¡¯s guard,¡± Reynolds looked at me with a deep gaze. ¡°Okay uncle, I want to go back first, there is something else I want to discuss with Silvie,¡± Silvie and I left the room, as long as the two of us walked together, Sivie looked down, she didn¡¯t even speak a word. Seeing her like this I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After the two of us arrived at the deserted garden, I turned to look at her. ¡°Silvie, soon, I¡¯ll be out of city,¡± I spoke to Silvie, but she just lowered her head. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her like this anymore and grabbed her shoulders, now she was looking at my face with wet corners of her eyes. ¡°Silvie I know this is a little selfish, but I want to be strong, this city is not a ce where I can be strong,¡± I looked into her eyes, with a gentle look. ¡°B-but Lute, can¡¯t you stay here? I don¡¯t want you to go, h-what if Ie with you too?¡± Silvie said to me hopefully. ¡°I can¡¯t take you Silvie, I¡¯m going to a dangerous ce, even this ce is also a ce of discrimination for the beastmen race, like you,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean, it will be dangerous Lute, I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Silvie hugged me tightly. I held her face in my hands. I looked deeply into Silvie¡¯s eyes,stly kissed her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I can take care of myself, you know that too, right? I¡¯m strong enough to take care of myself,¡± I said confidently calming her down. Silvie who was kissed on the forehead had a very red face, but she looked at me again with her wet eyes. ¡°Alright, then,¡± Silvie lowered her head. [+10,000 Love Points] ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but Silvie you don¡¯t have to worry, because I¡¯ll be backter when the academy entrance exams start¡± I said and rubbed her head, her tail wagging after I rubbed her head. Seeing her tail wagging, involuntary I gulped. ¡®But at least, can I touch her tail now?¡¯ Thinking of this, I wanted to see Silvie¡¯s status window now, how much she likes me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Silvie Valoriet] Race: [Silver Fox] Gender: [Female] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: [Frostfire](Seal) Skills: [Fire Ball], [Ice Wall], [Ice Bullet], [Frozen Thorn] Love Meter: 100%[You¡¯ve already made her like you, so take responsibility!!] Ranks: [E+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®Of course I¡¯ll take responsibility, I¡¯m not an irresponsible person,¡¯ Swallowing my saliva, I asked Silvie my pent-up desire all along. ¡°Si-Silvie may I touch your tail, consider this my wish before leaving city,¡± I asked Silvie nervously. Silvie heard that my deepest desire was to touch her tail, she now had a red face. It was necessary to know, that for the Beastmen race that had tails, it was a sensitive matter, they only allowed their lover or family to touch it. Silvie looked left and right nervously, after which she looked at my face with a red face and nodded. ¡®Wow, Silvie you are my angel, you are so cute,¡¯ ¡°O-okay, we¡¯ll do it over there,¡± I pointed at a lounger in the garden. The two of us sat there, and Silvie turned around with her tail pointed at me. ¡°I¡¯ll start,¡±I said nervously ¡°Um,¡± Silvie was also nervous with a blush on her face. Holding the tail, it feels very soft and smooth, the fur is veryfortable to hold. Now that I¡¯m getting carried away, I gulped, wanting to try [Erotic Massage Technique], I wonder, how great is that. Using my finger I touched it with [Erotic Massage Technique] and the next thing that happened was¡­. ¡°Hmmnnnn¡­. ahhnnn¡­.¡± Silvie let out a low moan, Hearing this I immediately let go. ¡®Hey!!! Lute, what are you doing?? she¡¯s just a kid, how could you do such a vicious thing, if it was in your previous world, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be caught by the police by now, maybe even the FBI¡¯ Silvie came to her senses, she just moaned, her face was very red. She ran really fast to avoid me. I saw her now entering the manor quickly. Seeing her run away from me quickly, I couldn¡¯t help butugh nervously. But suddenly I heard a voice from behind me, which made the chills down my spine. ¡°Hey Lute what did you do to Silvie?¡± Celyne asked me curiously. ¡®W-w-w-what?? there was Celyne behind me earlier!??¡¯ I heard Celyne¡¯s voice getting nervous, and looked back. There was Celyne who was looking at me with a curious face. ¡°I-I¡¯m just massaging it, haha¡­haha..ha..¡±Iughed nervously trying to escape the current atmosphere. ¡°Lute are you massaging her?? I want Lute to massage me too,¡±Celyne looked at me with sparkling eyes. ¡®Oh shit,¡¯ ¨CPoV Silvie¨C I ran really fast, and went back to my room covering myself with the nket. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhh¡­.. that¡¯s embarrassing, how can I moan, when Lute holds my tail,¡± I screamed under the nket and my face was covered by the pillow, my voice muffled. I initially only allowed Lute to hold my tail, but I moaned after he gently grabbed my tail. It was such a shame. I felt like hiding in the ground and burying my face. ¡®B-but when Lute holds my tail, it feels veryfortable, unlike when I hold my own tail,¡¯ The thought of Lute gently holding my tail made my head heat up even more. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wrapped myself deeper into the nket. ¡­.. [A/N: Author How? do you want the continuation of the story? XD I might release 1 more chapter tonight Chapter 20: Two Sisters I¡¯m currently in my room with Celyne there. She¡¯s currently lying on my bed waiting for me to massage her. But what makes me wonder is. ¡®How could this happen???¡¯ I just wanted to try my massage technique, now it ends up in a dizzying atmosphere. At first, I refused Celyne¡¯s wishes, but seeing her sad, made my heart feel even more guilty. ¡®Lute you don¡¯t want to massage me? even though, you massaged Silvie,¡¯ Hearing Celyne says that with a sad face, I couldn¡¯t refuse it. Celyne whose face had a sad expression before, after hearing me ept it, Celyne¡¯s face was happy again. I feel very cheated now. Back to where I am now. I¡¯m now on the bed while Celyne is lying there waiting for me to massage her. ¡®Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll do it!!¡¯ Using my fingers I started by holding Celyne¡¯s leg. Pressing my finger on her leg, Celyne started to sigh. ¡°Hmmmm¡­.. hah¡­.¡± Hearing this, made my spine shiver. I felt like doing more. Raising my hands to her calves, I massaged her again. ¡°Ahhnn¡­. Lu-lute over there¡­.. I feel weird¡­. hmnn¡­.¡± Celyne groaned loudly, I turned to her who had a heated face. ¡®No-no I have to stop here, I can¡¯t do it, my heart isn¡¯t strong enough yet,¡¯ I immediately let go of my massage from her. It made Celyne¡¯s face disappointed. But now I won¡¯t budge anymore, when you grow up, I will do whatever you want. ¡°Lute, why did you stop?¡± Celyne looks at me with a sad expression. ¡°We can¡¯t continue, if you want me to massage it to your heart¡¯s content, I¡¯ll do it once you¡¯re old enough,¡± I said turning the other way not to see her. ¡°Okay,¡± Celyne epted, although she was a little disappointed. I sighed after seeing her ept it, if this continues, I don¡¯t know what will happen next. ¡°Alright Celyne, I have something I want to talk to you about seriously,¡± I said to Celyne with a serious face. ¡°Something serious? What do you mean Lute?¡±Celyne looked at me with a questioning face. Taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth and told her. ¡°I won¡¯t be long anymore, out of the city, to go on a journey,¡± I said to Celyne. ¡°A-are you going out of the city??¡± Celyne looked at me with a dumbfounded face and an expression that was about to cry. ¡°Calm down Celyne, I¡¯lle back here after the academy exams start,¡± I tried to calm Celyne who was about to cry. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to see you again for that long,¡± Celyne had eyes wet with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Celyne, but this is my decision,¡± I tell her. Tears started to fall from the corners of Celyne¡¯s eyes, I saw her crying, feeling pain in my heart. But this is my decision, I will not stop this. Saying that I brought my face closer to Celyne and kissed her lips for a while then let go. Celyne felt her lips being kissed widen her eyes, she had a flushed face and touched her lips. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± I smiled at Celyne. ¡°Um,¡± Celyne nodded and lowered her head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out of the room,¡± I pulled her hand. The two of us exited my room and headed back to the garden. Celyne and I chatted about various things until finally Reynold woulde home and call me toe with him. In front of the manor, I was near the Ashleigh family carriage. There were four people here watching me go, Brainne, Sina, Celyne, and Silvie. Silvie¡¯s face was still a little red and for Celyne she was looking at me with an affectionate look. For some reason it made me feel a little weird because I¡¯ve never seen a girl look at me with such an expression, it¡¯s my first time. But I¡¯m actually quite happy that Celyne and Silvie didn¡¯t fight when they met. ¡°Celyne, Silvie, I will be staying at the Ashleigh family residence for a few days, after which I will return to the manor and prepare for my departure,¡± I said to the two of them with a smile. Celyne came to hug me and I returned it. I smiled, after a few seconds, she let go. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe back Lute,¡± Celyne said. Now that Silvie was in front of me, she looked shy maybe she still remembered what happened earlier. ¡°Silvie you don¡¯t want to hug me,¡± I spread my arms. ¡°Hmph,¡± Although she snorted she hugged me with a flushed face. After a few seconds, we broke the hug. ¡°Alright, uncle and aunt, I¡¯m going, see you all,¡± Saying that, I entered the carriage with Reynold and the carriage started to move towards the Ashleigh noble residence. ¡ª- Our carriage arrived at its destination, it was a veryrge residence, even bigger than the manor that Braine had. The grounds were vast, there was a soldier¡¯s training ground. Many soldiers were training, some were even doingbat training on the training grounds. I saw this in amazement because many people were training like military training. The carriage started to stop, Reynold and I got off the carriage. Looking at the building in front of me, it was huge, nobles are indeed very different from ordinary people, I can¡¯t imagine all the wealth they have. The door started to open and an old man, with white hair and a white mustache showing, was wearing a butler¡¯s outfit and looked dignified. ¡°My lord, you are back, youngdy is waiting for you,¡± The butler bowed. ¡°Sebas, Call my two daughters to the living room, I want to speak to them,¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the butler began to leave. Going inside, I was amazed, this room looks very sparkling. There is a decorativemp hanging above, it seems to be a magic item, with lots of furniture and beautiful paintings. Walking down the house, Reynolds and I finally entered a room, it seemed this was a living room. This room could be said to berge, for a living room, with various furniture and paintings. Reynold and I sat on the sofa, not long after that the door opened. Two girls one was my age and the other looked a little older. Older girls seem to have a cocky attitude, while younger girls seem shy, this is abination that looks, does not match at all. The two of them are the main heroines, if I want to conquer the older sister¡¯s heart, I must first conquer the younger sister¡¯s heart first. The older sister is named N Ashleigh, she has a beautiful face and looks dignified, with long hair reaching to the knees, the hair is golden blonde and some of the hair looks purple. Her eyes are amethyst. As for her younger sister, her name is Trecia Ashleigh. She has thick hair tied in a long braid, bright blonde in color, her bangs covering the middle part between her eyebrows. Her eyes are light yellow. I purposely went with Reynold to his residence to meet them. During these few days, I will try to get close to the younger sister. Because if I get close to the younger sister, the older sister will also approach meter. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back, I¡¯m waiting for you¡± N Speaks. ¡°Um, we were waiting for you dad,¡± followed by Trecia¡¯s voice next. ¡°You two are here, please sit down, I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone,¡± Reynold smiled at his two daughters. The two of them finally sat down, looking at me. N had an expression with furrowed brows when she saw me, whereas Trecia she looked at me with a shy expression, but she seemed to be interested in me. ¡°I will introduce this boy to you, his name is Lute, he will be your bodyguardter in the academy,¡± Reynold introduced me to his daughter. N had an increasingly displeased expression, as for Trecia she became more and more interested in me after hearing her father¡¯s exnation. ¡°Dad, why did you bring this viger? I can take care of myselfter in the academy, after all, the academy is still long for me to enter,¡± N spoke in annoyance. ¡°Of course I know, but this is very necessary when you enter the academy, nobles usually have their own bodyguards, and even have their own faction,¡± Reynold confirmed to N. N looks annoyed and doesn¡¯t ept it. Now she turns to me to vent her frustration. ¡°Hey you viger, are you even stronger than me to be my guard?¡± N looked at me with a disdainful expression. ¡°Are you even questioning my strength? even though your father acknowledged my strength,¡± I smiled in response. N had a face that was red with anger, but after that, she sighed and stood up from the sofa. ¡°O-older sister,¡± Trecia watched her older sister leave, also started to stand up. She turned to me with an apologetic look before chasing after N. ¡°Hah.. for now, this seems fine,¡± Reynold sighed. Chapter 21: Faster Than Expected The next day. Nothing happened after I met the two sisters. Even at dinner, they don¡¯t talk much, so I can¡¯t do anything. They seem to be avoiding me, but for Trecia, she sometimes turns to look at me. Even though she¡¯s attracted to me, she doesn¡¯t dare toe any closer, maybe she was told by N not to approach me. Now that I¡¯m in front of Trecia¡¯s room, I n to approach her, at least before I leave town, I¡¯veid the foundation. ¡®Of course, the foundation of love,¡¯ I heard that their mother had passed away and their father often worked. So the two of them were always taken care of by the maids here. This is my chance now, to get close to Trecia because N is studying and practicing right now. Trecia doesn¡¯t seem to be able to train yet, but she has taken a study program for the children of nobles and currently, she haspleted her studies. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the bedroom door. *Knock Knock* The bedroom door slowly opened, a girl my age appeared. She is currently wearing a nightgown. She looks beautiful when she is wearing it. ¡°Hmm? Lute what are you doing here,¡± Trecia asked me with a curious face. ¡°I want us to at least know each other, before I be your bodyguard, actually I won¡¯t be staying here long, I¡¯m going out of town,¡± I smiled at her. Trecia looked a little hesitant at first, but she let me in after that. ¡°You may enter,¡± Trecia invites me and Ie in with her. This room looks like a normal girl¡¯s room. On top of the bed are lots of dolls, the bed is pink. On the wall was a bookshelf with many books lined up. she seemed to like reading books. ¡°What do you usually do, when you have free time Trecia?¡± I asked her. ¡°What did I do? I usually read storybooks,¡± Trecia replied with a smile. ¡°Storybook? Can you rmend one for me?¡± ¡°You want to read it?, I rmend this to you,¡± Trecia looked happy after talking about the book. She gave me a romance book between nobles andmoners. I looked at this book with a curious look. ¡°I¡¯ll read it,¡± ¡°Hmn.. hmn.. let¡¯s sit here,¡± Trecia nodded smiling. Trecia and I sat on chairs, in front of which was a table. We were currently facing each other. Opening the book, I read it. The story in this book is quite interesting, it is a love story between a noble and amoner. They met at first in a park by ident. The man was mesmerized by her beauty, he started to approach the woman, but he did not know that the woman was a noble. As for the woman, she saw themoners trying to approach her feeling displeased, but that was only the beginning. Because of how many times he came to see her, it ended up being love. After they fell in love with each other, it was found out by both the parents of the noblewoman. The woman¡¯s parents became angry, locked her daughter, and set her up with another noble. As for the man, after finding out, the woman he likes turns out to be nobles. The man became depressed and tried to save her, but there was nothing he could do and died instantly being killed by the guards. The woman who finds out that the man she likes is killedmits suicide as well. Really??, what kind of story is this? The beginning of the story is very good because of the manyedy and romantic stories. But the ending of the story is just a tragedy, even the man is so stupid. How can he not know that the woman he likes is noble, isn¡¯t that strange. Nobles are very famous, it¡¯s impossible not to know someone from a noble family. Unless that woman is a hidden child that is not known to the public or an illegitimate child of a noble. And what pisses me off the most is, the man is so stupid trying to save his woman alone, did he not know how strong the noble was. If the man was strong then it didn¡¯t matter, but he was weak, it was tantamount to seeking death. The woman is also stupid, I know that she is very sad about the death of the man she loves, but before you kill yourself, why don¡¯t you take revenge first, why the woman can only think of suicide. Closing the book firmly, I closed my eyes. Trecia saw that I had finished reading, her eyes full of hope for my opinion. ¡°This is a stupid story,¡± I spoke opening my eyes. ¡°Hah? A stupid story?¡± Trecia was taken aback by my answer. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my opinion, if that woman were you and that man was me, I would have recognized you at first nce that you are a noblewoman,¡± ¡°Secondly, after we both love each other, I will be strong, so that my efforts are recognized by your family, I will also seek help from other people to help me get you, I will do anything, even if I have to sacrifice my life,¡± I said to Trecia with a serious expression. Trecia now had a face as red as an apple hearing what I said. ¡°And for thest, even if I have to die at the hands of your family, I will write a final letter to you, I will tell you that your life is my happiness, I want you to stay happy even after my death because I have sacrificed everything for you, I want you to stay alive, even if you are filled with thoughts of revenge, because if you die just because of me, it will make my heartache,¡± I said with a pitiful expression. Now Trecia¡¯s eyes are starting to well up with tears, she unconsciously hugs me and cries in my arms. ¡°No Lute, I don¡¯t want you to die!!,¡± Trecia cried. ¡®What did I do? Didn¡¯t I just tell her my opinion,¡¯ I don¡¯t know how to handle the current situation, so I can only just sit there and hug her back. [+40,000 Love Points] And now I¡¯m very surprised, it¡¯s progressing much faster than I imagined. After a few minutes, she let go of my arms. Her face was flushed and there were tears in the corners of her eyes, making her look like the most pathetic creature in the world. We stared at each other, we both let out hot breaths. But suddenly the door opened very loudly. *Bam* Trecia and I were shocked and looked back, there was N who was angry. After she turned and saw the state of the two of us who were close to each other, her emotions grew even more intense. ¡°I heard the viger went to Trecia¡¯s room, but it¡¯s more than I expected,¡± N was so angry, she brought the sword she used in training here. Her face was red with anger. She rushed at me trying to sh at me. ¡°Oh, shit,¡± I hugged Trecia and avoided her until outside the room. N watched me dodge her, getting angrier. ¡°N what are you doing? It¡¯s dangerous,¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Dangerous you say? You are a dangerous person here.¡± She spoke and began to cast her spell. ¡°Sword Vigance¡± Several shining purple swords floated around N. I got scared and took out my dagger to parry and dodge the sword, but because I was carrying Trecia in my arms one of the shining des hurt my shoulder. ¡°Hahaha you finally got hit,¡± Nughed mockingly. Trecia saw me bleeding, tears falling from the corners of her eyes. She stood between me and N. ¡°Older sister, what are you doing, you hurt Lute,¡± Trecia shouted with an expression about to cry, she seemed displeased with N¡¯s actions towards me. ¡°Trecia, I was just trying to keep him away from you,¡± N tried to exin guiltily. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Lute to stay away from me, if older sister continues like this, I will stay away from you,¡± Trecia shouted. N felt her heart break when she heard Trecia¡¯s answer, Trecia had never refused anything she said before, but now she dared to fight back. She looked at me with an increasingly angry expression. ¡°Is this all because of you? What have you done to my little sister!!¡± N tried to attack me again. ¡°Older sister!!!¡± Finally N stopped and lowered her head. She looked at me with an angry expression, then left. I breathed a sigh of relief, if I continued to fight with my injured body, and protecting Trecia it would be dangerous. Trecia came towards me seeing the wound on my shoulder, she took me back to her room again. After treating my wound, Trecia calmed down. Actually this wound is not much if I buy a Potion, but I want to see what Trecia will do if I get hurt. ¡®Well.. it seems that it was as expected, she looks like she already likes me,¡¯ I was just wondering if it wasn¡¯t too soon, maybe because Trecia was just a child, her heart melted easily. Seeing her caring for me so worriedly, I became eager to see her status window. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Trecia Ashleigh] Race: [Human] Gender: [Female] Age: [10 Years] Innate Skills: Dream Of Destiny(Seal) Skills: [None] Love Meter: 78%[I didn¡¯t expect your charm to be so great] Rank: [F] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®It¡¯s true, she already likes me,¡¯ This way, at least before I go out of city. I¡¯ve already made progress with Trecia. Tomorrow I will return to the manor and prepare all my necessities before I leave city. After I was treated, I told Trecia I wanted to go back to my room, to rest. Trecia also wanted me to rest, because I was injured. Even though the wound was nothing to me. Chapter 22: Celyne Is a Little Different Than Usual I am now near the carriage, I will return to the manor today. Trecia looked at me with a lonely face, while N looked at me with a death stare. ¡®How can they be an older sister and younger sister, they both havepletely different traits¡¯ Reynold came up to me and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lute, but I can¡¯t drive you back, I still have a lot of work to do, I need to do,¡± Reynold had an apologetic expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay uncle, I know you are very busy,¡± I smiled at Reynolds, not long after that Trecia came towards me. She held my hand shyly. ¡°Lute, I hope you stay safe during the journey,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Trecia, I¡¯ll take good care of myself,¡± After letting go of my hand, I turned to look at N. Tried to see if she said anything while I was leaving, but instead, she red at me, it gave me goosebumps. I didn¡¯t linger any longer, straight into the carriage. The carriage moved to escort me back to the manor. ¡ª- Arriving at the manor I got off the carriage, as usual, the door opened and Celyne came out there with Silvie. Celyne would jump at me and I would hug her. Silvie looked like she wanted to hug me too but she held it back. ¡°You like to hug me when Ie back, Celyne,¡± Iugh. ¡°Um, I like hugging Lute, I don¡¯t feel like letting go,¡± Celyne wrapped her head in my chest, and maybe I feel her sniffing at me a little. I feel a little weird. During these few days, I prepared my things. Starting from battle equipment, food, cooking utensils, anything rted to outdoor survival. During these few days too, I¡¯ll be spending my day with Celyne and Silvie. I now feel like Celyne is trying to get closer to me all the time. This makes me wonder what happened? unable to contain my curiosity, I looked at the status window. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Celyne Corne] Race: [Human] Gender: [Female] Age: [9 Years] Innate Skills: [Magic Painting] Skills: [Explosive Painting], [Sea Water Push], [Flying Knife Painting] Love Meter: [105%] (What are you doing now? she is now on her way to, the first step of bing a yandere!!) Rank: [E+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Looking at the status window that Celyne has, I feel a little scared. The first step towards the yandere? This is a step towards something bad. I just hope, she doesn¡¯t be a woman with a desire for exclusivity in rtionships. ¡®How did it end like this? Is it because I massaged her back then?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, because since I massaged her that time, Celyne started to have a different attitude than usual. She started trying to get close to me a lot, even sniffing at my smell. ¡®As I thought, I shouldn¡¯t have massaged a child,¡¯ I feel sorry for Celyne for making her like this, but I will take responsibility, for making her like this. Seeing Celyne¡¯s abilities makes me a little ufortable. ¡®Knife? Seriously??, would she stab me with a knife, if I hurt her?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps, imagining this. Unknowingly everything was ready, and now I¡¯m going out of town. For the past few days, Celyne even dared to try to peek at me taking a shower, this made me a little ufortable, but since she wanted to see her, I immediately came out of the bathroom and showed her. ¡°What is it Celyne? Do you want to see me take a shower? if you want, we might be able to take a shower together, ¡°I came out of the bathroom without a towel. ¡°Th-that, I was just trying to call you, breakfast is ready,¡± Celyne said that but asionally looked at me with a blush on her face. Maybe she will hold this memory deep in her memory, after that she quickly left the room. I just stared at her with wide eyes even after she left. ¡®Celyne who used to be embarrassed when she saw me like this, now she even dares to turn her head,¡¯ Holding my head with one hand, I was speechless. I left the room and went to the dining room. When I got there, everyone was already there except Braine, it seemed he had other things to do. After breakfast, I will now depart to go to Robis Town. There are already carriages outside, this carriage will only take me inside Sailos City. After that, I will take another carriage to go to Robis Town. ¡°Silvie, Celyne I¡¯m leaving now, I hope you guys can take good care of yourself without me,¡± I hugged Celyne, then hugged Silvie. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about us, you should also take good care of yourself,¡± Silvie spoke. ¡°I hope youe back soon, Lute,¡± Celyne looked at me with a longing expression. I just replied to Celyne with a smile, I myself will try to return as soon as possible. ¡°Aunt, I am going now, give my regards to uncle,¡± I said to Sina. ¡°Alright, be careful,¡± Sina smiled. Getting into the carriage, the carriage headed straight for the city. To get to Robis Town from Sailos City would take about 11 days. it¡¯s far enough because it was close to the territory of the human kingdom. ¡ª¨C 11 days passed¨C I¡¯m now in Robis Town, this town seems to be mostly inhabited by humans. I saw a few Beastments but they were very seedy like they weren¡¯t eating enough. As for something like a bondage ne, it¡¯s a thing that¡¯s forbidden in any kingdom. So I don¡¯t see any ves here, although I know that some people vite this and make other races their ves. If it¡¯s found out by those above, that person will be punished. But I know, the punishment must not be heavy, because this is their own kingdom. They are free to give punishment or not. But mostly no one dares to do that, because afraid of punishment. Going to the inn, I n to stay one day before entering the Sorca Forest. In front of me right now, at the reception desk a woman is guarding there, she has brown hair with an ordinary face, neither beautiful nor ugly. ¡°Can I help you? You look like new here, are you not with your parents?¡± The woman asked me. ¡°My name is Lute, I¡¯m new here, and there are no parents to look after me because I live alone,¡± ¡°Is that so? I am the daughter of the owner of this inn, my name is Morana,¡± Morana looks a little sad, hearing that a 10-year-old child lives alone. ¡°I want to stay one day, how many coins are needed to stay one day?¡± I asked. ¡°For one day¡¯s stay will take 1 Silver Coin, this includes breakfast, and warm water to cleanse the body, if you want other food it will be charged an additional fee,¡± exined Morana. ¡°I want to stay one day, here¡¯s the payment,¡± I gave one Silver Coin to Morana. ¡°Thank you, this is the key to room number 103 which is upstairs, you can call me if you need anything,¡± Morana smiled. Morana gave me the key, I took it and went up the stairs to the room above. Arriving at the door, I opened it. This room looks ordinary for an inn. A table with a ce to store things, above it, there is a nightmp. There¡¯s a bed, only enough for one person to sleep on it. I immediately put my bag on the table. Actually, I don¡¯t need a bag at all, but if I go with nothing, and took things out of the inventory just like that. That would make people probably suspect I was the son of a rich man for having spatial storage items and trying to rob me. I don¡¯t want to cause much trouble, especially when I just got here. Lying on the bed, it¡¯s quitefortable even though it¡¯s not asfortable as my previous bed. I will n tomorrow morning, go straight to the forest. I don¡¯t want to dy my time too long, I also don¡¯t know the exact location of the ruins I mean. Because in the game only a rough location is exined. If I can¡¯t find it, at all during this time. That must have been a waste of my time. Getting out of bed, I took out the chains I¡¯d been training for so long. I can only make this chain move for 20 seconds now, and I can only take out one chain. I hope that in the future I will be able to make many chains. Practice again with the chain until my mana runs out, my head is getting dizzy from running out of mana. I sleep on the bed, waiting for my mana to replenish and continue my training. [A/N: Author I made a discord server for you guys, where you can see character images and discuss there, You can also give me advice. I hope you guys get into my discord server because there are a lot of character images that I will send. Chapter 23: Becoming Strong Gradually Now I¡¯m right in front of the Sorca forest. This forest looks so big, I can¡¯t even see the end, the trees look big, the grass is lush, the sounds of animals that sound unpleasant. No wonder not many people want to enter the forest. At this point, the atmosphere from the outside was already giving off an intimidating aura. ¡°Huft¡­. haah¡­.¡± Eliminating the tension I had I entered the forest. Just a few minutes after I entered, I was immediately attacked by a ck bear. I jumped up the tree to dodge and looked down where the bear was, but suddenly on top of the tree, a green snake was moving towards me. Since this ce was dangerous I didn¡¯t linger here any longer and moved to find a ce to take refuge from wild animals, such as a cave. After finding the cave, I tried to enter it, and it turned out to be a nest of a giant spider. ¡®What¡¯s with this forest? Wherever it is, there are always monsters,¡¯ Since I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, plus I needed a ce to shelter, I was going to kill this giant spider. The spider noticed my presence in its nest and made an iprehensible sound towards me. Holding the dagger in my hand, I attacked the spider. The spider got angry and shot its web at me. I dodged it easily. A fierce battle ensued, and I ended up winning it without any problems. ¡­ 1 year passed. I¡¯m currently sneaking in the forest. During this 1 year, I learned a lot about how to survive in the forest. There are times when I will have trouble finding food, especially when winteres. it was one of my worst memories. The cold in the cave, when I started the bonfire, the fire would suddenly go out at night, without realizing it the next day I was already very cold. Luckily I have a System, I can see various foodstuffs without fear of poisoning. If I can¡¯t see the status of the groceries, I¡¯m probably dead from poisoning. During this time I also started to learn to cook properly, the first time I cooked food, it was really bad.It tasted terrible, so I felt like throwing up, since then I started to learn how to cook properly. But the strange thing is that during this 1 year I didn¡¯t find any traces of the ruins at all, so I just wandered in the forest inexplicably. And right now I¡¯m focusing my eyes on the wolf¡¯s den in front. Thest few days the wolves have been attacking me a lot which irritates me because I can¡¯t take it anymore, I came here to attack the wolf¡¯s den. My fighting ability improved greatly, I can now make two chains and canst for 5 minutes. Even if it¡¯s only five minutes this is a good thing. I¡¯m currently tying my dagger with a chain, this will probably look like a weapon in a video game, with the main character named Kratos. Jumping straight into the crowd of wolves, I swung the chain tied with my dagger, and shed at all the wolves in front of me, the other wolves saw this angry and many more wolves came out of their dens. [+500 Battle Point] [+500 Battle Point] [+500 Battle Point] ¡­.. shing my chains in various directions, all the wolves died in just two minutes, finally, the leader of the wolves came. It was a two-meter wolf with horns on its head. It growled at me angrily, saw all his wolf pack dead. The wolf attacked me with very fast movements, leaving me stunned. I dodged all of its attacks with great difficulty. One of its attacks hit my chest. ¡°Kuh..¡± I hissed in pain, the wolf saw an opportunity, tried to attack me again, this time it let out a ck magic ball from its mouth. I dodged jumping up, tying the wolf¡¯s neck with chains, I pulled myself straight at the wolf and stabbed it with a dagger in its head, making the wolf scream in pain. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t dead and still struggling I stabbed him repeatedly, after a few stabs the wolf finally stopped moving. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing this. [+3,000 Battle Points] I went back into the cave to rest afterwards. ¡­ A few dayster inside Robis Town. Several people in town were discussing something inside an inn. ¡°What did you say?? You saw the Horned Wolf¡¯s Lair, all wiped out??¡± A brown-haired man said in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw it with my own eyes, the wolf¡¯sir was destroyed, even the corpse of the wolf torn apart was terrible.¡± A ck-haired man said in fear. ¡°W-what happened in the forest? Are there monsters running amok??¡± ¡°You ask me, I don¡¯t know myself either, the Sorca Forest is a dangerous ce, many things can happen,¡± I didn¡¯t know that what I did just now caused an uproar within the town. ¡ª¡ª ¨CPoV Silvie¨C Three years since Lute¡¯s departure, I¡¯ve been training to get stronger. I¡¯ve learned a lot of magic, but I¡¯m still not satisfied, especially after seeing Celyne¡¯s abilities. Her ability is very strong she can draw anything and make it real, it makes me jealous because she has a very strong innate skill. Meanwhile, all I can do is make ice and fire. I¡¯m currently resting with Celyne in a park. Sitting on a chair with a table in front of us, on the table, there are sweets and cakes. I¡¯m sipping tea leisurely. Celyne is also happily eating the sweets and cakes in front of her. ¡®Aah.. I¡¯m bored, Lute when are youing back,¡¯ Thinking of Lute who smiles, sometimes teases me, and even has a stupid face. Unknowingly the corners of my lips lift. Celyne saw me suddenly smile, looking curious. ¡°Silvie what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about Lute,¡± I replied smiling. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about Lute? I miss him a lot too.¡± After talking about Lute, Celyne¡¯s face lit up, I might even be able to see the heart symbol in her eyes. I feel a little weird seeing this. ¡®Lute, what have you done to Celyne??¡¯ I¡¯m starting to wonder, since Lute¡¯s departure, Celyne is acting weirder and weirder, when talking about Lute, she¡¯s like a fanatic who talks about the man she loves. It makes me ufortable because I love Lute too. ¡®Haahh¡­ Lute I hope youe back soon, Celyne is acting weirder every day,¡¯ Thinking of Lute¡¯s stupid face, I started to think ¡®does he even understand?¡¯ Rather than thinking this, I started to look to Celyne to ask something. ¡°Celyne, since when have you been able to use your innate skills?¡± ¡°Hmm? I can use it after I learn to paint, it just happens,¡± Celyne replied with an innocent expression. ¡°Hah? Isn¡¯t that too easy?¡± I looked at her with an expression of disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, because that¡¯s all I do,¡± Celyne shrugged. Judging from Celyne¡¯s words, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying. I¡¯m also curious if I have an innate skill. After the break, Celyne and I returned to the practice room. There was nothing special about this training room. It was white in color with walls made of a material that could withstand attacks to a certain extent. I started to think about what to do now. ¡®Since I have fire and ice magic, why don¡¯t I just try tobine them,¡¯ I started thinking about this after hearing Celyne¡¯s exnation earlier. Because it¡¯s possible that innate skills will be unlocked when doing simple things, like Celyne who can use them after she learns to paint. Casting fire magic in the right hand and magic with ice aura in the left, I tried tobine them. Suddenly I felt a new insight open and flooded my head. I got information aboutbining these two elements together. This surprised me, in my hand, there is now a small light blue me. Even though it looks weak, I can feel how strong it is. ¡°Celyne, I-I got an innate skill,¡± I turned to Celyne happily. Celyne heard me also surprised and came towards me. ¡°You really did it? congrattions Silvie I didn¡¯t expect you to have an innate skill too.¡± Celyne looks happy when I get the innate skill, she also seems to be worried about me, seeing that I¡¯m depressed from day to day. ¡®Lute, this way I will step up to be a woman who suits you¡¯ I feel very happy now. ¡ª¡ª ¨CPoV Lute¡ª ¡°Achoo¡­¡± I felt shivers and sneezed unintentionally. Right now I was being chased by a lot of monsters. I jumped from tree to tree, trying to escape. But the problem is, now more and more monsters are chasing me. And suddenly I sneeze when I¡¯m about to run away, because of a sneeze that suddenly my vision darkens and hits a tree so I fall to the ground. ¡®W-what? is anyone talking about me,¡¯ I looked around trying to find out, but all I saw now all around me were monsters. ¡°Oh shit, looks like I have to fight them all,¡± The battle took ce in the fierce forest, making terrible noises. A group of people heard the screams of the monsters, were horrified. They fled quickly back to the town to tell what they had heard earlier. ¡­.. [A/N: Author I want to ask, is the time skip too fast or not? Chapter 24: I Was Struck By Lightning AgainEdited ¨CPoV Celyne¨C It¡¯s been 5 years since I haven¡¯t seen Lute. My longing is getting deeper every day. Right now I¡¯m walking towards my room, in my room, I press a book that is on the bookshelf, and the mechanism behind the bookshelf starts to move. A door opens there. Seeing this room, my breath became hot, this room is a hidden room in my room. This room is the room where I keep my secret. Entering the room, I closed the hidden door behind me. What I saw first was Lute, every wall was stered with a painting of Lute when he was a child. In the middle of the room was the bed that Lute used to use. There was even a dakimakura pillow with Lute¡¯s picture on it there. If Lute sees this, he must be scared to death. Because this room looks like a stalker¡¯s room, who ispletely obsessed with him. All the paintings here, I painted them myself with all my love. I don¡¯t let anyone in here, not even maids to clean the bookshelves. I cleared all this alone with magic. This room is my treasure, if anyone dares to try to do something to my treasure, I will make anyone understand the consequences of that. Climbing into bed, I wrapped myself in there. ¡°Hah..hah¡­ Lute I miss you,¡± I hugged a pillow that had Lute¡¯s picture on it. Aka muttered Lute¡¯s name every time. I remember back when Lute massaged me, it was a very memorable memory for me. His every touch, made me feel veryfortable. When he massaged me, I felt something amazing, it made my spine shiver. Unknowingly my hand started to go down and touch my secret ce. ¡°Hmnn¡­.ahnn¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ hyun¡­ Lute, Lute¡­.¡± I imagined every time he touched me with his fingers, his strong hands hugged me tightly. Every time he touched me I would let out a moan of pleasure. ¡°Lute¡­ I want¡­ more, more¡­.. hmnn¡­¡± I feel my body vibrate, every time I rub my secret ce. ¡°Uuh.. hmmn¡­. I can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t take it anymore¡­.. aahn¡­ Lute don¡¯t touch there¡­.¡± ¡°Hmnn¡­.¡± My body is twitching and my secret ce is wet with juice of love. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Lute I miss you,¡± My eyes start to glow with purple light, my skin heats up, my face turns red. I really want to meet Lute now. ¡®MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH, I MISS YOU SO MUCH,¡¯ ¡ª- ¨CPoV Lute¨C I¡¯m currently fishing in the river, but suddenly I feel goosebumps, my survival instincts rise. I immediately jumped up and looked for where the danger wasing from, but when I saw that it wasn¡¯t there, I sighed after that. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just my feelings,¡¯ I fished for my breakfastter. I was tired of eating meat every day, so I fished in the river. During these 5 years, I¡¯ve gotten stronger. I can make the chains move really fast, and cast as many chains as I want. As long as I have enough mana it¡¯s not a problem at all, it¡¯s just that the more I make more chains, the faster my mana drains. And for timeout I could use chain, it¡¯s actually a variable now. It depends on how many chains I use and how strong I want them to be. During this time, I also met many monsters that made me difficult, the first is a lion that has 2 heads with a height of 5 meters. The lion can emit fire and ice on each head. I even encountered an earth dragon here, to be more precise it was a giant lizard monster with sharp scales like stone. There are no dragon creatures or mythical creatures on this continent, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist in this world. Creatures like dragons and other mythical creatures are on a continent other than where I am, no one knows. But I know, it exists because I¡¯ve been to that continent in the game. Actually, they are stronger than humans, but humans can also be as strong as them if they have strength. The dragon race has be strong since they were born, no one can match it. As for humans, they need to develop to be strong. The dragon race also has a humanoid form like humans. Since this was originally just an eroge story, of course, there were heroines from the dragon race. The ruins I¡¯m currently looking for also have a portal that leads to the continent where mythical creatures live. Even though I won¡¯t be going to this continent, right now, at least I¡¯ve paved the way for me to go there. The stone dragon wasn¡¯t the most terrifying of all monsters I had encountered so far. What was most terrifying was a rabbit. The rabbit had a red color like fire. I used to think that rabbits were weak creatures, but in this forest rabbits are terrible creatures. They will attack any monster with theirrge numbers. I ran into them once, which almost killed me. It was really terrifying, they were very fast even though they were weak. Their number was sorge, it was impossible to kill them all without an area attack. For me now, I have no area attack at all. I¡¯ve umted a lot of Battle Points but I haven¡¯t bought anything yet. I¡¯m nning to buy mana capacity-boosting potions since I need them. During these five years, I also searched for ruins, still, I didn¡¯t find anything. How did the protagonist find ruins, I started to wonder with this, if the protagonist¡¯s luck was so great, that he found the ruins in one go. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how unfair the world was. Waiting for fish to catch my bait I get bored. ¡°Aaah¡­ I¡¯m bored, someone please give me, travel partner!!!¡± I shouted to the sky. Suddenly the sky rumbled as if hearing my request. I started to panic when I saw the weather suddenly darken. ¡°W-what happened???¡± Not long after, a crimson lightning bolt swirled across the sky with a domineering aura. [System Repair Complete¡­..] [System Partner, Has Returned¡­..] ¡°Hah? systems? W-what happened to you?¡± [Partners Will Join Now] *Bip* The System¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared, I became panicked hearing this. The red lightning that was swirling in the sky, was now moving towards me. Seeing the lightning trying to strike me, scared me to death, I ran from the river into the forest as fast as I could. *Bomb* ¡°AAAARRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHH,¡± I felt my body being torn apart, a terrible pain spreading through my veins. ¡®What¡¯s this? it hurts so bad??, did I get struck by divine tribtion lightning,e on, this isn¡¯t a Xianxia story!!!,¡¯ An explosion urred which caused a crater, finally, the lightning stopped striking. I am now safe from death but my body is badly injured. ¡°Hahahaha I¡¯m finally back, you Dumb Master,¡± I heard a voice like a child, looked in direction of sound, it was a small panda-shaped creature, but the fur on its body was all white, making it look like a pr bear. The creature was currently hovering in the air. ¡®What¡¯s that? Panda with all-white fur? And it can float?¡¯ Trying to sit in the crater, I took a potion and drank it, after my wound had healed a little. I saw the creature in front of me again. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, who I am? I am a System that will make a story more interesting, you Dumb Master!!¡±White panda shouted angrily. ¡°Hah?? What do you mean??¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll exin in detail one by one so that even monkeys can understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± White Panda looked at me with a sigh as if it was a pity. ¡°I¡¯m the real System, and System you¡¯ve been talking to all along is just a machine,¡± I heard Panda exin, having a dumbfounded face. ¡°W-what? How can be like that?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? It¡¯s all your fault!!! You don¡¯t die when you get hit by a truck and end up being struck by lightning!! Do you know? That¡¯s a big problem!!! If you die in a truck crash, your memory won¡¯t be messed up when you reincarnate, and I will be with you to make you strong since you were a child,¡± ¡°H-how could it be my fault, of course, I would have avoided a truck if it were to hit me?¡± I looked at White Panda with displeasure. ¡°But as a result of what you did, you had to be struck by lightning to die, which resulted in your memory being messed up and System being damaged when it was fused into your body, do you remember now?? Your memory returns after you are 10 years old, and even then when you hit your head with a sword, ¡° ¡°H-how did you know, my memory came back to when I was 10 years old??¡± ¡°Of course I know, I watched all your stupid behavior since you were little, luckily your memory came back when you were 10 years old, otherwise the world would be ruined without you, If your memories don¡¯te back, you won¡¯t get the System,¡± White Panda shouted, venting all its frustration at me. ¡°B-but wouldn¡¯t there be a protagonist if I wasn¡¯t there??¡± I looked at White Panda in disbelief. ¡°You mean protagonist?? He¡¯s useless at all, you¡¯re one directing him while ying the game, so he¡¯s just an ordinary person without your direction,¡± White Panda looked at me condescendingly. ¡®W-what? This is impossible,¡¯ Chapter 25: Emergency FoodEdited I looked at White Panda in disbelief. ¡®So if I didn¡¯t exist, this world would be destroyed?? This burden is too heavy for me to bear,¡¯ ¡®Wait there¡¯s a matter that I¡¯m more worried about now, is the System going to enve me?? She seems to have awareness,¡¯ ¡°Hey Panda are you going to enve me because you are a System now,¡± I looked at the cute White Panda in front of me with an ufortable feeling. The corner of Panda¡¯s lips lifted at my question. ¡°Of course not, how will I enve my own master, it is impossible, the two of us are partners, partners to save the world, hear that!! But Master, I¡¯m not a panda I¡¯m a Pr Bear!!¡±White Panda looked disgusted. I heard this, heaving a sigh of relief. If she enves me with a quest that I don¡¯t want to do, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t like. But the white panda called herself a pr bear, this surprised me. ¡®Eh? So she¡¯s a Pr Bear? Did I hear wrong? But she looks like a panda,¡¯ ¡°But, I will give you the quest you really need, like the previous quest, do you remember?¡±White Panda continued her conversation. ¡°I remember that, if a quest like thates it¡¯s a good thing because it can warn me of a disaster that¡¯s not long ining,¡± I was even more relieved to hear this. ¡®Since the System has a form, can it fight?¡¯ I¡¯m curious about this. ¡°Hey Panda, can you fight?? Or maybe you can use martial arts like kung fu??¡± I asked Panda hopefully. ¡°Hah?? I already told you that I¡¯m a Pr Bear, so don¡¯t call me a panda anymore!! After all, how can a Pr Bear use kung fu, let alone Panda, Manster are you crazy??, I didn¡¯t expect your stupidity to be so ingrained.¡±White Panda raised her hand and shook her head. A blue line appears on my temple, I now feel like cutting it off. ¡°Oh I know, I can make you be emergency food,¡± I said with drool at the corner of my mouth. ¡°A-are you crazy?? You want to eat System and this Cute Pr Bear??¡± The little White Panda was scared. ¡°E~he..¡± ¡°Ehe Te Nandayoo!!¡± ¡­ I¡¯m now in a cave. This cave looks like a good ce to live in. There¡¯s a bed there, a table and chairs there¡¯s even a stone stove, using a bonfire for cooking. I made this ce asfortable as I could because this is the ce I live now. White Panda is back in the System at this point, she¡¯s talking to me from there, probably afraid I¡¯ll cook it. ¡°Hey, Panda why don¡¯t you juste out?¡± [No, no!! I¡¯m not going out, you might cook meter!!!] ¡°Hahaha you make meugh¡± [You scared me, master!!] She seems to have gotten used to being called Panda. She¡¯s even more afraid of me cooking it now. Somehow now I feel very happy, Maybe it¡¯s because I have White Panda as a friend who I can tell my secret. ¡°Panda do you have a name, or do you want me to give you a name?¡± [I am? You can give me a name if you want Master] I started to think of the right name for her, searching for a name that fits in my mind. ¡°I know what about Po?¡± [Po? Is that even a name, I refuse] ¡®She even refused? Even though she herself allowed me to give her a name,¡¯ I shook my head. ¡°Maybe Piggy? How?¡± [You think I¡¯m a pig? I¡¯m a Pr Bear!!] I don¡¯t know what to name her now, thinking again in my memory, I finally found something. ¡°Aha!! Paimon,¡± [And now, whose name is it? Is it even suitable for Pr Bear] ¡°Arghhh¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore, you made me even more annoyed, I will name you Woli, do you ept it now??¡± [Alright Master, at least it¡¯s better than the others] I heard a sigh from her. I¡¯m d she epted, even though she looked forced. ¡°Are you really unable to fight, you look useless even after you came,¡± [Don¡¯t worry Master, if you buy a skill for me in the shop, I will be able to fight, but I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t buy it because you are so stingy!!] I feel offended to hear that, but what she¡¯s said up until now is true. I¡¯ve saved up a lot of Battle Points over the years, but I haven¡¯t used them to buy anything, other than potions for me to use. I¡¯m nning to collect Battle Points to buy potions that can increase my mana capacity, it¡¯s very useful for me. ¡°Okay fine, I know I¡¯m stingy, but at least I can buy something for you,¡± I said to Woli. [Is it true, Master?? I want you to buy skills for me now] Woli looks happy after talking about her getting a skill. It seems she really wants to be strong. I tried to see what abilities were in the shop, for Woli to use. I have 275,000 Battle Points, soon I¡¯ll have enough to buy mana capacity-boosting Potions. But since Woli herself has just arrived, she has no abilities at all. I feel sorry for her, at least I¡¯ll buy something for her. Opening the Battle Point Exchange Shop, the items sold here look different, there is an additional menu for abilities and items that Woli can use. The price of the cheapest ability is 15,000 Points, Seriously? I need to kill a Rank C+ Monster to get 15,000 Points. Killing a Rank C+ Monster isn¡¯t easy, I need to be careful against it. Right now, I can only be on par with a Rank B Monster with all my abilities. The more my strength increases, the harder it is for me to be strong. This is amon thing that happens to everyone. Even Braine¡¯s uncle was still at Rank A until now. I can imagine now, how difficult it is to level up, the higher my abilities. I was a little hesitant after seeing the price. [Master you didn¡¯t buy it?? As expected you are so stingy!!] Woli said annoyed. ¡°No Woli, I¡¯ll buy it now okay,¡± [Dragon¡¯s Breath (For System) Breathing fire from the mouth like a Dragon, to burn the enemies that stand in the way of Master. With a strong partner, Master will have a great Team. (You won¡¯t regret buying it, I¡¯m sure) Price: 15,000 Battle Point] [Battle Points: 275,000] ¡®What the hell with this skill description?? Is this a promotion??¡¯ ¡°Hey Woli, you changed the description of this skill?¡± [Hehehe..] Hearing Woliugh, I covered my eyes with one hand. What a shameless system. ¡°Okay, buy it now,¡± [Skill has been purchased, I¡¯m sure master won¡¯t regret it] ¡°Ok, ok I understand now I will cook first for dinner, do you want to eat too??¡± [I¡¯m a System, of course, I don¡¯t need to eat, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t eat, I eat too master] A dim light appeared in front of me and a Pr Bear that looked like a cute White Panda was visible now. ¡°Hmn did I get a new menu?¡± I looked at Woli with a look of prey. ¡°W-what, you want to eat me?,¡± Woli was scared and hid behind the table. ¡°Hahaha I¡¯m just kidding, you just wait there, I¡¯ll cook the fish I got earlier,¡± Iughed and started to make a bonfire with magic, if it¡¯s just daily life magic almost anyone can do it as long as they have mana, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Except for light magic and darkness magic, it¡¯s a special magic, which can¡¯t possibly be done by ordinary people. Piercing the fish with wood, I sliced ??it up and added some seasoning after this grilled it. A sweet aroma reached the whole room. Woli drools at the corners of her lips. ¡°I thought Pandas only eat bamboo, are you a new species??¡± I chuckled at that. ¡°What are you saying Master, I¡¯m a Pr Bear, how can I bepared to that fat beast,¡± Hearing Woli says, that even though her body looks small and fat. I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha .. even though you also look fat, eat this,¡± I gave her a fish skewer. ¡°Hah? I¡¯m fat because of my fur, Woah.. this is delicious Master, ¡° Woli ate it voraciously, although it looked strange, because the size of her body with the size of the fish did not match. ¡®Strange, where does she keep all the food she eats,¡¯ I shook my head, took the grilled fish, I ate it afterward. As usual it¡¯s delicious, I also didn¡¯t expect my cooking skills to be this great after five years living in the forest. ¡®Looks like I have to go deeper into the forest, maybe the ruins are there,¡¯ I started making ns for tomorrow because all this time I¡¯ve only been looking at the outside of the forest. I didn¡¯t dare go any deeper, the aura from inside the forest was already making me ufortable. ¡­.. The next morning. The morning wind blew through the leaves of the trees, the sunlight began to reveal itself slowly. I¡¯m currently trying to go deeper into the forest. Jumping from tree to tree. I feel like I¡¯m being watched by something the more I go inside. It makes me ufortable. ¡°Woli, do you feel it too?¡± [You mean, seems being watched? I also feel it Master, there seems to be some danger inside, maybe we should retreat now] I started thinking about Woli¡¯s suggestion, but if I go back I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t find the ruins, plus one more year I¡¯ll return to Sailos City. I don¡¯t want my trip to be wasted. ¡­. [A/N: Author What do you think about the current system? Ok I change Woli to ¡°She¡± are you happy hahaha] Chapter 26: Unlock Berserk During these 5 years, my focus was only on looking for ruins, as much as possible I would avoid killing unnecessary monsters. Because if I fought monsters, other monsters woulde. In this forest there are so many monsters that I will only run if I meet them, there are even times for a few days that I don¡¯t fight any monsters. Now I feel like it was a waste toe here, and not kill a lot of monsters. Even so, I couldn¡¯t do anything. When facing monsters, other monsters somehow appear suddenly, they seem interested in eating creatures like humans. This is the reason I get few Battle Points. I don¡¯t dare attack monsters carelessly. As for the meat I eat, it¡¯s the result of hunting monsters and I keep the meat in inventory, it will stay fresh, no matter how long I store it. Because of this, I don¡¯t have to fight monsters too often plus with the system, I can find food ingredients to cook. But during these 5 years, I searched where the ruins were, I couldn¡¯t find any traces of ruins. I feel more and more frustrated, this is why I reject the advice Woli gave me. ¡°No Woli, no matter what, I have to find the ruins,¡± I spoke to her. [Hah¡­ Master, I know you¡¯ve been very frustrated all this time, but deeper into the forest it looks dangerous, even when you¡¯re outside, you only fight when it¡¯s necessary] Woli sighed and warned me. ¡°Ugh.. your words stabbed right where I hurt, sorry but I will continue it, one more year, I will return to the city, I can¡¯t linger here,¡± [If that¡¯s what you want Master, I¡¯ll still support you, because I¡¯m your partner] Woli answered helplessly. ¡°Woli, you are the best partner¡± I felt touched. [You are the worst partner, Master] Woli¡¯s voice sounded disappointed. This time I walked slowly from tree to tree, The feeling of being watched made me more alert in the forest. Every time I moved from one tree to another, I felt more and more nervous. Hiding behind a tree, I looked slowly to the side. There was a giant cobra eating an animal like a bull. The snake raised its head to look around. It seemed that it sensed something around. The giant cobra started moving slowly towards me. I felt my heart jump as the cobra slowly moved here. [Master, the snake is moving here, what should we do now?] ¡°I saw it too, we will move to the next tree after the snake approaches,¡± I whispered in a low voice, seeing the snake moving slowly towards the tree where I was, I covered my mouth. After the snake¡¯s view was blocked by the tree, I jumped to another tree. But suddenly the snake turned and saw me. [Damn, Master, we got caught!!] I felt my heart jump when I saw the snake was aware of my existence. I ran away as soon as possible, but it was useless, the snake moved very fast. The snake pped me with its tail. I immediately used a chain to wrap around my arm, resisting attack. The snake tail hit my hand and break the chain instantly. *Crack* I felt a bone in my hand break, after that I was thrown into a lot of trees, every tree I hit would shatter horribly. I also felt my spine break. Hitting a big rock I was impaled there, cracks spread from where I was. I felt something gathered in my throat, opening my mouth I spit out a mouthful of blood. [Ma-master!!! Are you okay?? Quickly run away, other monsters are getting attracted anding here!!] Woli screamed in panic. The more Woli screamed, I felt my consciousness getting blurry, blood began to seep from my head into my eyes, making my vision turn red. Even my hearing is now buzzing. This is the first time I feel so dying. ¡°Wo-woli I can¡¯t move Kuh¡­¡± I groaned in pain. ¡®What snake is that?? attack is terrible, is it like this a monster that is a little deeper in the forest,¡¯ More and more other monsters areing towards me. The cobra snake was also moving here quickly. Starting from the red-skinned tiger that was 5 meters tall, the cobra snake that attacked me earlier was 7 meters tall, and a giant eagle came here, the eagle had a yellow body with a size of 6 meters. More and more monsters are alsoing. I felt scared seeing this state, I was badly injured and couldn¡¯t move. A dim light appeared, it was Woli. ¡°Master calm down, I will protect you,¡± Woli shouted reassuring me. I saw this stunned, with her small body whether even she could defeat such a huge monster. Woli¡¯s cheeks puffed up shortly after that she spits fire from her mouth which hit the giant snake. The snake hissed and started wagging its tail towards Woli. Woli dodged it nimbly. The eagles and tigers also began to move towards Woli. Due to Woli¡¯s small body, she moves very quickly, but no matter how fast it is,pared to the number of monsters attacking, Woli was also hit by an eagle¡¯s attack and fell in front of me. ¡°Woli!!¡± I pulled my body off the rock with all my remaining strength. I fell down and saw the bloodied Woli in front of me. Holding her gently, I questioned her condition. ¡°Woli, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ma-Master, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still too weak, I can¡¯t protect you,¡± Woli let out a pained sound, after which a dim light covered her and she disappeared. I felt something very precious disappeared from me. Even though it was only a day, I felt a very strong bond with Woli, because she is a friend who knows about my past, she is also a system that makes me strong. ¡°Woli are you in the system, Woli answer me!!¡± But all I heard was silence, this scared me even more. Called her several times but no answer. ¡°Woli please answer me!!!¡± My eyes are now bloodshot, I feel like crying. The monsters saw nothing bothering them anymore, trying to attack me. I gritted my teeth feeling very angry. A crimson aura started to ooze from my body, chains burst out from the ground profusely. My eyes that used to be bright yellow and seemed to give off an air of kindness, were now blood red with a gloomy atmosphere. My fingernails sharpened, my canines lengthened. I felt an immense power welling up inside of me waiting to be released. My wounds started to recover very quickly, the monsters who saw changes in my body started to feel wary. Because the atmosphere that had turned into was very tense. ¡°F*ck!!! I will exterminate all of you!!!¡± I shouted at the monsters. ¡°Berserk!!!¡± Chains shot out from all directions even from the air, chains bound all the monsters. The weak monsters were instantly crushed into meat paste. The remaining monsters were the strong monsters, it was Snake, tiger, and eagle.But they were bound very tightly by chains and screamed in pain. Lifting my right hand up, the chain began to gather with a crimson red aura. The chain formed a spinning drill in my hand. That crimson red aura made the chain spin even more terrifying. I started crouching, ground couldn¡¯t support my strength as I jumped very fast, which caused cracks in the ground and spread, shattering rocks there. In an instant, I arrived in front of the eagle and directly drilled into its chest with my hand. I prated all the way to its back. The eagle screamed in pain, not long after, the light in its eyes disappeared. Next, I jumped at the tiger, I drilled its eyes until its head broke into meat paste, it didn¡¯t stop there, now I turned my gaze, towards the snake. It was beginning all this. ¡°Hehe¡­.hehe¡­.hahahah.. I¡¯ll make you suffer!!!!¡± Iughed with anger, snake heard this became frightened. I climbed up on its head and made the snake open its mouth with a chain as wide as possible. ¡°Since you¡¯re trying to eat me, I¡¯ll make you understand what it¡¯s like to eat me.¡± I aimed my chain drill into the snake¡¯s mouth, I immediately prated into its mouth slowly, which made the snake spasm in pain. The snake didn¡¯tst long and finally died, I immediately destroyed the corpse from inside. Snake flesh was sttered everywhere. ¡°No, this is not enough, I will destroy all monsters here,¡± As I said this, the ground started to crack and more chains began to emerge from the ground. The chains moved in various directions. But suddenly I heard a child¡¯s voice which made me speechless. [Master, What are you doing? I just returned to the system to treat my wounds] ¡°Woli? You didn¡¯t die.¡± I¡¯m surprised and happy now. [How can I die?, I am the system, if I die, it means when you die] I breathed a sigh of relief, hearing this. The chains around me started to dissipate and the crimson red aura also returned to my body. My body is now back to its original state. If I didn¡¯t have [Berserk Charge] skill I¡¯m sure, I would have gone berserk by now. The first time I used it, I felt like destroying anything, now I understand why this innate skill is dangerous. [Pfft¡­But Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this angry when you lost me, Aww.. this is so romantic] Woli¡¯s voice makes me embarrassed, my face is so red now, I feel like burying my body in the ground. [Buff.. what¡¯s with that reaction? Master are you a tsundere?] ¡°You shut up,¡± Chapter 27: Pink Liquid The sky has shown afternoon, now I¡¯m back in the cave. I immediately sat on the bed and sighed. I killed a lot of monsters, now I want to see how much harvest I get from killing monsters. ¡°Woli open my status window,¡± [Yes, Master] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [15 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [Berserk Charge], [Erotic Massage Technique] Battle Skills: [Basic Dagger Techniques] Ranks: [C] Love Points: [57.000] Battle Points: [370.000] Connected Items: [Chain Of Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°This¡­ Woli, what rank was the monster we fought earlier at?¡± I saw this, quite surprised by how many points I got. This was a huge harvest. A dim light appeared, after which Woli was in front of me. ¡°Master, the three powerful monsters you killed earlier were at Rank B+, it¡¯s impossible for you to kill without using the Berserk Skill,¡± Woli exined. ¡°What? Rank B+, no wonder I can¡¯t fight it, even when I meet a Rank B monster, I usually run away.¡± That monster is at Rank B+, it¡¯s already close to Rank A. The power of that monster is far beyond mine, but after I use the Berserk Skill the monster is nothing, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be very strong if I use Berserk. I started contemting again now and came up with an idea. I¡¯ve always been hiding when fighting monsters, if I used Berserk skills before, I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of fighting monsters. This time I won¡¯t hesitate anymore, because all this time I¡¯ve been running and hiding which makes me feel like a coward. I will take revenge on all the monsters who made me like this. ¡®Hahaha tomorrow I¡¯ll do it,¡¯ I have a sinister smile. ¡°Master, what¡¯s with that smile of yours? You scared me,¡± Woli looked at me with fear. ¡°Hahaha it¡¯s fine, I n to exterminate the Monsters in this forest, using the Berserk Skill,¡± Iughed, answering Woli¡¯s question. Woli holds her head with one hand, she looks at me with a sad expression. ¡°Master, did you forget the side effects of the Berserk Skill?¡± ¡°Eh? Side effects?¡± I thought about what Woli meant, not long after that my face turned pale. I now remember that the side effect of using the Berserk Skill was being extremely aroused. When I used the Berserk Skill, I forgot there was this side effect. But doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s useless now? I¡¯ve used it, so I shouldn¡¯t care about the side effects anymore, because it will happenter. I tried to convince myself, even though I knew it would be dangerous. ¡°You just said that, it¡¯s toote you know,¡± I sighed. ¡°As you said, Master, it should be fine you use the Berserk Skill again because you will get side effects tooter, ¡°Woli also can¡¯t do anything. ¡°Okay Woli, tomorrow we will hunt as many monsters as we want, hahaha..¡± Iughed happily. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what else to say, you don¡¯t even look depressed at all,¡± Woli shook her head. ¡°Why should I be depressed, if it¡¯s like this, we can only do, what can we do,¡± I looked at Woli with a displeased expression. ¡°Ok, ok, I understand Master, now you have enough points to buy Elixir to increase your mana capacity, are you going to buy it?¡± Woli ignored me. ¡°That¡¯s right!! Hurry up and buy it, I want to use it now,¡± I shouted happily. Woli nodded and handed me an Elixir with a pink liquid in it. ¡°Alright Master, here¡¯s the potion, I hope you won¡¯t be a stingy person after this,¡± Woli said mocking me. ¡°Of course not, after this I will buy you a new skill for you to use,¡± I¡¯m telling the truth, Woli doesn¡¯t look strong at all right now. If I want a strong partner, I have to give her a lot of abilities for her to use. ¡°That¡¯s great Master, this is the right choice if you buy me something for me to use,¡± Woli looked pleased to hear this. I just shook my head and looked at the Elixir in my hand, it was a transparent pink liquid that looked like slime, I felt a little ufortable. I remember when I used the Elixir, my body was covered in ck liquid. Does this also have side effects? [Mana Increse Elixir (Rare) Mana Increase Elixir is used to increase one¡¯s mana capacity. The mana in this Elixir is veryrge, if taken it will cause some side effects, such as the body trying to release excess mana by making it sexually excited.] ¡°What the hell with this Elixir? Isn¡¯t this just an aphrodisiac?¡± I can¡¯t think of anything else, other than calling it an aphrodisiac. Do all elixirs have weird side effects? I can only think of that. ¡°What do you call an aphrodisiac, Master? This elixir is just like that, if you have excess mana, you have to take it out in various ways, excites you is one of them,¡± Woli smirks. ¡°Woli!! If something untoward happens, I will take it out on you,¡± I said irritatedly. ¡°What? Master, you want to vent your passion on an animal like me, are you crazy?¡± Woli looked at me with disdain, she hugged her body as if protecting her from my evil hands. Iughed seeing her like that, there¡¯s no way I would vent to animals, it¡¯s a crazy thing that an insane person would do. Unless it¡¯s a Beastmen like Silvie, she So cute, I definitely can¡¯t help it. ¡°Hahaha.. you make meugh, how can I vent it, to animals,¡± ¡°But I still doubt your sanity Master,¡± Woli looked at me with fear. Now I have veins in my head. Woli is still making fun of me, this pisses me off now. ¡°Woli if you¡¯re still talking about this, I won¡¯t buy you a new skill,¡± ¡°No, no Master I¡¯m sure you are an authoritative person, how can you do something like that,¡± Woli tried to calm me down. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am an authoritative person, charismatic, handsome, kind, helpful, and most importantly not arrogant,¡± I said while puffing out my chest. ¡°Really, shameless Master,¡± Woli mumbled, with a skeptical look. ¡°Hah? Woli, what did you say earlier?¡± Because her voice was too small I couldn¡¯t hear it, but I felt like she was mocking me earlier. ¡°No Master, what you said just now is the truth, no one can match you,¡± Woli looked at me with a forced smile. ¡°That is very correct!! No one can match me hahahaa¡­¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be praising him, just look at him, he¡¯s getting more and more shameless,¡¯ Woli couldn¡¯t help but sigh closing one eye. ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ll buy you a skill for you to use,¡± I said to Woli. ¡°That¡¯s great, Master, I want you to buy me this skill,¡± Finally, Woli¡¯s mood got better, she told me to buy skills. I saw the skill she was referring to. [Body Ergement(For System) This skill will make Partner be giant. Partner¡¯s strength will increase greatly and Partner¡¯s body bes very strong, with this skillrge size enemies cannot fight Partner. (Just buy Master, my body bes giant, my strength will also increase, you won¡¯t regret it) Price: 50,000 Battle Points] [Battle Points: 70,000] I opened my mouth when I saw the price, isn¡¯t this price too expensive for skill, I¡¯ve never even bought a skill or item that has this price, except for the elixir earlier. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cheaper skill?¡± I asked Woli. ¡°Of course there is, but tomorrow we will harvest a lot of Monsters. This is a necessary thing, every time I kill a monster, you will also get Battle Points,¡± Woli persuaded me to buy it. Hearing her answer, it seemed, like a good thing, plus if she kills a monster I¡¯ll get Battle Points too. Although I hesitated a bit, but eventually I nodded my head. ¡°Okay, just buy it,¡± ¡°Thank you, master, I love you¡± Woli came quickly towards me and hugged my face tightly, I feel short of breath now. The fine hairs maybe fall out and enter my nose, if this continues I might get lung pain. ¡°Ufh.. Woli.. let go of my face, you make me breathless,¡± I pulled her body away from my face. Holding Woli¡¯s neck like when a mother cat brings her kittens. Woli has an apologetic face. ¡°Hehehe.. I¡¯m sorry Master, I¡¯m too happy,¡± ¡°Alright, now hurry back to the System, I want to drink Elexir now,¡± I said annoyed. Woli had an apologetic expression, before she became a dim light, and disappeared from my sight. I held the Elixir in my hand, opening the bottle cap it gave off a sweet smell. Swallowing my saliva, I drank the elixir until it was gone. This elixir has a honey-like taste, for a few seconds, I didn¡¯t feel anything before suddenly my body became hot. I felt like something extraordinary was rushing through my body. Shortly after that, I felt my head dizzy, after that I fell asleep on the bed. Chapter 28: Red Riding Hood (1) R-18 On a sunny morning, the sun began to shine, the sound of birds chirping in the trees. In the cave I opened my eyes slowly, I felt my crotch ufortable. Looked at my crotch. Currently seen the tent standing there. If it was an ordinary morning, it would definitely be morning wood. But right now I feel an intense tightness in my crotch. My lower stomach also feels hot. I think this is a side effect of the elixir. ¡°Ugh.. I feel so hot,¡± Luckily my rationality is still there, otherwise, I might just be like an animal that only thinks about having sex. I tried to get up slowly, exhaling slowly. [Master, look at your lower body, it looks painful] Woli trying not tough, I also can¡¯t do anything right now. I feel very energized right now. My head is also a little dizzy. But, I now want to hunt monsters. ¡°Woli, let¡¯s hunt Monsters now,¡± [Masters!? What are you saying? Right now your body is in a state of emergency, you might go crazy soon] Woli heard me, was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect me to still be determined to hunt monsters. She also looked worried about my current condition. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I feel really excited right now, I feel a tremendous amount of energy flowing through my body,¡± [Master, I know you¡¯re in high spirits right now, but¡­ hmmn? if you spend your mana, maybe things under you will return to way it was] Woli also started to think about it, seems like hunting monsters is also a good thing. If I use mana often, maybe the excess energy can be controlled. [That seems fine Master, let¡¯s go hunting now!!] ¡°Okay, but before that, we will have breakfast first.¡± I said that to Woli. Woli heard I will make breakfast, exit the system, she is waiting at a dining table. Looks like she can¡¯t wait for food. I chuckle seeing this. I prepared meat from Inventory. Making a bonfire in a stone stove.. I put a pot on it, this time I wanted to prepare soup for breakfast. Putting water in a pot, adding meat and spices. The smell of meat soup filled the cave, Woli was already drooling at the corners of her mouth, when she smelled this aroma. After the soup is ready to be served, I put it in a bowl. Giving Woli a bowl of soup, I also prepare my share. We both eat voraciously. ¡°Hmn.. as usual, it is delicious Master, I never get bored,¡± I smiled, hearing Woliment on the soup I made. After we both finished eating. I went out to hunt monsters now. ¡°Now Woli, let¡¯s go monster hunting!!!¡± ¡°Okay, Master!!¡± ¡­.. Unknowingly it was already evening. I don¡¯t know how many monsters Woli and I have killed. Woli currently has a big body, 10 meters tall, but she still looks cute, like a panda without ck fur on her body. Even though I know she calls herself a pr bear, but she looks like a panda. That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t look scary at all like a bear, she looks cute as a panda. The moment she let out fire from her mouth, the impact of the attack was enormous. Several trees would be burnt by fire from her mouth. I¡¯m also now in Berserk Mode. With my chains, I eradicated a lot of Monsters. I feel like my mana has not run out until now, even I feel my body getting hotter. Suddenly I heard a sound from the system while killing monsters. [Berserk Charge Active] ¡°Aaaahhhhhhhh¡­¡± Woli was surprised to hear my sudden voice, she turned to me and her face immediately paled. Woli immediately returned to the system. [Master, the side effect of Berserk skill has activated, what should we do now] I heard Woli¡¯s voice, could only let out a hot sigh. I felt the side effects of Berserk skill, more terrifying than the side effects of the elixir I drank. Right now, I¡¯m already close to the road that leads to the town. My thoughts right now are just releasing heat in my body. ¡°Woli¡­hah¡­hah.. I don¡¯t know now¡­.I feel so hot¡­.¡± Every step I take, without realizing I¡¯m already heading to town. I didn¡¯t even know I was heading to town now. My eyes reddened, there was a crackling sound from my bones. I felt blood vessels in my body tighten. My heart was beating very fast. [Th-this is bad¡­is there nothing I can do for Master] Woli gets frustrated, she doesn¡¯t know what to do now. I walk through the forest, there are no monsters here because many monsters have been exterminated by both of us. Now that I¡¯m on the road to town, walking streets, I see a woman wearing a red robe. The woman¡¯s eyes have no light at all, she looks like a person who has lost hope in life. The woman has cat ears and tail, her hair is bright blonde and her eyes are blue. I saw a woman, immediately rushed towards her.The woman turned to me expressionlessly. It seemed she had no hope at all. Staggering I arrived in front of the woman. The woman looks the same age as me, her face is beautiful, but her eyes have no trace of life at all. I am currently not thinking about this problem, I immediately hugged the woman and kissed her. ¡°Hmmn!!!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes, which were initially dim, were surprised when I suddenly hugged and kissed her. The woman didn¡¯t refuse at all, she even looked happy that I hugged and kissed her. The woman¡¯s eyes that previously had no life now had a light of hope. The woman took me into the forest. Right now my head is still hot so I don¡¯t know where it took me. Suddenly vines appeared from the ground, covering both of us inside like a circr dome. After that, vines formed a bed inside a dome. I pushed the woman, we both fell onto the bed made of vines. ¡°Hah¡­hah..haa..¡± My breath is irregr at this time I just want to have sex with this woman in front of me. My hands touch her smooth thighs moving slowly up, reaching her skirt. ¡°Hmnn¡­aahhnn¡­haah..¡± The woman groaned when I touched her. Hearing moans she let out, I felt even more excited. I pulled the woman¡¯s skirt off, the woman helped me down the skirt. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Panties are light blue in color, looking already wet with honey juice, the woman currently has a face that is flushed with embarrassment. I continue my hand upwards, tracing her skin from her belly to her chest. I also unconsciously use a massage technique. ¡°Hmmn¡­uuuh¡­ahhnn¡­¡± Her moans of pleasure came out of her mouth. I slowly unbuttoned the shirt and robe she was wearing. Her bra was visible, she had very beautiful breasts, round in shape against gravity. I was so excited when I saw it. ¡°Look as much as you want,¡± The woman whispered with a seductive face. Without hesitation, I grabbed her breasts, massaging them roughly. I pinched her nipples lightly on top of her bra. ¡°Hmmn¡­ it feels cozy there¡­ ahhnnn¡­¡± I slowly removed the bra she was wearing, but since it was difficult for me to take it off, the woman helped me. Her pink nipples stiffened, I gulped seeing this. Without further ado, I sucked it in with my mouth. ¡°Hiyaa¡­don¡¯t suck¡­too strong¡­aahh¡­¡± I grabbed other breasts. Twisting and pinching her nipple, sucking hard on her breast, the woman groaned loudly. Her breast size is slightly bigger than my grip. It feels good to touch. ¡°Hah¡­.hahnn¡­.ahhn¡­there¡­I want more¡­hmmnn,¡± I let go of my suction and my hands from her breasts. The woman looks in pain when I let go of her breasts. But this time I want to see her secret ce. I went downwards, to see her panties, which were now very wet with her own honey juice. I sucked secret ce, from the top of her panties. ¡°Hmmn¡­aahh¡­.aahh¡­ahnn¡­that¡¯s right¡­it feels good there¡­hmmm¡­¡± The woman moaned very loudly, her eyes now had the symbol of a heart, she felt pleasure run down her spine. I slip her panties to the other side, revealing pink buds soaked with the nectar of love. The pink bean seemed to stiffen up now. The small hole seemed to be flowing with the nectar of love. Without further ado, I sucked in it vigorously. ¡°Aaaahhhh¡­ I¡­ hmmm¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­ I¡¯m cummiiiinggg,¡± Her little hole was twitching, spraying love juice profusely into my face. The woman¡¯s body convulsed several times before stopping. ¡°Hah..hah..¡± We both let out hot sighs, this time feeling I had been holding back broke instantly. I looked at the woman with a hot gaze. I pulled my shirt and took it off, I also took off my pants slowly. The woman took off the panties she was wearing, slowly We¡¯re both naked, now on to the main event. The woman saw the size of my cock, had a dumbfounded face. The woman began to think, whether that big thing would fit inside her. ¡°It¡¯s¡­very big¡­¡± The stick of flesh had thick veins, it looked like it was in pain, trying to erase the torture it had endured. Pointing my meat stick at the woman¡¯s small hole. I rubbed it on the pink bean. But before that, I got a little bit of my sanity back. Seeing the woman in front of me I asked her name. ¡°Hah..hah¡­what¡¯s your name?¡±I looked at the woman with a hot gaze. ¡°Aaahnn.. M-my name is Alice Volenhart¡­ hah.. how about you..¡± The woman groaned, feeling her pink beans being rubbed. ¡®What? Alice Volenhart?¡¯ At a nce I remember a woman in the game, she is neither main heroine nor sub heroine. She is a protagonist¡¯s enemy even after her death. I don¡¯t know anything about that woman, because she is only the protagonist¡¯s enemy. But I don¡¯t think about this anymore now, all I can think about now is to pierce through this little twitching and wet hole. ¡°My name is Lute Carter..hah..I will make you my woman,¡± Alice¡¯s eyes shone brightly upon hearing my answer. I could feel a look of extreme love in her eyes. Chapter 29: Red Riding Hood (2) R-18 Alice and I stared at each other, our hot breaths meeting each other. Alice¡¯s face was currently very red, I could faintly feel the heart symbol in her eyes. I kissed her lips voraciously, Alice epted it by opening her mouth. Our tongues collided, a tongue battle and passionate kiss ensued. ¡°Hmn..Juru..hahn..chu..ahn,¡± I kissed her lips voraciously, I felt like tasting every corner of her mouth. Alice¡¯s face melted from my kiss, she felt her body heat up. Honey juice overflowed from her small opening, creating a lubricant that would pave the way for my cock. ¡°Hah¡­hah..hah,¡± We stopped kissing, our faces so close. Alice and I let out hot breaths, feeling very aroused. ¡°Lute, you can go in now,¡± Alice looked at me with hot and seductive eyes, I as a man heard Alice¡¯s words. Instantly, I felt my body want tomit to this woman in front of me. ¡°Aaah..¡± Alice moaned, without further ado. I stuffed my cock into her little hole which was overflowing with the juice of love. ¡°I¡¯m in, Alice¡± ¡°Ouch..hmnn..¡± Alice had a pained expression, I felt a barrier blocking my cock from entering. I went straight through it in one thrust until it hit the door of her womb. ¡°Hyuun¡­¡± Alice opened her eyes wide, felt something thick and hot hit the door of her womb. That hot object opened the door of her womb slightly, she also felt pain and pleasure from my poking. ¡®W-what is this, I feel my vision blink¡¯ Alice felt something amazing and hot just now, breaking through her precious ce. ¡°Hah.. hah.. are you okay?¡± I looked to where the two of us were connected, from there I could see the blood flowing. This means it was the first experience for both of us. ¡°Hmnn.. it just hurts a little¡­but it¡¯s okay¡­Lute, keep going,¡± I nodded to Alice. I felt my cock, gripped by slimy folds of flesh very tightly.I feel like releasing my burden now if I can¡¯t hold it in. This fold of flesh feels so good. ¡°Aaah¡­Hmnnn¡­.aahh¡­aahhh,¡± I moved my hips slowly, after seeing Alice¡¯s pained face now reced with pleasure. I pushed my hips even faster. ¡°Aaahhh¡­aaahhhnnn..uuhnn..hahhn.. Lute..Lute¡­.hunnnn¡­¡± I hit my meat stick very hard, making Alice¡¯s body tremble. Each thrust of my meat stick, made Alice¡¯s face melt with pleasure. ¡°Alice¡­hah¡­doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhnnn¡­Lute¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­hahnnn¡­hhmmn,¡± Alice had a very red face answering my question. Looking at her breasts that were wobbling from my jab. I reached out and massaged her, it made Alice¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Hyuun¡­Lute..hmmn¡­.aahhnn..aahhn..aahh¡­my body feels weirder¡­hmmnn..¡± I massaged, gently twisting her tense nipples and then pinching them. ¡°Hiiii..Lute¡­hahnnn¡­this..hmn..this is too strong¡­aaahhhh¡­¡± Alice let out a loud moan, due to the poking of my meat stick and my massage that made her unable to hold it in. ¡°Hah..Alice¡­I already¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± I felt the folds of meat tighten my cock firmly, it made me want to let it all go right away. ¡°Aaaah..ahn..Lute me too¡­hmmn..i¡¯ll cum..humnn¡­¡± Alice gritted her teeth, saliva dripping from the corners of her lips. Her face melted, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I..hmmn¡­. aaahhhnnnn¡­.I can¡¯t anymore¡­I cuuummiinngg¡­¡± I felt the slimy folds of flesh, firmly gripping my cock. I felt great pleasure from my meat sticks. I poking her to the deepest ce of hers, until the door of the womb. After that, I expelled semen from the tip of my cock, very much into her womb. *Byuurr¡­Byuuru¡­Byurrr* Alice¡¯s body trembled, as I let out a lot of my hot liquid into her. She closed her eyes feeling hot liquid enter her. ¡°Hah..hah..hah..¡± We both let out a rough breath, I pulled my cock from her small hole. Alice was in a straddle position with a cloudy liquiding out of her pussy hole. [Berserk Charge Ended] I heard System¡¯s voice and feel a little better now. However, my meat stick is still in top condition and looks like it¡¯s waiting for the next round. Seems like this is a side effect of the elixir, I¡¯m sure it will stand all day without any problems. I feel unsatisfied until now. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s do it again,¡± I positioned my cock towards the pink bud. I put in my meat stick at once, my stick of flesh directly reached the door of her womb. ¡°Hiiiiin¡­Lute, wait¡­ my body is still sensitive¡­ I just now cum¡­ Ahhnnn¡­¡± Alice had a surprised face, but after that, she had an expression of pleasure. She felt a hot and strong object enter her most precious ce again. ¡°Hyaa..¡± This time I hugged Alice and lifted her. We were both now in a sitting position, facing each other. I saw Alice¡¯s face-melting with pleasure, making me even more excited. I grabbed her ass and massaged it, Alice moaned in pleasure from my massage. I lifted her hips up and down. I felt the folds of flesh rubbing against my cock. ¡°Aaah¡­aahh¡­ahhnn¡­hmmnn¡­hahnn¡­¡± Alice¡¯s face melted from the thrust of my flesh stick, which touched all way to the end of her womb. Saliva dripped from the corners of her pink lips. I felt like kissing her lips now. ¡°Hmmn!! Hahnn..chu..hah..¡± We kissed, opening our mouths tasting each other¡¯s tongues. What we were thinking at this moment was a pleasure. Removing my lips from hers, a bridge of saliva was visible. ¡°Uuuhm¡­aahhh¡­ahhnnn¡­Lute, you hitting in a great ce¡­hmnnn..¡± Alice moaned in pleasure, I saw her tail wagging, it made me want to pet it. I caught the tail, stroked, and massaged it gently. ¡°Hahnn¡­Lute, no, don¡¯t touch my tail¡­hmnnn¡­ahhnn..ahhnn..¡± Alice shook her head, trying to contain the overwhelming feeling of pleasure. I lifted her body up and down. ¡°Alice..you are now my woman..I won¡¯t let you go,¡± I said while moving my hips poking hard to the door of her womb. She opened her eyes wide at my words, now her eyes have the symbol of a heart. ¡°That¡¯s right..ahhnn¡­Lute, Lute¡­ I¡¯m only yours..hmmn¡­hahhnn..¡± Alice now has a very strong love gaze on me. I move my hips very fast, I feel a very strong pleasure, gathered inside my cock. ¡°Kuh..I will cum¡± ¡°Hiiin..aahhn..cum..cum inside me¡­aahnn..I want your semen..aahhhh..¡± Pussy walls tighten my flesh stick, I can¡¯t help it, poking until it the door of the womb. I released them all in multiple shots. ¡°Kuh..¡± *Byuur..Byuuru..Byuuurr¡­.* ¡°Ahhh¡­.Something hot got inside me¡­I¡¯m cummiingggg¡­¡± Alice¡¯s body twitched with a lot of love juice, after feeling my hot semen enter her womb. Her eyes had the symbol of a heart, her face melted. She felt like her body was so light, her mind was shing, all she could think about right now was a pleasure I gave her. ¡°Hah..hah..¡± I let out a hot sigh, but my wand was still in a fighting state inside Alice. This time, I turned Alice¡¯s body around. Her voluptuous round ass was visible in my sight. Her tail wagged, Alice¡¯s ears twitched. Pulling my hips, I hit her really hard this time. ¡°Higuu!! Lute, I just now¡­hmnnn¡­aahhh¡­aahhh¡­aahhh¡­¡± I shook my hips violently, the semen stored in her womb came out due to my puncture. A disgusting sound of water was heard from where we were connected. ¡°Ahhh..ahhh..Lute, Lute¡­this is too strong..hhmn¡­hiiii¡­¡± I bent down, our skin touching. My face was now close to her. Opening my mouth I licked her ear and devoured it slowly. ¡°Hyaan¡­my ears..hmnn don¡¯t lick it¡­aaahhhhh..¡± The sound of meat crashing was heard, every time I hit her secret ce. Alice could only moan from the thrust of my meat stick. ¡°Aaahh¡­haann¡­hummn..Lute I will cum, again¡­ahhh..¡± Alice moaned every time I pushed my hips. Her body couldn¡¯t think of anything but me. Every time I mmed her she would feel her spinal cord shiver. ¡°Hahh..me too Alice, I will cum..¡± ¡°Hmmnn¡­Take it out inside me¡­I want you to fill me to brim¡­ Ahhnnn..¡± The folds of wet and slimy flesh gripped my meat stick very tightly. My cock swelled up, thrust all way to the door of the womb. I spurted a cloudy liquid into Alice¡¯s womb. *Byuur..Byuru..Byuur..* ¡°Aaaaahhhhnnnnnnn¡­¡± Alice let out a very long moan, having received all my seeds. Her body was twitching with tearsing out of the corners of her eyes. A heart symbol was visible in her eyes, the corners of her lips were drooling. Her stomach was currently swollen epting all my seeds in her womb. Alice felt her body go limp for a moment. She was currently in a prone position on the bed, I am lying on top of her. But I still don¡¯t feel satisfied at all. My wand is still in a terrible state inside Alice¡¯s body, I feel like venting all my lust on her right now. ¡®I want more, it¡¯s not enough,¡¯ Pulling my hips, I poking her in a prone position. Alice¡¯s eyes were startled, as she again felt, the feeling of pleasure running down her spine. ¡°Aahhn.. Lute, wait¡­.hmnnn..hmnnn..¡± Alice¡¯s voice was muffled on bed in a prone position. The two us continued to do this until midnight. I stopped after Alice waspletely exhausted, she passed out with a happy face. My meat stick was still standing proudly, but after seeing Alice sleeping with a happy face. I couldn¡¯t do it anymore, took nket from inventory. I wrapped the two us, after that I felt my eyes drowsy and fell asleep. In the system, Woli saw all this with a look of amazement. First, a woman takes her Master¡¯s treatment for granted. Second, even now her Master is still in a state of arousal. [I didn¡¯t expect, will see monkeys mating today, this is so scary!!!] Woli feels ufortable looking at her master, looks like a horny animal. Even after hours her master is still excited. Woli can¡¯t take it anymore, she also sleeps in the system, even though the system doesn¡¯t need sleep. Chapter 30: Alices Worst Memories (1) ¨CPoV Alice¡ª 4 years ago. I have a simple family in Robis Town. My dad is a shepherd in a vige near the town, while my mother is just a housewife. We have a happy life even though we are poor. In this town, the Beastmen race like ours is disliked. Many Beastmen can¡¯t live properly. However, as long as I have both my parents, this isn¡¯t a problem at all. ¡°Mom, why is the Beastmen race like ours not liked?¡± Right now I¡¯m hugging my mother, with teary eyes. My mother is sitting on a chair, she has tinum blonde hair and a pretty face. She is a good mother, who always takes care of me. ¡°Who said our race is not favored? Let mom punish that child.¡± My mother is this kind of person, she loves me very much. There are times, she even goes to the neighbor¡¯s house, to talk about their child¡¯s behavior that bothers me. I was bullied before, by naughty children. They stoned me and mocked me as a Beastmen. I felt sad and went home to my mother¡¯s arms, every time I hugged my mother, I felt like everything in this world couldn¡¯t hurt me. It was a veryfortable feeling. ¡°N-no mom, I just want to know, why is the beastmen race like us is being hated !?¡± I looked at my mother with teary eyes and curiosity. My mother saw this smiling, she stroked my hair gently before she spoke. ¡°Our race isn¡¯t hated, it¡¯s only because the ce we currently live in is located in the human kingdom¡¯s territory,¡± My mother smiled in response to my question. ¡°Is that true mom? is there somewhere, no one hates us?¡± I had my eyes lit up hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s right, your mom used to be an adventurer, I once went to a town called Sailos City, where all races live side by side,¡± My mother recalled her past as an adventurer. ¡°Mom, can I go there too?¡± I asked with hopeful eyes. If everyone could coexist, I wouldn¡¯t be bullied by bad boys anymore. ¡°Why not, but once you¡¯re big enough okay, we as a family will live there,¡± ¡°Hooray!!, we will live there,¡± I shouted happily. My mother saw me happy, corners of her lips lifted. My mother and I talked a lot about Sailos City, the City where various races live side by side. Unknowingly we spent our time talking about Sailos City. ¡°M, are you inside, I¡¯ming to visit,¡± A woman, with blonde hair and cat ears, came to our house. It was my aunt, her name was Ca. She is my mother¡¯s younger sister, but she hasn¡¯t married until now. From what I heard she already has a future husband, just waiting for their marriage. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m d you came here,¡± I ran and hugged my aunt. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re still as childish as ever,¡± Ca hugged me gently. ¡°Auntie, why did youe here?¡± I tilted my head asking her. ¡°That¡¯s right!! M, I will be getting married soon, I want to invite you to our wedding, ¡° ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this, after so long, you two have finally made a decision, did Kevyn do something to you?¡± My mother said with a teasing expression. Ca had a red face, hearing what my mother said. She felt so embarrassed now. ¡°M don¡¯t tease me, it¡¯s no fun,¡± Ca folded her arms across her chest with a flushed face. ¡°Hahaha, this is so funny, looks like Kevyn has done something amazing,¡± my motherughed at Ca¡¯s antics. ¡°Mom, what did Uncle Kevyn do to aunty?¡± I asked innocently. My mother had an awkward face at my question, while Ca had a blush on her face. ¡°No, kids shouldn¡¯t know what adults do,¡± Ca patted my head. ¡°Ueee¡­ this is boring,¡± I puffed out my cheeks, feeling displeased. ¡°Pfft.. what¡¯s with your cheeks, they look so cute,¡± My aunt pinched my puffy cheeks, I let out a pained sound from the pinch. ¡°Auntie, it hurts¡± I rubbed my reddened cheeks, trying to get rid of the pain. My mother and Caughed at my antics. My mother and aunt Ca talked about many things after that. I sat and listened to them, I started to feel bored because I didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. The door slowly opened this time, who came a man with cat ears, he had ck hair. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back, is your work done?¡± I hugged my dad passionately. My dad lifted me up and carried me. He smiled and kissed my cheek. ¡°It seems my daughter really misses her dad,¡± My dad smiled at me who seemed to miss him so much. ¡°That¡¯s right dad, I feel bored at home, I also don¡¯t understand what aunt is talking about with mom,¡± I puffed my cheeks looking annoyed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ you two are talking about something kids don¡¯t understand,¡± My dadughed, turning his gaze to mom and aunt. ¡°You¡¯re back dear, have you finished all your work?¡± ¡°Everything is done, hmn? Ca, why did youe here, did something happen?¡± My dad asked curiously. ¡°Dear, she¡¯s here to tell us she and Kevyn are getting married soon,¡± my mother giggled at Ca. ¡°Eh? Is that true? I guess Kevyn is frustrated that he can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± My dad held his chin as if in thought. Ca again had a flushed face hearing what my dad said. My mother alsoughed hearing this. I just tilted my head innocently not understanding what they meant. My dad took me and sat down next to my mother. Now they were talking about something I didn¡¯t understand, which bore me. After talking for a while, Aunt Ca said she was going back home. After Aunt Ca came home, Mom went to cook for dinner. I¡¯m currently in my dad¡¯s arms. My dad rested his chin on my head. ¡°Dad, are we going to stay in Sailos Cityter?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that from? Is it from your mom?¡± My dad asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right dad, I really want to go there, mom said it¡¯s a beautiful city, with every race living side by side,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it is a beautiful city, your dad also used to live there, that is also where your mother and I met,¡± My dad recalled his past memories. ¡°So dad, why are we living here instead of Sailos city?¡± ¡°Robis Town is your mother¡¯s hometown, she also has to return to this town, to meet her family,¡± My dad replied with a smile. ¡°Dear, food is ready,¡± my mother who was in the kitchen said to us. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, dinner is ready.¡± My dad carried me into the dining room. ¡°Um,¡± I smiled. I, who was still a child, did not understand anything about the cruelty of the world. Tonight is the most terrible night I have ever experienced, which will bind me until I grow up. Chapter 31: Alices Worst Memories (2) In the dining room, we all eat together. My mother¡¯s cooking is the best I eat, even if it doesn¡¯t look luxurious. Even if we are poor, if we are grateful for what we have, our family can live happily. Because being happy is a simple thing, as long as you have a happy family, it doesn¡¯t matter. While eating we were talking and joking, suddenly the door of our house was smashed from outside. This surprised our family who was eating. *Bam* Those of us who were currently eating were surprised by the arrival of uninvited guests. They were a group of people wearing ck robes, which covered their bodies all the way to their heads. They had 5 members of the group, the person in the middle of a group, was at the very front. ¡°Who are you?¡± My dad immediately swiftly, came to protect us. I was scared and immediately went to hug my mother from behind. My mother was also in a fighting stance, trying to protect me. ¡°We? You don¡¯t need to know, because all of you will die, except for your daughter, if she can survive,¡± The person in the middle speaking seemed to be the leader of this group.I heard what the person was talking about became scared. dad and mother were also increasingly wary of them. Dad took the sword that was near the wall, he tried to protect me and my mother. While for my mother she was ready to cast a spell. ¡°Hahaha.. do you think that toy sword can hold me back?¡± ¡°Curse Bullet,¡± Some strange little balls moved swiftly from the hands of the group leader. My Dad tried to deflect them with the sword, but the sword immediately rusted and shattered. ¡°Ugh..¡± Some strange balls hit my dad, it made wounds on his body. The wounds looked strangely like skin blisters, after being hit by those balls. Dad backed away trying to protect us. ¡°Dear, are you all right!?¡± My mother asked in a worried tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just what magic was that?¡± Dad frowned at wounds on his body and the sword he used. ¡°All of you, fight those two pairs,¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± The group started to move on the orders of their leader. Dad tried to restrain them, with his injured body. He moved his fist against one of the people from the group. The man hit the wall due to being hit by Dad¡¯s fist. But someone else came trying to attack him again, using a dagger, it almost hit my Dad, if he didn¡¯t dodge it. ¡°M quickly, get our daughter out of here!!¡± My dad shouted, he seemed to want to head off all this group alone, until mother and I could escape. Mother looked at dad who was currently injured and fighting, her eyes wet with tears. ¡°N-no Dear, I won¡¯t leave you,¡± ¡°Water Push,¡± Mother casts a spell to help dad. The rushing water can even cut through metal, trying to hit the group. But the leader of the group made a defensive spell that could withstand the mother¡¯s spell. ¡°Curse Wall,¡± A transparent film, resisting mother¡¯s attacks without flinching. Mother saw her magic useless, realizing that the enemy was stronger than she thought. Mother cast another spell this time. ¡°Water Burst,¡± ¡°Fontries,¡± ¡­. The various spells that mother had cast. But all of them ended up being destroyed by that transparent film. Mother was now exhausted from using up a lot of mana. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that weak spell ispletely useless in front of me,¡± One of the daggers stabbed my dad¡¯s thigh, as the group attacked. My dad hissed in pain, my mother and I saw this, our hearts hurt so much. I was already crying, couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t leave me!!¡± I tried to go to my dad¡¯s ce, but my mother stopped me. My mother looked at me shaking her head, tears had already fallen from corners of my mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hurry up M!! We have to save our daughter,¡± Mom cried seeing dad because there was no other choice. She took me away from home. ¡°Dear, wait there, I¡¯ll get help,¡± ¡°No mom, don¡¯t leave dad!! Dad, please don¡¯t leave us, dad!!¡± Mom cried hugging me, she took me out of the house. I tried to see dad, all I saw was dad¡¯s smile, onest time. I felt my heart ripped open, it hurt so much. ¡°You¡¯re all, take care of this man, I will chase mother and daughter pair,¡± The leader of the group said to his subordinates. His subordinates nodded, they fought against dad. Dad tried to block the leader of the group, but he couldn¡¯t because the four subordinates were fighting with him. ¡°Tch, damn it,¡± ¡­.. Right now I¡¯m in my mother¡¯s arms, she¡¯s carrying me with tears in the corners of her eyes. We¡¯re walking down a street in town, but it¡¯s very quiet here. Due to the location where we live, not many people live here. Plus even if we ask for help, there¡¯s no one here who has a fighting ability. This will harm others. I didn¡¯t even know what to do anymore. Seeing my dad for thest time was painful. ¡°Mom, why did we leave dad,¡± I looked at my mother with teary eyes. My mother heard what I said, more tears spilled from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alice, we couldn¡¯t save your dad, the group is very strong,¡± Mother was so sad right now, she also didn¡¯t know what to do. They didn¡¯t know anything about the enemy they were fighting. Plus their enemy was so strong, all the spells she cast were useless. *Boom* There was the sound a something falling in front of us, as the dust cleared, we saw a person wearing a cloak. The stone road around it cracked, due to explosion earlier. ¡°You.. what do you want from my family?¡± Mother looked at the person with a look full of hatred. The man justughed at the mother¡¯s question. ¡°Hahaha¡­ we¡¯re here looking for someone with an innate skill, and that¡¯s your daughter,¡± The man sneered, looking at both mother and I. My mother hearing what the man said had a surprised expression. ¡°No, my dad, I want to know his condition,¡± I cried in my mother¡¯s arms. My mother heard my question to the man, had a painful expression. The man also looked at us with a funny expression. ¡°I¡¯m sure now, your father was killed by my subordinates,¡± I felt my world shattered, hearing what that man said. My mother tried to hold back her tears from crying. ¡°So little girl, I¡¯ll let your mother go, but you¡¯reing with us, how about that?¡± The robed man gave me a choice. My mother hearing this quickly hugged me. She looked at the man with hatred. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± ¡°Tch.. stubborn,¡± The man muttered something incoherent, before he cast a strange spell. ¡°Bane Fire¡± A strange me gathered in the man¡¯s hand before he threw it at us. The fire was moving so fast that Mother couldn¡¯t avoid it, she hugged me to protect me from attack. ¡°No, Mom!!¡± ¡­.. [A/N: Author What? are you curious? hehehe.. wait for the next chapter] Chapter 32: Alices Worst Memories (3) My mother hugged me tightly. Mother¡¯s back was burned by the gray mes, but she still looked at me with a smile. Seeing my mother¡¯s smile, I didn¡¯t feel calm. I was getting more and more scared, afraid that my mother would leave me this time. Mother fell beside me, the fire still burning on her back trying to burn my mother. ¡°No!! Mom, mom I don¡¯t want you to leave me too.¡± ¡°No Alice, don¡¯te here!!¡± I tried to approach my mother. But she pushed me away, Mother was afraid that I would be hit by a fire on her back. Mother had a painful expression, beads of sweat showing on her face. But she seemed to persevere, without showing any pain in her back, she tried to endure this even if it hurt. A mother who has taken care of me, a mother who has given me love, a mother who has protected me from any danger that will befall me. Mother is the most precious person I have, but right now she looks miserable. If she will die too I can¡¯t ept it I don¡¯t want something like this to happen I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. I stood up, looking at the robed man with hatred. I couldn¡¯t do anything but follow what the robed man asked. ¡°Just take me!! I want you to let go my mom,¡± ¡°Alice!! Do not do it,¡± Mother tried to stop my decision, but because of the pain, she was receiving from the gray fire. She couldn¡¯t even stand up properly. I just looked at my mother with a smile. This time I will protect mother, I don¡¯t want anything terrible to happen to her. ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s a good choice, little girl,e here,¡± The man said while snapping his fingers, the fire on my mother¡¯s back disappeared after that. Seeing my mother¡¯s current state, I feel relieved. I suddenly felt the robed man, lifting my body on his shoulders. I didn¡¯t rebel at all, because if I did, I was afraid he would hurt my mother again. ¡°Alice!!, don¡¯t take Alice away!!¡± I looked at my mother, smiling but tears falling down my cheeks. Mother tried to get up, but it was all in vain. She couldn¡¯t get up properly because of the wound on her back. ¡°Goodbye,¡± The robed man said, then he bring me to jump onto the roof of a house. It seems he took me to the town center, I knew it from the direction the robed man was heading. I don¡¯t know what the robed man wants from me. ¡­. We are currently in the town center, here it looks more crowded than where we lived earlier. Here we can see a big tree, in the middle of town. The tree is very tall, maybe about 100 meters. The man took me off his shoulder when he arrived here, it seems he didn¡¯t want anyone to know, he kidnapped me. I felt like calling someone for help, but that man threatened me, he would kill my mother if I screamed. I felt hope for someone to save me was gone. ¡°Do you know, You have innate skills? That¡¯s why I kidnapped you and brought you here.¡± The robed man looked at the tree in the middle of town. ¡°I don¡¯t know at all,¡± I answered expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right, no one knows if someone has an innate skill, even owner himself, it takes something to awaken it, except for nobles, they are already confirmed to have an innate skill, isn¡¯t that unfair?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I don¡¯t know what to answer for this problem, because for me family is the only thing that matters to me. ¡°But our group just discovered a method to find the owner of an innate skill, we also found a method to awaken it.¡± The man exined, even if he told me, I don¡¯t care at all. What¡¯s the point of having an innate skill? If my own family is in danger. ¡°And now, I will help you, to awaken your innate skills,¡± The man took something out of his robe, it was a red stone and oval in shape. The man held my face and put it on my forehead. This time I could see the face behind the hood he was wearing. I will remember this man¡¯s face until I grow up, that face will haunt me for revenge. ¡°Good luck, if you survive, you will be strong, maybe you can take your revenge on me after that, hahahahah¡­¡± The man said after that disappeared into the crowd. Suddenly I felt something hot enter me through my head. I felt my mind torn and burned, then my body started to be strange, I felt excruciating pain. I couldn¡¯t stand the pain and scream. ¡°KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± The people around were shocked and turned their heads towards me, they were scared when they saw me. Vines grew from under me. The stone road let out a cracking sound, after that giant roots like vines, came out from there. My body is wrapped in vines right now, people seeing my current state think I¡¯m a monster. My body looks like a mummy wrapped in vines. I feel terrible pain in my body. Guards started arriving trying to deal with the situation, but they were all butchered by the vines to death. In an instant entire town was almost covered in vines. I saw that my hands werepletely covered with vines, at every ce on my body I felt a lot of pain, like the roots of a nt trying to unite with me. {P-please someone help me, anyone} I tried to walk but couldn¡¯t, because the vines had tied me up and lifted me into the air. My voice sounded very strange at this time, It sounded like a monster¡¯s voice. People are looking at me like a monster and the sound I make hear terrible. They got scared and ran in the opposite direction from me. {No!! Someone please, anyone help me, it hurts, it is very painful, mom help me} ¡­.. Somewhere, to be exact, where M was currently. She was currently sitting there like someone who had lost something precious in her life. Her eyes were like dead fish, she didn¡¯t know what else to do now. But suddenly there was chaos in the town, M tried to see what was going on. She looked towards the town center, the direction the robed man was going when carrying her daughter, there were vines that almost covered the entire town. She felt that these vines had something to do with her daughter. M was scared, she rushed over there to see what was going on. Sure enough, after she arrived at the town center. She saw vines covering the entire building here. In middle, to be precise in the air, a mummy figure made of vines was seen being tied there. The mummy¡¯s eyes glowed red, however, M knew that this mummy was her daughter. She could feel the connection they had, even though her daughter looked like Monster. ¡°Alice!! No, what happened to you?¡± Tears fell down M¡¯s cheeks, she saw her daughter had be a monster, couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡­.. I heard my mother¡¯s voice, I looked down, from where I was. {Mom? Help me, this is so painful AAAHHHHHH¡­} Mother climbed slowly using the thorny vines, to reach where I was. Mother¡¯s body was covered with vines, but she struggled to save me. Arriving in front of me, she hugged me even though she knew my body was covered with thorny vines. I felt the feeling of pain in my body is reced by a warm feeling. All the suffering I was experiencing seemed to disappear. ¡°My daughter, I want you to stay alive, I don¡¯t want you to suffer like this,¡± {Mom!} Mom looks at me with a smile, her smile calms me down. I feel protected now in my mother¡¯s arms, all the vines on my body begin to disappear. I don¡¯t feel pain anymore. Mom and I slowly fall down. All the vines that covered the town, began to slowly be weathered. I saw my mother who hugged me but her face looked pale, when I looked again, her body was covered in blood. ¡°NO!! Mom what happened to you!?¡± My mothery smiling in my arms, tears falling down her cheeks. Her right hand touched my face. I can¡¯t hold crying, looking at this. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my daughter, I really want to see you be a beautiful woman when you grow up, have a happy family and cute grandchildren,¡± I cried hearing this, mother wiped tears from my eyes, she also smiled while crying. Seeing her daughter going to live without her parents was a painful thing in her life. But there was nothing she could do anymore, her body had reached its limit. ¡°NO MOM!! I don¡¯t want this to happen, please mom, stay alive.¡± I was crying really hard, but my mother just smiled at me. I felt my heart shattered into many pieces, seeing my mother didn¡¯t answer at all. ¡°Alice, I believe, one day you will surely find someone who will ept you as you are, he will be your family, he will protect you from harm, he will ovee all your loneliness, but mom won¡¯t be there to see it all. Alice, I hope you¡¯ll live happily even after mom¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°NO!!! MOM!! MOM!!!!¡± Mother smiled, taking herst breath. Her eyes looked lifeless, but she still smiled even when she died. I felt that someone who had protected me, cared for me, warmed me was gone in this world. ¡°MOM!!!!!¡± These were Alice¡¯s worst memories, memories of thest time she saw her parents smile. These memories would always bind her and haunt her until she grew up. ¡­.. SFX: Hido iyo¡­Hido iyo¡­ Moo isso boku no karada o (Kokoronashi) [A/N: Author I didn¡¯t think, making a chapter for Alice¡¯s past would be so long. I felt sad while making this chapter, you know. Even my tears areing out T_T. Chapter 33: Who is My True Self? 4 years have passed since the death of my parents. I currently live with my aunt, they already have a 2-year-old child. During this time, I have never cried, smiled,ughed, or been happy. Both my parents have died, this is very hard for me who always needs parents in my life. But fortunately, my aunt let me live with her. Even though everyone in town hates me because I¡¯m the monster that once messed up the town. But one day, my aunt and uncle said something that broke my heart even more. ¡°Sorry Alice, we can¡¯t take care of you anymore, everyone in town is very angry with you being here,¡± Aunt looked at me with tears in her eyes, while uncle looked at me in frustration feeling guilty for leaving me. ¡®No aunty, it¡¯s not all your fault, I knew this day woulde,¡¯ I lowered my head, I feelpletely helpless now. Everything I had was gone, even my aunt couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. ¡°Thank you aunt, for taking care of me, from now on I will take care of myself,¡± Auntie covered her mouth with her hand, she cried hearing what I said. Even uncle looked very sad to hear me. I just bowed my head, thanking them. after that took the red robe in my room, I went out house. I didn¡¯t bring anything, I didn¡¯t even bring any money. I don¡¯t know, what will happen to me next. When I was on the town street, many people looked at me in fear. They still remembered the incident 4 years ago, when the vines monsters, ravaged the town. ¡°Finally, the monster will leave town,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m always afraid if she rages again in the town, every night I can¡¯t sleep peacefully,¡± ¡°Hopefully she can get out of this town quickly, I¡¯m always afraid to see her,¡± Everyone looked at me with disgust, fear, anger, resentment. I just walked down the street without thinking about any of this. My heart was broken, everything I had was broken. ¡°Mo-monsters!! mother, that person is a monster, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m scared,¡± A child hugged his mother, afraid I would attack them. All children in town thought of me as a terrible monster, they were taught not to try to approach me. Otherwise, they would have been killed, or something terrible by me. ¡°That monster finally left the town,¡± ¡°You Monsters,¡± ¡°You Monsters,¡± ¡°You Monsters,¡± ¡­. Every time I walked in the town I would hear these words. Whoever it was from parents to children, they would call me a monster. ¡°YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER, YOU MONSTER,¡± ¡®No!!! I¡¯m not a MONSTER,¡¯ ¡°YOU MONSTER,¡± ¡®I¡¯m not a MONSTER, KYAAAAAAA,¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Kyaaaaa¡­.¡± I woke up in bed, I saw my hands were trembling. I was scared, so scared, everyone called me Monster. Tears fell into my hands, after a long time of not crying. These were the first tears I fell. 4 years earlier, at the time of my mother¡¯s death, that was thest time I cried. ¡°Who is my true self?¡± ¡°Hiks.. Someone, please tell me..¡± I hugged my legs, trying to protect my body from all the ugliness of this world. But suddenly, I felt someone hug me from behind. It was a warm feeling, the feeling I had been searching for. ¡°What are you saying, Alice? You are now my woman,¡± I looked back, there was a man with white hair with bright yellow eyes. I felt warmth and love given by this man. This man is the one who epts me as I am. He gave me warmthst night. Every time he hugged me, I felt a warm feeling all over my body. He made me understand what it means to be a woman. I felt protected when I was beside him. This man is the person I¡¯ve always been looking for. Someone who epts me as I am, someone who will protect me, someone who loves me, Someone who always takes away my loneliness, and gives me warmth. ¡®That¡¯s right!!!, I am now his woman, I won¡¯t let anyone get in my way,¡¯ My breath became hot, in my eyes, there was a heart symbol, I felt like hugging this man in front of me. I didn¡¯t want anyone to ruin him. He was only mine. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C I¡¯m currently hugging Alice. I was surprised when she screamed and mumbled in a small voice. Seeing her who seemed to have just had a bad dream. I hugged her and replied to question she asked. And now I see Alice in a strange state. I can see her eyes are glowing with the symbol a heart. Her breathing is rough, her face is red. She looks like a woman in lust. It scares me a little because of her gaze, she is looking at me with extreme love obsession. [+160.000 Love Point] ¡®What? so many Love Points,¡¯ I was amazed, got so many Love Points. ¡°A-alice what happened?¡± But suddenly, Alice hugged me she caught my face and kissed it. I was shocked by all this. She opened my mouth and stuck her tongue in. ¡°Hmmn¡­chu..ahn..juru,¡± We kissed passionately. Our tongues met, but if this continued, I couldn¡¯t help it. I grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders and pushed her. Drooling dripped from our lips, making them look like bridges of drool. ¡°Lute, I want to do it,¡± Alice looked at me with a face that seemed to melt. I gulped seeing this, but I shook my head. I can indeed continue this, I¡¯m just scared, I¡¯m getting out of control likest night.Alice also seems to still look tired, plus yesterday was a first for her, I¡¯m sure it still hurts down there. ¡°Alice, we have to stop here first, look at your body, don¡¯t you still look tired?¡± Alice knitted her brows and puffed her cheeks, looking displeased. But in the end she did as I said. ¡®What¡¯s with her cheeks, they look so cute!!¡¯ I touched Alice¡¯s cheek and rubbed it, Alice looked annoyed to feel this. Last I stroked her head and touched her ear.She closed her eyes with a smile, feeling me caress her head. ¡°Alice, you look cute,¡±Iughed. ¡°Really Lute? I am cute? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Hmn I like, everything you have, Alice,¡± Alice¡¯s eyes lit up, hearing me. She had a blush on her face. I smiled at her, she seemed pleased with my answer. I remember yesterday¡¯s incident, I met Alice while she was walking near the forest. I became curious as to why she was walking near the forest. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, Alice, why are you on road near the forest?¡± Alice had a sad face, but after that she shook her head. She looked me straight in eyes. ¡°People in town kicked me out, but I thank them for kicking me out because now, I have Lute,¡± Alice smiled at me, While I was astonished, not to think she would be kicked out of the town. This is a sad story for a child the same age as me. Chapter 34: Lute, A-are We Going to Have Children Now? ¡°Alice, do you want toe with me? I actually live in Sailos City, but currently, I live in the Sorca Forest, I¡¯m training to be strong, I want to take the Mervbanis Academy exams,¡± I exined to Alice, my real n. I didn¡¯t tell her about the ruins, because it would sound weird if I told her. After all, almost all this time many people had entered the Sorca Forest, I also asionally encountered them. But none of them found the ruins, they were only here to fight monsters and sell them to the Guild. ¡°Hum, I¡¯ll go wherever Lute goes,¡± Alice looked at me with a charming smile, I smiled at her too. I now feel mental, a little more stable, after doing that with Alice. Well, everyone will definitely be a bit more mature after doing that. ¡°Lute, a-are we going to have children now??¡± Alice looked at me with a blush on her face. But after hearing Alice¡¯s next words, my mentality sank. Isn¡¯t it too young to have children now? I know almost everyone in this world, will get married at the age of 16 years. While some nobles will have a fianc¨¦ when they turn 16 years old. But we are currently 15 years old, I think this is still too young. Even in my previous world this was still considered a child. I rememberst night, I expelled so much into her womb, it made her stomach bulge. ¡®A-am I going to have children? But I¡¯m still too young,¡¯ I looked back and whispered, trying to solve this problem with Woli. Alice looked at me a little curious, because suddenly I looked back. ¡°Woli, is there a skill that can let me control my Sperm, I really need it right now,¡± [Master, you finally remembered me, I thought you would forget me forever] Woli let out a resigned sigh, she looked annoyed now. She had been ignored since yesterday, plus seeing scenes of lustful humans, and noises they were making. This annoyed her even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Woli, I forgot you, when I do that, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll remember you, okay, so is there a skill like I mean?¡± [Alright, it can¡¯t be helped, The skill you are referring to is in the system shop, Master, you can check it yourself, here you go] [Great Golden Body Your body will be very strong, you will have unlimited stamina to have sex, you can also control your sperm.If you want your woman to get pregnant in just one shot, one conception, you can switch [One Shot] to [ON] mode, and if you want your sperm to be infertile, no matter how many times you shoot into her womb, you can turn it off to [Off] mode. One Shot: [None](Must buy this skill before you can use it) [Note: don¡¯t make a woman cry just because she can¡¯t have children, you have to use this skill wisely, REMEMBER THAT!!!] Price: 200,000 Love Points] [Love Points: 217,000] I¡¯m quite surprised at price of this skill, but it¡¯s worth it. And as for note of skill, it makes me feel a little guilty. But don¡¯t worry, if I¡¯m old enough, and can take care of all my women, I will get them pregnant, as much as they want. ¡°Woli buy this skill now!!¡± I whispered softly. [OK Master] Woli could only chuckle, seeing her master who was afraid to have children. How irresponsible, Woli could only think like this. [Skill already purchased] *Phew* I sighed softly, I looked at Alice again. If she is really pregnant because of what I didst night, I will take full responsibility. Even though I¡¯m still too young right now to have children. ¡°If you have children, I will take full responsibility, don¡¯t worry Alice,¡± I looked at Alice with a stern look. Alice¡¯s face was getting redder hearing me. I suddenly remembered something, This time I will introduce Alice to Woli, I don¡¯t want there to be a misunderstandingter. ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone,¡± ¡°Hmm? Who do you mean Lute?¡± Alice looked confused to see me, because inside this dome there was no one but two of them. ¡°Woli,e out,¡± After I said that, a faint light appeared. A floating creature, which looked like a white panda appeared from the light. Alice was surprised to see this, this was the first time she had seen such a creature. ¡°Lute, what creature is that?¡± ¡°She is my emergency food,¡± ¡°Master!! Who are you calling emergency food?¡± Woli looked very annoyed, hearing what I said. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. Alice was even more surprised after seeing that floating panda could talk. ¡°Lute, is she your Famos?¡± Alice looked at Woli with a curious look. As Alice said, some people were born with Famos, and this kind of person was rarer than those with Innate Skills. Because if that person has Famos, it is certain that person has an innate skill. A person who has Famos, in the future that person will be a very influential person. If the teachers Mervbanis Academy, saw someone who had Famos, there would be many teachers would try to recruit that person to be their personal disciple. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, she is my Famos, doesn¡¯t it look cute?¡± I said proudly. ¡°Hah? Famos?¡± Woli was a little confused, but after she thought about it, it seemed like a good thing to say that she was his Famos Master. That way, she could exit the System at will, if she wants, because no one would think of her as a strange being. ¡°She does look cute, Lute is she a panda? But why is all the fur white?¡± ¡°Yeah.. this is also quite weird,¡±I scratched my head. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a pr bear, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes, can¡¯t you see properly?¡± Woli gets angry, hearing our conversation. She looks displeased to be called a panda. ¡°Even her mouth is very rough,¡± Alice nodded. ¡°Pfft¡­ Woli, Alice said your mouth is very rough hahaha..¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at what Alice said. Woli now had veins on her head. She was even more annoyed now. ¡°So your name is Woli right? Alright Woli, you are Lute¡¯s Famos, I hope, we will have a good rtionship,¡± Alice hugged Woli to her chest. Woli seemed to be having a hard time breathing there. Seeing Alice¡¯s chest pressing on Woli¡¯s body, this looks very erotic. Plus, right now we are both still naked on bed. Even so, nket covers half of our bodies. I feel my libido is increasing now. If I couldn¡¯t help it, I might have done that with Alice earlier. ¡°Uuff¡­ Master, help me, it¡¯s so tight in here,¡± Woli asked me for help with a pleading face, I justughed seeing this. Chapter 35: Is This The Difference in Luck? Alice and I have put on clothes, and I¡¯m currently cooking meat soup to eat. Woli is still in Alice¡¯s arms until now, she doesn¡¯t look happy at all. Sensing soup is ready, I put it in a bowl and give it to both of them. ¡°This is for you Alice, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very hungry after we did that all night,¡± I smiled at her. Alice had a blush on her face, hearing what I said. Taking a bowl of soup in my hand, Alice ate it slowly, her eyes immediately sparkling at the taste of my cooking. She ate the soup with a happy expression. ¡°How delicious isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Hmn, this is delicious, Lute, this reminds me of my mom¡¯s cooking,¡± Alice¡¯s face looked sad as she talked about her past. I immediately panicked seeing her sad, didn¡¯t know what to do, I could only calm her down with my words. ¡°It¡¯s okay Alice, now you have me,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t be sad, because now I have Lute,¡± Alice smiled charmingly at me. ¡®Ugh.. What light is this, she looks like an angel,¡¯ I felt I saw light in her smile. Alice had told me about her past before. After hearing about her past, it was very sad. I can¡¯t imagine if I were in her position. ¡°Master, what about me? Did you forget me again?¡± Woli looked at me with teary eyes while on Alice¡¯sp. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, eat it, even though you don¡¯t really need to eat,¡± I gave Woli a bowl of soup. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Woli ate soup voraciously, Alice and I smiled at this. After we all finished breakfast, I took Alice, to where I had been living in the woods all this time. ¡°Alice,e with me, to the cave where I¡¯ve been living all this time, although the ce isn¡¯t big, I¡¯ll make a bed that fits both of us to sleep in there,¡± I smiled at Alice. Alice rememberedst night when I was talking about Bed. Alice had a blush on her face. ¡°Hehehe.. what¡¯s wrong Alice? Did you think of something naughty?¡± ¡°Th-that, I just¡­¡± Alice¡¯s face was getting redder, Iughed softly at her cute blushing face. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I unceremoniously pulled her hand away, Alice¡¯s face looked a little calm as I pulled her hand away. ¡­. Alice and I walked through the forest together. Woli didn¡¯te with us, she returned to the System. While walking in the forest, two of us chatted, many things. But suddenly Alice saw somewhere. ¡°Lute, is it a ruin?¡± Alice pointed at a certain ce, when I saw the direction she was pointing, I was dumbfounded. I¡¯ve been wandering around for 5 years. I remember very well, there weren¡¯t any traces there like ruins. But right now, I saw an entrance passage a ruin that looked very old. The passage was made of stone like a dungeon door building. I¡¯m sure, these are the ruins I¡¯ve been looking for. ¡®Isn¡¯t this weird? So far I haven¡¯t found it, and when I¡¯m with Alice, entrance to the ruins is visible.¡¯ It¡¯s frustrating how bad my luck is right now. Maybe it¡¯s karma from an abundance of luck I¡¯ve had, whereas, for Alice, she¡¯s been suffering all this time, so she¡¯s got a lot of luck right now. I can only think of this as the reason. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go inside, I¡¯m curious about these ruins,¡± ¡°But Lute, these ruins look dangerous.¡± Alice looks worried when I invite her in, she might be afraid of losing her loved ones again. But these ruins are in front of my eyes, for 5 years I haven¡¯t found them at all. How can I just leave? ¡°It¡¯s okay Alice, I¡¯m here,¡± Saying that I withdrew her hand, Alice still looked worried. Arriving at the entrance of the ruins, the passage was dark. Pulling her hand, we both entered inside. The hallway which was originally dark, suddenly, torches on walls of passage lit up. Now it was no longer difficult for us to look ahead. Not long after we walked through the interior, a giant stone door appeared in front of two of us. I turned towards Alice, she seemed hesitant to go inside, but I calmed her down. Arriving at the giant door, I pushed open the stone door. But slowly the door opened by itself before I could push it. *Rumble* The door opened with a loud noise, it was so dark inside, I couldn¡¯t see anything at all. When I was about to enter with Alice, my vision suddenly became blurry after that I fainted. ¡­.. I opened my eyes slowly, got up quickly. My breath sounded rough, looking around. I didn¡¯t know where I was at this moment. This room looks like a closed room. ¡°Alice? Are you here!!!¡± I shouted but there was no answer, it seemed we were in separate ces. This should be a test for one who entered the ruins. Suddenly a magic circle formed on the floor. After that, a minotaur-like creature appeared, but it looked like a machine made of metal. Smoke came out of its nose, its eyes were red. ¡°ROAR,¡± The metal minotaur shouted, he brought his ax towards me. I immediately dodged and used my chains to tie him up. Since I had a lot of mana, now I can make a lot of chains. This Minotaur is not my opponent at all, he is too weak for me. I gripped my hand in the air, instantly the minotaur¡¯s body was tied like a mummy in chains. After that chains pinned him until his body crumbled. This is an easy battle for me. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Alice¨C ¡°Ugh.. where is this, Lute? Where are you, LUTEEE!!¡± I saw that Lute was not here at all, scared by Lute¡¯s departure. I was afraid he would leave me. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. I can¡¯t think negatively, right now I have to find out where Lute is. Suddenly a Magic Circle formed on stone floor, after which a metal creature like a snake appeared from there. I looked at this creature with a very angry expression, someone must have separated me and Lute. I felt. want to dismember this creature. ¡°I will make you pay for it, for separating me from Lute,¡± I said angrily. ¡°Vines Thorns,¡± The metal snake, instantly tied up with vines from beneath it, and mmed into ground so that it couldn¡¯t move. I walked slowly towards snake. The vines gathered behind me, then formed a pointed tip. The vines pierced snake until its body fell apart. ¡°How dare you make Lute and I separate, hehehe ¡­ I will destroy you to pieces,¡± My eyes are currently glowing red, if beast I killed right now was a fleshy creature, I¡¯m sure, blood of that creature would have been gushing everywhere. The snake didn¡¯tst long and stopped moving. A strange door appeared on the wall, it seemed that it was the next exam room. Walking to the next door, my eyes now look sinister. If other people saw it, they would be scared to death. ¡­.. [A/N: Author You guys y Genshin right? Add me UID: 802194208 If you guys are on asia server, like me, you can Add Friend me. I still have 25 friend slots. Don¡¯t expect me to give you Primogems or Genesis Crystals, I¡¯ve never been, TOP UP. But if you want to y together, that¡¯s fine. Chapter 36: Unlimited Blade Room Walking into the next door, this room looks very spacious, here there are no stone walls or stone floors, everything here looks like ground. There were many swords stuck in the ground. All the swords had the same shape, and they didn¡¯t look special. Suddenly a voice sounded, it sounded like a man¡¯s voice. {Find the True Sword, and You Will Survive} ¡®That voice telling me to find the true sword? Is he crazy? There are so many swords here, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. I just found out there is this exam, it seems everyone has a different test,¡¯ While I was thinking, the sword stuck in the ground, flew towards me very quickly. I was surprised and immediately shattered the sword with my chain. ¡®Well.. this looks easy,¡¯ But suddenly many swords started flying towards me, this made me have to take it seriously now. ¡°Woli, let¡¯s fight together,¡± [Yes, Master] Woli appeared with her small body, but after that she became big. She started to spit fire from her mouth, all the swords that were hit by mes melted instantly. But another sword came like there was no end. I also attacked many swords with my chains, from the ground, chains came out in abundance. All the swords that tried to attack the two of us were annihted. But other swords started to appear before I could even heave a sigh of relief. The two of us started to attack the swords that started to appear. The longer two of us fight, the more swordse here. I feel more and more worried now. I looked around trying to find the real sword but to no avail. ¡°Woli, how is this, is there a way to find the real sword,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know master, all auras of this sword look the same, I can¡¯t tell difference,¡± Woli also looks frustrated now. ¡®Wait aura? This might work,¡¯ ¡°Woli protect me for a moment, I have an idea,¡± While in the forest, I often ran away from monsters. During that time, I increased my sense of impending danger. I could feel the auras of monsters more clearly, and the killing intent they gave off. ¡®Well.. although I always run away usually,¡¯ Because of this, if I searched for a sword with an aura that looked different from others, I might be able to find a real one. ¡°Alright Master, but don¡¯t linger, I can¡¯t hold them all back,¡± I nodded at her, Woli seemed to have a hard time holding back all the swords that came towards us. I started by sitting in a meditative position, I tried to expel all my mana and senses throughout the room. Sensing every sword that strikes or is stuck in the ground, I try to see the aura they have. Woli resisted all attacks that came from the swords, but as time went on, more and more swords came. Her body had several wounds now, she seemed to be hissing in pain. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± I¡¯m still trying to see the aura from the sword right now, but still can¡¯t find it, this frustrates me. After searching for a long time, I found a sword floating in the air. The sword looked the same as others, only that there was a slightly different aura emanating from it. It was a sword aura that had killed many living beings. I could feel it even just a little. Opening my eyes, I immediately turned to Woli. ¡°Woli! I found it, you help me pave the way to approach that sword, after that I will try to catch it, ¡° I pointed at the sword floating in the air, Woli saw the sword nodded. ¡°Ok, Master,¡± The two of us started to move while destroying the swords that were flying towards us. When we were close to the sword, suddenly the sword ran away very quickly. This made me and Woli dumbfounded. ¡°Master, the sword is running away!!¡± ¡°Tch, I know too, let¡¯s go after that sword,¡± Me and Woli, chasing the sword, I tried to catch it with chains, but the sword dodged it easily. More and more swords attacked us from various directions, my body also started to injured, because it was attacked by a flying sword. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t go on like this, I¡¯ll throw you in the air,¡± Woli lifted me up, with her big body. I was surprised when she lifted me up high. ¡°Wait-wait, I¡¯m not ready¡­WAAAAAAAHHHHHH¡­WOLI I WILL PUNISH YOU¡± I was thrown so horribly, she threw me like throwing a baseball. The sound of wind blowing made my ears ring. Even tears came out corners of my eyes, due to difficulty seeing ahead. In an instant, I got near the sword, I didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. Tiling the sword with chains, I took it into my hands. After I held the sword, all the swords in this room turned into light and disappeared. The sword in my hand also disappeared. This time it was me who was in danger, falling to the ground very quickly, I could only protect part of my body with chains. I fell to the ground and rolled over there. Waking up gasping for air, I felt my body in pain. Woli came here with her body back to its original state. ¡°Yeay¡­ we did it, Master, *phew* I thought we would fail,¡± Now my face is twitching hearing that, is she not worried about my condition at all. I came in front of Woli, and immediately hit Woli¡¯s head hard. ¡°Ma-Master, why did you hit me,¡± Woli¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Why do you say!?, you threw me so hard, don¡¯t you see wounds on my body now,¡± Blood vessels appeared on my head, because of anger. ¡°Hehehe.. I¡¯m sorry Master, we have no other choice,¡± Woliughed shyly. ¡°Then I also have no other choice, I will punish you, I will not give you breakfast, for 3 days,¡± I folded my arms and said firmly. ¡°N-no Master, whatever other than that, I can¡¯t live without your food,¡± Woli cried hearing this. ¡°What are you saying, System doesn¡¯t need to eat, you know,¡± I looked at her strangely. Walking towards the next door, Woli is now hugging my head, making it difficult for me to see ahead. ¡°No Master, after tasting your cooking, I now need to eat, please anything other than that.¡± Woli tugs at my hair, this irritates me even more now. ¡°Woli, do you want the sentence to be increased?¡± Woli was instantly frightened, she immediately let go of her embrace on my face. She had an apologetic expression. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to the next room, so stay with me.¡± ¡°All right, Master¡± Woli pouted. ¡°Hmm? What is this, are you not happy with my decision?¡± I looked at Woli with a sharp look. ¡°No Master, I will always follow what you say,¡± Woli answered me quickly. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I walked over with a smile. ¡®Tch.. why do I have a Master like this,¡¯ Woli thought hard. Chapter 37: Secret of Bloodline Entering the next room, here you can see tall pirs that hold up the room. This room is very spacious, in the room middle there is a statue of a mythical creature. The creature had a body like a horse, with scales on its body. Its head was the head of a dragon with deer antlers and a mane like a lion. There was no mistaking it, the statue was a statue of a mythical creature, Qilin. ¡°Master, this room looks spacious, wait, that statue in middle¡­¡± Woli looked at the statue in middle with a wary expression. ¡°Yes, as you might guess,¡± This should be a final exam. Because I know there are only 3 trials in these ruins. I also remember that this exam is in-game, and the item I¡¯ve been looking for is near that Qilin statue. It was seen that the Qilin statue was hugging something, it was an egg. This egg was one and a half meters in size. Compared to the statue that was hugging it was a small thing, because the statue looked veryrge, maybe three times the size of an elephant. Suddenly the statue began to move, its eyes shining bright gold, as if alive. The voice of someone I heard from the previous room sounded again. {I have chosen between you and that girl, I see that girl is not suitable to take care of my daughter, she has a bad character. But it¡¯s different with you, you seem very suitable to take care of my daughter, you stay calm while oveing battle, and most importantly, you have a partner with you} The Qilin statue is talking, I wonder how it can talk, is it controlled by someone. But hearing him talk about Alice, I am now worried about her state. ¡°Wait, Alice is okay?¡± I asked nervously. {She is fine, she has finished passing the final exam, despite its bad character, she has great abilities, I¡¯ve also given her a reward, for clearing all my exams} The Qilin Statue spoke as if in awe. ¡®As expected, Alice is strong,¡¯ ¡°So now what should I do?¡± {You will fight against me, I want you to put all your might, if you can¡¯t even fight me, I won¡¯t hand over my daughter to you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m currently just a consciousness stored in this statue} The Qilin Statue started to move, Woli and I prepared for the uing battle. The wind was blowing very hard, the Qilin Statue was behind me without realizing it, he tried to attack us with its horns. ¡°Woli!!¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Woli turned into a giant resisting attack from the Qilin, her body immediately retreated from the impact of the attack. I attacked with my chains to restrain the Qilin, but my chain immediately broke, seems useless at all. Woli and I were hit, and we bounced very far. I hit a pir while Woli hit a wall. I felt blood collect in my throat and I vomited it out. ¡°Kugh¡­ so strong, even though it was only his consciousness,¡± If he¡¯s this strong even if it¡¯s just consciousness, how strong is his real body? This makes me understand there¡¯s always someone stronger than yourself. {Is your ability only this much? *Sigh* Looks like I had my hopes up too high} The Qilin statue looked disappointed, after seeing our abilities. Woli rushed in front of the Qilin quickly, she immediately spits fire from her mouth. {You want to y with fire with me? Hahaha this looks funny} The Qilin statueughed, after which it let out fire from its mouth. The fire was golden in color, it looked very beautiful. The fire that was shot from Woli instantly weakened and Woli was affected by the fire attack. ¡°Woli!!¡± I let go of many chains, towards the Qilin and saved Woli with my chains. The Qilin burned my chains until they melted. Bringing Woli to my side, her body was covered in burns, it seemed she couldn¡¯tst much longer. ¡°Master, I need to get back into the system, my body has reached its limit,¡± Woli had a pained face, as she felt wounds on her body. ¡°Alright, you go back to the system, I will use that skill,¡± ¡°W-what? Master, are you going to use that skill? Oh yeah, it should be fine, since you have Alice now.¡± Woli looks at me teasingly, My face turns red after she says this, I feel embarrassed now. ¡°Woli hurry back, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now,¡± ¡°Ok Master,¡± Woliughed. {Hm? Why don¡¯t you fight, with your partner? Are you give up?} ¡°Why would I give up, now, I¡¯m going to put my all my might,¡± The Qilin statue looked interested after I said, wanting to bring out all my might. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly. The aura around me began to change, a crimson red aura gathered, blending into my body.My eyes started to turn red, I felt the power flowing very fast, inside of me.The Qilin is getting more and more interested, with my changes now. ¡°Berserk!!¡± {Wait, this¡­} The Qilin statue was taken aback, after seeing my transformation, he seemed to recognize the ability I was currently using. The chains flowed furiously from all directions towards the Qilin. {Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to see your abilities on this continent} The Qilin ran through the air dodging all of my attacks. I felt shocked, after he said this, it seemed like he recognized the ability I possess. ¡°Do you recognize my ability? How did you recognize it?¡± I stopped attacking him and asked with intense curiosity. {Hah.. it seems your condition is asplicated as mine, I recognize your ability because it is the ability of a very powerful n in my continent, and they are a very secretive n. They don¡¯t ept blood from outside, because if they have a child other than their own n, that child will have half-blood, and the ability will be extremely destructive. This may sound good, but there are some children who will have a corrupted mind when using their n¡¯s abilities due to impure bloodlines, this is why they don¡¯t receive blood from outside,} I was bbergasted to hear that, so this ability I possess is actually from a n that resides on a continent where mythical creatures live. And how could I end up on this continent, if I came from that n? ¡°Could you tell me, what n and race name they are,¡± I¡¯m very curious now, the chances of my parents still alive are very high. If the timees for me to go there, maybe I will meet them. {Too bad, because of how very secret, and closed off that n, I don¡¯t even know names of their ns and races, I¡¯ve only met them once, and fought against one of those nsmen, well.. as you know, I was instantly defeated easily} The Qilin smiled bitterly. Chapter 38: Dowry {Let¡¯s just get rid of this problem first, I¡¯m sure you also want to go back to where you came from, but now is your test time, I want to see all your abilities} Saying that the Qilin statue disappeared instantly. I set up chains forming a wall behind me, the Qilin attacked me from behind using its mes. This time my chains didn¡¯t melt, I tied the Qilin tightly. I made the chains gathered in my hands into thick, spiked whips. As my chain almost hit it, the Qilin smiled, a golden transparent barrier surrounding it. The chain I used to attack, bounced very hard. The chain I used to bind it also broke. {Your raw strength is not strong, but your n¡¯s ability is even stronger than that person, it seems you are half-blood, but¡­ it looks like you can control that ability, I¡¯m curious} The Qilin looks at me with a deep gaze. I find it strange, hearing him say that if I don¡¯t have [Berserk Charge]. I¡¯ve be a killing machine, since the first time I used this skill. From various directions, spiked chains attacked the golden barrier that protected the Qilin. The barrier started to crack, I saw these cracks, creating a spiked chain drill in my hand. A crimson red aura gathered, forming a drill tornado in my right hand. I thrust the drill into a crack in the barrier. Instantly, the Barrier broke, just as I was about to strike straight, a golden-colored me that I didn¡¯t even know where it came from attacking me. This made me have to defend myself against the attack, looking at the Qilin Statue again. Around it was golden-colored mes surrounding him. ¡°What the hell? I remember it wasn¡¯t there,¡± I was stunned to see the fire around the Qilin. {You think I¡¯ll just keep quiet when you attack my Barrier, you have to prepare for the worst situation if your enemy attacks suddenly. This is the basis of battle you know} The Qilinughed. Now that I feel like I¡¯m being taught, I don¡¯t know what else to say. The Qilin moved into the air and shot its mes at my cor. I, who couldn¡¯t fly, just dodged and blocked Qilin¡¯s attack with my chains. Feeling this isn¡¯t getting any better, this time I¡¯m going topress my chain into a ball. This is my first time trying, so I don¡¯t know what will happen after that. Gathering everything I had into the ball in my hand. A chain ball with a crimson aura formed. {Your chain looks weird, is it an item with a high rank?} The more Qilin paid attention to my abilities, the more amazing he found. Starting with me having a Partner, n Skill, and now a chain, which he also didn¡¯t know, what chain it was. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see this,¡± I¡¯m feeling very confident, with a spiked chain ball in my hand right now. All of my mana gathered into a ball made of Thorny chains. My head is currently a little dizzy, from using up too much mana. The qilin saw chain ball in my hand, he opened his eyes wide. He was very worried that the impact of the chain attack would hit the egg. {Wait, don¡¯t use it, it will hit the egg!!} ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can control it not to hit the egg,¡± I said and shot it at the Qilin. ¡°Explosion Chain¡± I just named this Skill carelessly, because I didn¡¯t know the name of this skill at all. The chain moved so fast, even the Qilin couldn¡¯t dodge and hit him. Upon hitting him, a terrifying chain explosion urred, the chains shot out in various directions from the ball, shattering the pirs into rubble. But none of the chains hit Egg, the chains seemed to protect it from the impact of an attack. I immediately fell to my knees, from running out of mana. Berserk¡¯s skills also started to disappear, and my appearance returned to its original state. The Qilin statue was now shattered, into rubble. But after that, debris gathered and formed a Qilin statue again. This time the Qilin didn¡¯t attack, he just looked at me in amazement. {Hahaha.. that¡¯s great, your ability is great. I¡¯ll let you take care of my daughter} ¡°Woli, give me a Normal Grade Mana Potion,¡± [OK, Master] So far I¡¯ve only used Low Grade Potions, and they cost only 1,000 Battle Points. For a Normal Grade Mana Potion, it costs 5,000 Battle Points. What is certain is that effect far exceeds Low Mana Potion. After seeing potion in my hand, I opened lid and drank all of its contents. I felt all mana in my body return, and tiredness in my body lessened. Heaving a sigh of relief, I looked at the Qilin. {Since you have finished this exam, I will give you something, take this} A light hits my hand, it¡¯s apass. Thepass is golden in color and looks beautiful. I don¡¯t know what thispass is used for. ¡°Thispass, what is it used for?¡± I asked curiously. {Our n, is the Qilin race, you must know right, Qilin is a creature that brings good luck. And what you have in your hand is one of our family¡¯s precious treasures, you can use thatpass, to find valuable treasures that are around where you are. The pointer on thepass will vibrate, when thepass feels treasure, but if there is nothing around you, the Pointer will not vibrate at all} I feel like I¡¯ve just been given a dowry, does he really believe in letting me take care of his daughter? He didn¡¯t look worried at all. {Nowst step you need to do is, give your mana to my daughter} ¡°Hah? Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± {I¡¯m back to being the consciousness that guards this ce, my daughter will wake up after you give her a lot of mana, but maybe she¡¯ll sleep again after that. Since her body was still in a state of adjustment, after a long time, I stopped it from hatching. She will also mature very fast, as a result of me doing this, you don¡¯t have to worry about her growthter} It¡¯s in the story, so this doesn¡¯t matter at all to me. The Qilin turned into a golden light and disappeared after that, but its voice was still heard in the room. {After this, I will take you to meet the girl, maybe this will be yourst meeting with her, before you part with her, for some time} ¡®Hah? What does he mean?¡¯ I feel confused now, because I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying. Putting all these thoughts aside, I¡¯ll know what he¡¯s sayingter. Come near the egg, I will now awaken the Qilin that is inside. My hand touched the egg, filling it with mana, my mana was slowly sucked into the egg. But as time went on, suction grew stronger, and all mana I currently had was gone in an instant. Chapter 39: Qilin Fathers Thoughts After my mana was depleted with a slightly dizzy head, the egg started to glow and crack. The egg fragments slowly fell, an animal with red scales, red horns, and a white mane was visible, the beast was one meter in size. She looks so cute, and adorable. The Qilin slowly opened its eyes, She looked at me tilting her head as if curious, I felt a connection with this Qilin, maybe it¡¯s because I gave it mana. But quickly the beast jumped up and bit my neck. ¡°Ouch, what is she doing?¡± I was shocked and tried to release the bite, the Qilin bite weakened and I easily let go. I lifted her up with both hands, seeing how she was. The Qilin looked sleepy, she turned smaller, like a lizard, and got into my clothes. ¡°ChaCha~¡± A voice sounded from her mouth, at this time her head popped up against my cor. The Qilin was sleeping there soundly. I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at this Qilin¡¯s behavior. ¡°Ah? After biting, she fell asleep?¡± Iughed softly, stroking her head, the little Qilin looked happy when her head was stroked. Not long after, the voice of Qilin¡¯s consciousness sounded again. {My daughter is called Yua, I won¡¯t tell you her full name now, once you feel strong enough,e back here, I will open a Portal for you to go to my continent. I will also exin the problems my family is going through, to the point of having to send my daughter to this continent, I hope that when that timees, you will be prepared to endure everything} That voice exined what I needed to know. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s no problem at all,¡± I replied without many rebuffs. {I will take you to meet the girl now} My vision started to glow, after that, I was now in arge-looking room. At the far end of the room, there was a circr object made of stone. It looked like a portal to teleport us back. Right now, Alice was crouching holding her knees, her face was gloomy, she had no light at all in her eyes. But after that she saw me suddenly came, in the blink of an eye came back to life. She had a happy expression, Alice ran towards me and hugged me very strongly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alice? You look sad?¡± I smiled and hugged her back. ¡°I feel so lonely, without you by my side Lute,¡±Alice looked at me with her wet eyes and big obsession. ¡®Looks like her behavior is getting weirder, I need to see her status now,¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Alice Volenhart] Race: [Blonde Catgirl] Gender: [Female] Age: [15 Years] Innate Skills: [Miracle of Vines] Skills: [Vines Thorn], [Poisonous Rose], [Rosemary Mist], [Paralyzing Seeds], [Spiked Whip] Love Meter: 200%[This girl will kill anyone who tries to get in her way, even if it¡¯s your woman, you must protect your woman, because she is very dangerous] Rank: [B] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- [Master, your life is over, you got the woman whose screw is broken] Woli¡¯s voice sounded in my head, I was also very surprised by this. How could Alice who was always kind in front of me, who had such a gentle and shy demeanor when I teased her, could be apletely different person inside. Of course this made me very surprised. I need to do something about this one matter, I want her to ept my other woman. If she doesn¡¯t ept it, this will be a war between my women, I don¡¯t want them to kill each other just because of me. ¡®Truly I am a sinful man, but how am I going to do it!?¡¯ My head started working at full speed, searching for a solution, but I didn¡¯t find any of the best solutions. Alice¡¯s hug tightened, as she suddenly kissed my lips, this woke me up who was still thinking. ¡°Chu..ahnn..hah..hmmn~,¡± A very passionate kiss ensued, Alice seemed to be in a trance. She tried to feel all over my body, she pushed me until I fell. Alice was on top of me, both of us were now in a very stimting position. ¡°Lute, Lute, Lute, I don¡¯t want us to be apart,¡± Alice¡¯s movements became more intense, I immediately grabbed her shoulder. Her current state was like that of an aroused woman, her face was red, her gaze seemed to melt. I could even see a heart symbol in her eyes. ¡°Calm down Alice, you have to calm yourself first,¡± Alice finally calmed down a bit, after I said that. She slowly sat down beside me, her face still red, but she had calmed down now. ¡°Alice, what happened, why are you like this?¡± ¡°Nothing happened Lute after you separated from me, I now realize, you are a most important person in my life, without you I feel very empty, I feel everything in this world is meaningless, when I¡¯m not with you,¡±Alice looked at me with eyes wet one. It seems that when she is not with me, it makes something inside of her awaken. I now don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, because this has a huge impact on our future rtionship. This time I heard a voice in my head, this was not Woli¡¯s voice, but the voice of Qilin consciousness guarding this ce. {You should now understand how character the girl in front of you, she has a bad character. I don¡¯t refuse you to have a woman other than my daughter, because it is very normal for a strong man to have many wives, it¡¯s just that this girl in front of you has a terrible character, this is not good for my daughter, and I n to separate you for now} ¡®Wait, you want to separate me from her, how can you do that?¡¯ I answered the Qilin who was talking in my head. {This has to be done, Once my daughter is strong enough to take care of herself, or you can calm this girl down somehow, it won¡¯t matter anymore but if you refuse my suggestion I will kill this girl now, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my daughter} I¡¯m speechless now, is it really that scary? He even tried to kill Alice. I can¡¯t let this happen, I love Alice too, even though she has this kind of character. My heart aches now, thinking that Alice who is always alone, will be alone again after this. But if I don¡¯t calm Alice down and make her ept my harem, I can¡¯t bring her to meet my other women either. I hugged Alice lovingly, this will be myst meeting with Alice, for some time I will not see her again. Alice was surprised by my warm hug, but she also returned my hug with a smile. ¡­.. [A/N: Author Are you guys upset, because Alice has to part with Lute for a while? But this needs to be done, because Alice¡¯s character is a very terrible yandere. She even, will kill other women for her happiness. Lute needs to do something for this one. Otherwise Yua will be killed by Alice before Yua bes strong. This is why Qilin father had to do this. I hope you are not sad] Chapter 40: Calming Alice Letting go of my embrace, I looked at Alice again. She was a beautiful woman, which I would hardly have had in my previous life. But in this world, she suffered so much, so much had happened to her, and soon she would be separated from me. ¡°Alice, what exams did you pass earlier?¡± I asked her with a smile. ¡°Hmmn¡­ first I fought a metal snake, after that I entered a room that would be filled with water if I could find one of the rocks on wall, and press it, the mechanism there would suck water in and disappear. But I didn¡¯t do that, because looking for rocks on one of the walls irritates me, so I just suck all water with my vines,¡± Alice smiled in. I was dumbfounded by her exnation, the exams that Alice received, was exams that suited her very well. She was very lucky, in contrast to me who had to struggle against many flying swords. ¡°How was your final exam, Alice?¡± ¡°It was so easy, I fought a giant earth golem, the golem didn¡¯t even move after I nted it with vines all over its body. Maybe because it¡¯s made of earth,¡± Alice giggled. ¡®Never mind, she¡¯s too strong!!!¡¯ She was even stronger for her age. The cmity she received now became a blessing to her strength. But I¡¯m sure, if she had to choose, she doesn¡¯t want this power at all. She just wants her family not to disappear, for her power means nothing at all. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Alice, I had to lie to you,¡¯ I held Alice¡¯s face and made our foreheads touch. I looked at her face, we could feel each other¡¯s breath. Alice didn¡¯t understand why I was doing this, she just smiled happily. ¡°Alice, you saw the portal didn¡¯t you?¡± I pointed at the giant circr object. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s with the portal, Lute?¡± ¡°I heard from the owner of this ce, that the portal is unstable when ites to returning us, we might separate when we pass through that portal.¡± In an instant the air turned cold, Alice had an expressionless face. But right now her heart was churning very strongly. The air around her was changing, her eyes were glowing red. She looked like will a rampage now. ¡°Hehehe¡­hahaha¡­ is Lute going to part with me again?¡± Alice tilted her head, her eyes now looked dark. I now understand, how terrifying Alice is if she looks angry. ¡°Alice calm down,¡± I held onto her shoulders, trying to calm her down, but the air around her grew more chaotic. Vines appeared and scattered in all directions. ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT LUTE TO SEPARATE FROM ME, I DON¡¯T WANT LUTE TO SEPARATE FROM ME, I DON¡¯T WANT LUTE TO SEPARATE FROM ME, DON¡¯T GET AWAY FROM ME LUTE, DON¡¯T GET AWAY FROM ME LUTE, DON¡¯T GET AWAY FROM ME LUTE,¡± I was horrified to hear her scream. Her eyes were glowing red, she didn¡¯t seem to even know I was in front of her right now. At this rate, Alice wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself anymore. ¡°ALICE!!!¡± I screamed and hugged Alice, Alice finally realized. This was the first time I screamed at her. The vines disappeared, tears came out corners of Alice¡¯s eyes, she hugged me while crying. ¡°Gusu..hick¡­Lute..I..I don¡¯t want us to be separate uwaaaaa¡­.¡± I feel so guilty hearing her cry because of my lies. If possible, I don¡¯t want to see Alice cry, because she is my woman. I want to see her always happy. ¡°Waaa..wahhh..Lute¡­I don¡¯t want to separate with you, Hick¡­how about the path we took earlier? Is it impassable¡­¡± Alice tried to find a door or anything that could take them out of this room. But she saw nothing here except the portal. Finally, she knew, that portal was the only way. ¡°It must be that person¡¯s fault, HEYYY¡­RETURN US TOGETHER, WE DON¡¯T WANT TO SEPARATE!!!¡± Alice attacked the room using vines with hatred, there was no response even after she attacked. I hugged Alice from behind and said to her again, this time I will calm her down. ¡°Alice I know you are very sad, how about this, if we separate, two of us will meet again at Merbanis Academy, I want you to enter that Academy too, I¡¯m sure we will meet again there,¡± Alice heard what I said, finally calmed down a bit. The Mervbanis Academy exams are held every year. One more year, they will be old enough to enter the Merbanis Academy. If they entered the Academy together, they would meet again. This made Alice much calmer because they were only separated for 1 year. ¡°Really Lute? We¡¯ll meet again at the Academy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Alice, I won¡¯t lie,¡± ¡®Even though I lied about the portal before,¡¯ I cried in my heart. Alice held my hand that was holding her, she rested her head on my chest, looking lonely. But suddenly she realized, she felt a creature in my chest, she wanted to see what it was. Alice was surprised when she saw it was a horned lizard with a mane, she had not noticed it all this time, because her mind was only thinking about Lute. ¡°Lute, what animal is that?¡± ¡°Ah this, this creature is a gift from the owner of this ruin, after I finished the exams,¡±I said breaking out in cold sweat. ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t know because Yua is still in beast form,¡¯ ¡°This lizard looks cute,¡± Alice stroked Yua¡¯s head, Yua was still asleep and didn¡¯t respond at all. *Phew* I took a deep breath. Alice and I sat back down, Alice sat on myp. We chatted for a long time before the portal suddenly came to life. A dark blue-ck hole was seen there. Alice and I looked at each other, I slowly brought my face in front of Alice and kissed her. Our kiss was not passionate at all, it was a lover¡¯s kiss. After a kiss, we both stood holding hands, we will enter the portal now. ¡°Lute, if we separate, you have to promise to meet me at Academy,¡± Alice looked at me seriously. ¡°I promise, we¡¯ll meet again there, if we separate,¡± Alice smiled at my answer, this time she wasn¡¯t angry anymore, but she still looked displeased with this. Arriving in front of the portal, I turned to Alice. ¡°Alice,e on in,¡± ¡°Um,¡± {Good luck son} Qilin¡¯s father¡¯s voice sounded in my head. Alice and I jumped holding hands. When I entered the portal, my head felt dizzy, until I finally saw light and arrived at a ce I didn¡¯t recognize. I didn¡¯t see, Alice was beside me. But I¡¯m not currently on the ground, I¡¯m currently a few kilometers off ground. Below me is a valley with a rushing river. I feel scared, because I¡¯m falling down very fast. ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH¡­.WOLI HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!¡± [Master, wish you good luck] Chapter 41: Its So Big ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH,¡± *Boom* I got into the very swift water of the river. I couldn¡¯t protect my body with chains, because since I gave my mana to Yua, my mana hasn¡¯t beenpletely filled. My body aches from the impact of my rapid fall into the river. [Huff¡­ you survived, Master] ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help me?¡± I said annoyed. Lifting Yua into the air with my hands, I tried to protect her from river water. I was drifting in the valley of a rushing river, not knowing where the current was taking me, I finally saw the forest. I hastily used up my remaining mana, make a chain and tie it to a tree in the forest. Pulling my body slowly, to the maind I sighed. But suddenly a boulder that was dragged by the current of the river, out of nowhere came towards me. ¡°DAFUQ!!¡± I immediately quickly covered Yua in my arms, rock hit the back of my head, darkening my vision. But I didn¡¯t want to drift in the river anymore, I pulled my body to the ground, with all my might. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­.this hurts so bad¡­¡± Lying on the ground, I held my head in excruciating pain. Looking at my hand now, it had blood from my head. ¡°Woli!! Quickly give me a Potion,¡± I groaned in pain. [Ok Master] Just as Woli was about to give me a Potion, my vision darkened and I fainted there. [Masters!? Did you faint? Hah.. looks like I have to help you drink the Potion] When Woli was about to leave the System, suddenly footsteps sounded from inside the forest. Woli was shocked to hear this, she didn¡¯te out of the System. She tried to see who it was, if it was a bad person, she would immediately attack him suddenly. ¡°Hmn¡­ I heard someone shouting here, did I hear wrong??¡± A brown-haired woman with horns, ears, and a cow¡¯s tail is seen walking this way, she is carrying a basket, it seems she is looking for materials in the forest. The woman has a voluptuous body, every man who sees her, will surely be captivated by her body. [Hah? Is Master¡¯s luck this great? Every beautiful woman alwayses towards him] Woli doesn¡¯t know what else to say, her Master¡¯s luck with women is amazing. Every woman he has is very beautiful and strong, but because she is also a System, she also understands that the game that was made before is an Eroge game. Woli doesn¡¯t really think much about her master having many women. The woman looked around and found the body of a man who was currently hugging a lizard with blood pouring out of his head. She was shocked and immediately tried to see the man¡¯s condition. When the woman saw his face, she had a blush on her face, because this man¡¯s face was very handsome. But she quickly shook her head, after seeing a lot of blooding out of my head. ¡°I have to quickly treat him, otherwise he will bleed out.¡± The woman lifted his body, she put his hand on her shoulder. Slowly his body was carried into the forest, didn¡¯t know where she was going to take him. ¡­.. ¡°Ouw¡­ my head hurts,¡± I opened my eyes while groaning in pain. What I first saw was a simple-looking room. This room looks suitable for one person to live in. I¡¯m confused about my current situation, I don¡¯t know where I am at all now. Thest thing I remember is that I passed out, having survived the current of a river. ¡°Woli, where am I right now?¡± [Master, you were saved by a beautiful woman, *Sigh* how can your luck with women be so great] ¡°Beautiful woman!? Who is that?¡± I asked curiously, talking about a beautiful woman piqued my interest. [You will know after seeing herter] The door slowly opened, I saw a beautiful womaning from the door, carrying a bowl that looked like there was some kind of medicine in it. What caught my attention when I saw this woman was¡­. ¡®Sugoi Dekai!!!¡¯ That¡¯s right!!, this woman has very big breasts, maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a cow girl Beastmen. Because almost all cow girls have big breasts. I gulped seeing this. ¡®W-how would it feel if I touched that soft and big thing,¡¯ I¡¯m starting to think in a perverted way now, after seeing these big breasts. ¡°You¡¯re awake, I¡¯m d,¡± The woman smiled, her smile was so beautiful, I was mesmerized. The woman saw my mesmerized face, when she smiled, had a blush on her face. She seemed to feel embarrassed when I looked at her with that gaze. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I was just surprised to see your beautiful smile,¡± I apologized to her, The woman¡¯s face turned red after hearing me. The atmosphere in the room felt awkward after I said this. ¡°I-I brought you some medicine for you to drink,¡± The woman sat beside me and handed me a bowl of medicine. This medicine was ck in color, I felt ufortable. Looking at medicine, hesitantly I drank it quickly. A stinging bitter taste went into my throat, I almost vomited this medicine. But thinking this medicine had been made with great difficulty, I swallowed it all down. ¡°This is bittersweet,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Pfftt¡­ your face looks funny, Ahh.. that¡¯s right I haven¡¯t introduced myself,¡± The womanughed, but after that, she remembered that she had not introduced herself. ¡°My name is Shelly Francene, I found you injured, by the river, did something happen to you before?¡± ¡°Ah.. my name is Lute Carter, for that¡­ I can¡¯t tell you why I was injured,¡± I looked at her apologetically. Selly saw that I didn¡¯t exin everything, just smiled. She seemed didn¡¯t find this strange at all because everyone must have their own privacy. ¡°Where are we now? I don¡¯t know where I am right now,¡± I asked awkwardly. Shelly opened her eyes wide, she was surprised that I didn¡¯t know this ce at all. ¡°We are in the territory of the Beastmen Kingdom, we are currently in Borga vige which is close to Holto City. I will give you advice, don¡¯t do anything strange here, because humans are not liked here,¡± Shelly warned me. ¡°Hah!? Beastmen Kingdom!!¡± I was surprised, it¡¯s so far from where I am, how did I get teleported here. I don¡¯t understand at all what Qilin¡¯s father is thinking, maybe he just sent me carelessly. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, where is Yua!? Did you see it?¡± I grabbed Shelly¡¯s shoulder, asked her worriedly. Shelly had a red hue when I suddenly grabbed her shoulder, she was thinking about who I meant. ¡°Hmn.. you mean the lizard?¡± Shelly pointed to the room corner, there was a bed for animals, and on top of it was a sleeping lizard. Seeing this I breathed a sigh of relief, I was afraid something would happen to Yua. Chapter 42: Familiar Name I seem to know Shelly, but who? If it was a heroine or a viin I would have remembered it easily. It¡¯s just that Shelly wasn¡¯t one of them. ¡°Hmn¡­ are you one of the Mervbanis Academy students?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°How did you know?¡± Shelly was taken aback. ¡®Turns out it¡¯s true!! she¡¯s an Academy Mervbanis student!! I feel like I¡¯ve heard her name, I just forgot when it happened,¡¯ I don¡¯t really remember, because there are many stories in the game, she should have been talked about in the story. Since she was just a passing character, it also passed through my memory just like that. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, because you¡¯re being nice to a human like me, in a ce like this,¡± I smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re right, the Academy is where many races gather, I¡¯m used to it, and I¡¯m currently working on a quest here, but haven¡¯t found anything yet,¡± Shelly smiled bitterly. So she¡¯s working on a quest, I wonder what quest she¡¯s doing. Maybe I can help her since she¡¯s already helped me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with your party members?¡± I asked curiously, because normally if students want to do a quest, they will create their own party. Because some quests have a high level of danger. ¡°Of course I¡¯m with them, they¡¯re currently working on other things,¡± Shelly exined. ¡°How about I also help you with the quest?¡± ¡°Hah? Do you want to help? Just look at your condition, if you can even fight,¡± Shellyughed. ¡°Oh¡­ about this, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I said and took HP Potion. I drank it in one gulp, Shelly had a bbergasted expression, after she saw the potion in my hand. Potions are not cheap, they are quite expensive, it¡¯s because if you drink potions, your wounds will heal quickly. But Potions also have limitations, every time you drink a Potion, you will feel exhausted and when your body reaches the limit of drinking potions, the potion will not give you any effect at all. It is different from healing magic because healing magic is easy to use and has no side effects, which is why people with healing magic are highly sought after. ¡°So you have a Potion? That means it¡¯s useless for me to make medicine earlier,¡± Shelly held her head. ¡°Hahaha.. I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°Alright, is it true that you want to help us? You can fight right?¡± Shelly looked me in eye. ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to worry about my abilities, I¡¯m quite strong,¡± I said while posing like a wrestler. ¡°Hahaha¡­ well, I¡¯ll talk to my party memberster,¡± Shellyughed. Seeing Shelly¡¯sughter, I smiled, she has a pretty face. She¡¯s evenparable to Heroines, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t remember her at all. I forget when I¡¯ve heard her name. ¡°I want to ask, how long have I been unconscious?¡± I asked quite curiously. ¡°Hmn.. maybe about one day, I brought you here yesterday,¡±Shelly thought. ¡®So it¡¯s been a day, wasn¡¯t it yesterday I used a Berserk Skill? If side effects are active, what should I do,¡¯ I thought hard, trying to find the best solution. Alice wasn¡¯t here, if side effects were active, I might raped a woman because of it. What should I do now? *Growl* The sound of a hungry stomach sounded throughout the room, Shelly and I were surprised. It turned out to be my stomach, Shellyughed at the sound of my stomach, I also could onlyugh with her. ¡°I will cook something for you to eat, you just wait here,¡± Shelly went out of the room after that. I went back to thinking about a big problem I¡¯m going to face soon. Especially now that I¡¯m in the territory of the Beastmen Kingdom ¡°Woli, will I be able to withstand this ¡®Berserk Charge¡¯ side effect?¡± I hoped. [No Master, you can¡¯t endure that side effect at all, because that¡¯s the price you have to pay, after using ¡®Berserk¡¯] ¡°Hah¡­ what should I do,¡± I said resignedly. [Just do it like before, wouldn¡¯t it be easier that way] Woliughed. ¡°You¡¯re not helping at all, you¡¯re making me even more worried!!!¡± I now have a blue line on my temple. [Master, we can¡¯t do anything about it, you know that too] Woli also sighed softly. I can only surrender now, looking at Yua, recalling the beautiful girl in the story, she is the main heroine. She has red horns, long white hair, a Qilin tail, and pointed ears. But now, Yua is still in her infancy, Come on she is still a child who has just been born. there¡¯s no way I should wait for her to grow up, and if she¡¯s an adult, I also need her approval whether she epts me. Suddenly Yua slowly opened her eyes slowly, she yawned and looked confused. But after Yua saw me, she ran and immediately jumped into my chest. ¡°ChaCha~¡± ¡°Hmm? What? are you hungry?¡± I smiled stroking her head. Yua looks happy when I stroke her head, she also strokes my hand with her head. ¡°Woli, give me Crystal Core, from the monster we killed,¡± [This is it, Master] In my hand is a yellow crystal. This is a crystal of Rank C monster, every monster from Rank C onwards will create a Crystal Core in their body. This Crystal Core is a reason why they can use magic. Crystal in my hand is this size of a thumb, since it¡¯s only a Crystal from a Rank C monster, it is doesn¡¯t have arge size. In the game, in order to increase Yua¡¯s strength, she would eat the Crystal Core of the monster. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t eat other things, it was just that Crystal Core was something that made her strong. ¡°ChaCha?¡± Yua looked curious about crystal in my hand, I smiled and handed crystal to her. Yua held crystal, she seemed interested, not long after, she put crystal into her mouth and chewed it. *Cruck, Cruck, Cruck* Sound of crystals being crushed from being chewed rang out. Hearing this sound, I was quite curious how strong her teeth and mouth could chew such a hard object? This is something I can¡¯t understand. ¡°ChaCha!! ¡°What is it? you want more?¡± Yua looked at me again, she seemed to be asking for more Crystal Cores. Iughed softly and gave her a lot of Crystal Cores. *Cruck, Cruck, Cruck* Yua ate everything voraciously, she doesn¡¯t even care about me anymore. I stroked her head, she then came to her senses and looked at me, but after that she continued eating again. ¡°Shelly!! are you in there?¡± Suddenly the door opened and a beautiful woman with ck hair came in here. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± Chapter 43: Mad Woman The woman was surprised to see me in this room, she looked wary at me. Her hand was already on the hilt of a sword that was on her waist, The woman was prepared if something happened. ¡°Calm down, Shelly brought me here,¡± I said with sweat on my body. ¡°Shelly brought a man? That sounds impossible,¡± The woman grew more and more alert. ¡®W-what¡¯s wrong? Is it wrong to bring men?¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her, she¡¯s currently cooking,¡± I assured the woman. ¡°But why are you in Shelly¡¯s room? Did you do something to her?¡± The woman looked angry. ¡®Hah? What¡¯s with her brain? Does she think all men are bad, I don¡¯t understand at all, more I try to calm her down, angrier she gets,¡¯ ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me? Why do you always look angry? It¡¯s not good you know!?¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°All men are the same, they are beasts, you can¡¯t fool me, you must be here for Shelly¡¯s body, I will beat you now,¡± The woman¡¯s eyes look dangerous. I got scared and put Yua on the bed, Yua seemed surprised and saw me, but she continued to eat. ¡®Haha.. I¡¯m jealous of how calm Yua is now, she doesn¡¯t even care at all,¡¯ I chuckled [Master, this time you found a woman who is perfect for you hahah..] Woliughed in the system. ¡°How do I look good with her,¡± I mumbled. Getting out of bed, I tried to get out of the room calling for Shelly, to calm this crazy woman down. If she didn¡¯t stop now, she might just throw a tantrum. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll call Shelly if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± When I was about to leave a room, the woman suddenly blocked me with her hand in front of the door. ¡°What!?¡± I looked at her in annoyance. ¡°I said I was going to beat you up, you thought you could run away,¡± The woman pulled out her sword from the sword belt, she shed at me very quickly. I was surprised when she was about to sh at me. I hurriedly backed away to avoid her. A small wound was visible on my chest, if I didn¡¯t dodge, I might have been seriously injured by it. ¡°You crazy woman!! what are you doing, can¡¯t you calm down, if you are like this, no man will marry you,¡± I said angrily. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!!¡± The woman looked angrier and angrier, blood vessels visible on her head. It seems I said right where her pain. ¡°That¡¯s right, no man would marry a woman like you!!¡± I¡¯m also very annoyed now. [That¡¯s right, no one will marry you, because Master will marry you] Woliughed. ¡°Woli don¡¯t joke, it can¡¯t happen,¡± [Are you sure Master!? I really doubt you] Woli said teasingly. I was toozy to answer Woli, I looked at the woman again. The woman¡¯s face was red with anger, her hands were shaking, her eyes were scary. The aura in her body began to be distorted. ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!! ¡®FIRE SWORD¡¯,¡± Her sword shrouded in burning mes, she leaped at me. shing her sword horizontally, I jumped into the air, dodging the attack. I clung to the ceiling and tried to rush towards the exit. But suddenly, a very hot fire came from behind. I quickly protected my body with chains. In this small room, I can¡¯t move freely, I have to do something with this crazy woman. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, you made me do it,¡± I said, getting ready to fight. Around me are chains that are ready to attack, the woman narrowed her eyes, when she saw these crimson red chains, she felt a little ufortable. But she didn¡¯t care anymore, all she wanted now was to destroy the man in front of her now. Yua, who had finished eating all Crystal Cores, looked at the two of us who were about to explode into a fight. Yua saw my chest with a little blood on it, became angry. Yua jumped at the woman¡¯s head which took her by surprise. ¡°Aahhh.. what¡¯s with this lizard,¡± The woman retreated towards me, trying to release Yua¡¯s grip. I saw her who was about to hurt Yua rushing towards her trying to grab Yua. The woman turned towards me suddenly which surprised me, she bumped into me and we both fell. [Hohoho¡­ great position] Woli was amazed to see this. I felt a round and soft object on my face, it smelled like a flower. There was no mistake on my face right now was that woman¡¯s breasts. ¡°Ouch, what happened,¡± the woman groaned in pain. ¡°Hmm .. hmm ..¡± I felt shortness of breath in her chest. The woman saw our current state, her face immediately turned red. Her chest is against my face, my knees are in her crotch, we are now in an erotic position. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is there so much noise here? Au..¡± Shelly came suddenly when she saw the ambiguous position of the two of us, she was shocked and had a red face. ¡°Err.. what are you two doing?¡± The woman quickly got up from me, finally I could breathe better. The woman¡¯s face was red, she looked embarrassed, especially when her friend saw her in that position. ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s not what you think, I¡¯m just trying to teach this pervert a lesson. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trying to do something to you and our party members, he¡¯s a bad person,¡± The woman looked at me with disdain. ¡°Hahh.. Karyn, I know you are very worried about us, it¡¯s just that I brought him here, I found him injured by the river,¡± Shelly exined to her. ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± I got up and was beside Shelly, Yua was on my shoulder, Yua and I nod-nod head. Karyn¡¯s face was shocked, she looked a little embarrassed because she was mistaken. But she still didn¡¯t ept that there was a man in their house, she didn¡¯t like it at all. Plus when we first met, we were already in that position, what would happen if they often met, this made her feel disgusted. ¡°Shelly, I don¡¯t want any man here, I¡¯m sure he will be a beastter, because no man can stand being under same roof as a woman,¡± Karyn spoke displeasedly. Shelly looked doubtful when she heard Karyn¡¯s words, it¡¯s true, normally no man would be able to stand it, under same roof as a woman. But she shook her head, she wanted to believe me. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t do that, if anything happens I¡¯ll be responsible,¡± Shelly said firmly. [Master, she looks like really trusts you, even though you are a beast hahaha..] ¡®Ugh.. I feel so guilty right now, I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯m going to be a horny beast all of a sudden,¡¯ My conscience now feels guilty, because Shelly defended me. She doesn¡¯t know anything about the real me, maybe I should get out of this house, I can¡¯t harm her. ¡­.. [A/N: Author [Ding!!] [Quest 1000 collectiblespleted] ¡°W-what? 1000 collections!! Yeeesssss¡­¡± I never thought that today I would see my novel reach 1000 collections, even now 1.2K. I remember the first time I made this novel, I just made it carelessly. The first time I wrote in English was a meltdown. But even though my writing has poor grammar and sometimes there are some wrong words, you guys still help me to improve it, it makes me excited to write. With the support of all of you, I, who initially thought that my novel would end in destruction, finally have hope. There were even times when I saw badments, feeling a little disappointed with my own novel. It can¡¯t be helped, if you write and people judge it badly, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve felt that way I don¡¯t know why, but my novel is in ¡®Encouraging Novels¡¯ which is on the main page. Maybe this is the reason why my novel readership has suddenly increased drastically. I am very grateful for your support, you are the one who made me move forward until now. ^_^ I want to ask, do you want all Shelly Party members to join Lute¡¯s harem? >/////< Chapter 44: Cute Woman I¡¯m currently in the living room, after some conversation and Shelly trying to convince Karyn, Karyn finally epted it reluctantly. But she¡¯s still looking at me with a piercing gaze. It seems like she¡¯s going to trouble me from now on. We are all currently sitting in the living room, this is a simple house, it doesn¡¯t look too big. There are 4 people here including me, a woman I just met is here, Shelly previously said this woman already knew I was here. She doesn¡¯t look angry like Karyn, she¡¯s very friendly to me. The woman has blonde hair with dog ears and tail, her face looks beautiful, her eyes are orange. The woman also has a nice body, plump hips, big and beautiful breasts, although she can¡¯t match Shelly¡¯s, she has good assets . ¡°Introduce yourselves, I¡¯m sure Lute is also curious.¡± Shelly said she is currently beside me, while the other two are in front of me. A blonde-haired woman introduced herself first, while as for Karyn, she had been looking at my face with fed up. ¡°I will introduce myself first, my name is Le Harlow, as you can see I am from the Dog Beastmen race, Hmnn¡­ what more do I need to tell you, Oh right, my favorite food is roasts. I also like bathing, and for my three sizes¡­ that¡¯s a secret hihihi¡­¡± Le giggled. ¡°Hey Le!!, don¡¯t say anything reckless,¡± Karyn nudged her elbow at Le. ¡°Hehehe¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the first time a man will live with us, I¡¯m a little excited,¡± Leughed. I alsoughed inwardly, seeing her funny behavior. This time I looked at Karyn, waiting for her to introduce herself. But Karyn looked at me with a piercing gaze, Le giggled seeing this. ¡°Karyn, you¡¯re not going to introduce yourself? Well I¡¯ll just introduce you, the name of a woman beside me is Karyn Nance, she¡¯s not a naughty girl as you can see, she¡¯s just worried about our safety. Karyn¡¯s favorite food is spicy food, even though she likes it, she will sometimes cry when she eats it because it¡¯s too spicy, and for her three sizes¡­¡± ¡°W-w-what are you saying!!! Le, why did you reveal my secret?¡± But before she could finish speaking, Karyn immediately covered her mouth. Karyn¡¯s face looked embarrassed because Le had exposed her embarrassing experience, even she would say three her size if she didn¡¯t stop it now. ¡°Hahaha.. what¡¯s wrong Karyn? You seem embarrassed, you should be more daring in front of men,¡± Leughed. ¡°Hump, that¡¯s useless, they¡¯re all beasts,¡± Karyn snorted. Actually judging by Karyn¡¯s overall appearance, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have a problem if she wanted to find a man. Her face is beautiful, her long ck hair is tied in a ponytail, her eyes are red that reminds me of roses, her body also looks proportionate, maybe because she uses a sword, she trains her body too. ¡°What? why are you looking at me, You want me to beat you up now!?¡± Karyn looked at me with a re. ¡®Hah.. I take my words back, she¡¯s not pretty totally!!¡¯ Shelly also couldn¡¯t do anything, she just sighed seeing Karyn¡¯s behavior. ¡°I will introduce myself, my name is Lute Carter, my favorite food isn¡¯t there, as long as it¡¯s edible and not poison, it should be fine.¡± ¡°Hmnn¡­ Lute, do you have a lover now?¡± Le asked. Le¡¯s question took me by surprise, even everyone in the room was shocked. But judging by their stares, it seemed like they were interested except for Karyn of course. ¡°Do I need to answer this question?¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Of course we need to know this, what if you¡¯re having an affair, we might be able toin hehehe¡­¡± Le giggled. ¡°I-I now has three lovers, and the other one seems to be waiting for a confession, but I haven¡¯t told them I have another woman, I¡¯ll tell them when the timees,¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°Tch, unfaithful,¡± Karyn said disdainfully. I looked at Karyn with displeasure, what does she know? She only saw me from outside. It seems that this woman needs to be taught a lesson, longer she mocks me, more annoyed I be. Come on I also have a limit to my patience. ¡°Auww it looks like you have a lot of lovers, are you going to make us your lovers too?¡± Le said yfully. Shelly heard this had a red face, whereas Karyn had a dark face. ¡°Err that¡­¡± ¡°Stop Le!! don¡¯t tease Lute,¡± Shelly warned her. ¡°Hehehe.. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Le with an apologetic face. Shelly couldn¡¯t help but sigh, if she didn¡¯t stop Le¡¯s behavior, she would feel bad for Lute. Because Le¡¯s question is getting worse and worse. ¡°I will exin problem we are facing right now. until now we haven¡¯t found any clue,¡± Shelly said with a serious expression. After hearing this, both of their faces became serious. They had searched around the vige but until now, they had not found anything. ¡°Shelly, did you let him overhear our conversation?¡± Karyn looks at me. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Lute needs to hear this, because he¡¯s going to help us with this quest,¡± Shelly said. ¡°W-what? you want him toe with us?¡± Karyn was bbergasted. ¡°That¡¯s right, as well as Karyn, stop badmouthing Lute, you also seem to have seen his fighting ability, there should be no problem with himing with us.¡± ¡°Humpn¡± ¡°Err.. is this all your party members?¡± I asked Shelly ¡°No, we have one other member, but she is currently looking for enemy trail in the forest,¡± Shelly exined. ¡®Hmn.. so they have four members, will my power be neededter?¡¯ I was a little hesitant, because they seemed to have enough members. But when Shelly heard me asking for help, she looked happy. It seemed the quest they were doing was dangerous. ¡°You all seem to have enough members, is my help really needed?¡± I asked Selly. ¡°Of course your help is needed Lute, I may not have exined this yet, but the enemy we are going to fight has a lot of members, they are an organization that kidnaps a lot of people, quest we are currently working on has Rank B+, there is a possibility that this quest is even higher rank than that,¡± Shelly exined to me. ¡®So they¡¯re doing dangerous quests, it¡¯s only natural that they need someone else¡¯s help,¡¯ ¡°Alright, looks like I understand the situation now,¡± I nodded. ¡°So this time, my n is three people from our group, will look for enemy trail in the forest, while other two are waiting in vige, if there is a kidnapping here, immediately contact others. Oh yeah Lute, uses this to contact us, you just need to fill it with mana,¡± Shelly gave me a hexagon shaped object, it was size of a palm, with some patterns on it. If I remember correctly, this should be a long distancemunication tool. Chapter 45: Blessing This thing was called a Seezingcal, but even though it couldmunicate from a great distance, it all depended on its quality. Better the quality of Seezingcal, the longer distance that can be used. And as we know, goods of good quality are certainly expensive. To be able to summon others, it is necessary to unify the connection between Seezingcal. It could be done by bringing two Seezingcals closer together. All Seezingcals with any quality can be connected, only if the connected Seezingcal has a lower quality than others, then the distance that can be traveled, will only follow the distance of Seezingcal with quality below it. I looked at this thing in my hand, it seems to be of low quality. Even so, this should be fine. because we only searched around the forest and vige. ¡°Karyn, you just came back didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you find any clues?¡± Le asked Karyn. ¡°Hah.. I didn¡¯t find anything, it seems they were very careful not to leave any traces,¡± Karyn sighed in annoyance. ¡°I thought so too, even though kidnapping happened recently, but they move very carefully,¡± *Growl* My stomach growled again, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since, everyone looked at me with various expressions when they heard the sound of my stomach. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry Lute, I forgot you haven¡¯t eaten before, we will discuss thister, for now, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Shelly smiled. We all now moved to the dining room, on the table there was already some food on it, all of them looked delicious, which made my saliva drip a little. Everyone sat on chairs, except Shelly, she went back to the kitchen to get other food. ¡°This is it, eat to your heart¡¯s content. Karyn, you must be hungry too, I prepared spicy food for you, ¡°Shelly returned to bring other food. I, who had been hungry all day, ate voraciously. Everything tasted good, I really liked it, especially if a woman made it for me. ¡°This is delicious, thanks Shelly,¡± I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± While eating Karyn wasn¡¯t angry or annoyed with me, she was too busy eating spicy food. [Master, I want too, won¡¯t you pity me?] Woli in the system is feeling sad. ¡°Hah? You¡¯re still being punished you know, when your sentence is over, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± I just muttered in a small voice so that no one else could hear. [Master!! You are so mean, you have no heart at all, you don¡¯t feel pity for me?] ¡°Shut up, the system doesn¡¯t need to eat,¡± [Muuu¡­] Woli kept bbering in the system, I didn¡¯t answer at all until finally she got bored and didn¡¯t babble anymore. After eating, Shelly took me to my new room, that room was next to Le¡¯s room. It turned out that this room was thest room that was empty, and only contained a ce to put things, visible dust flying in the air, and even a lot of cobwebs here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lute, but this is thest room we have, this room must be cleaned first before you can use it,¡± Shelly said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is enough, I¡¯ll clean it up now,¡± I said as I rolled up my sleeves. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll help you too.¡± ¡°Thanks, Shelly,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shelly had a blush on my face. I¡¯m quite curious now, she¡¯s always been kind to me, this makes me want to see her status now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Shelly Francene] Race: [Cow Girl Beastmen] Gender: [Female] Age: [17 Years] Innate Skills: [Blessing Milk](Lock) Skills: [Water Barrier], [Water Lance], [Vortex Wave], [Wave Strike], [Water Cage], [Vibris] Love Meter: 45% [At least she doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re bad] Rank: [C+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®She also has an Innate Skill? And the name of this skill made me think of something strange,¡¯ That¡¯s right, the name of this skill makes me think of an anime I¡¯ve watched. Where the protagonist will drink women¡¯s milk, after that he will be strong if I¡¯m not mistaken name of the anime is Qwaser or whatever. While watching this anime, I waspletely bbergasted. If it¡¯s a Vampire sucking blood and getting strong, that¡¯s normal, but in this anime what he sucks is women¡¯s milk, how could I not be surprised the first time I watched it. ¡®Well, let¡¯s get rid of all these weird thoughts, Shelly has a good impression of me, and I still have a lot of work to do now,¡¯ Shelly and I started cleaning a room, there¡¯s a lot of dust in here. I took all the things in this room to another ce, Shelly also helped me. Without realizing it, it waste afternoon and everything in the room had been cleaned. This room is now suitable for use, everything has been moved and the room looks clean. ¡°Shelly thank you for helping me and allowing me to stay here, I don¡¯t know what to do in return,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep saying this, I¡¯m also d that you¡¯ll help uster, so this can be considered break-even, ¡°Shelly smiled. ¡°Since everything is finished, I will return to my room, if you need anything don¡¯t hesitate and tell me,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shelly returned to her room after that, Iy on the bed looking at the ceiling. Shelly was so nice to me, I had to repay her kindness, but all I did was help her with the Quest. ¡°Hahh.. Woli show me my status now,¡± [Okay, Master] Woli said annoyed, it seems she¡¯s still annoyed with what happened earlier. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [15 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [Berserk Charge], [Erotic Massage Technique], [Great Golden Body] Battle Skills: [Basic Dagger Techniques] Ranks: [C] Love Points: [17.000] Battle Points: [330.000] Connected Items: [Chain Of Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Looking at the Battle Points I got, I felt satisfied that I had hunted many monsters before. But after seeing my status, I feel less satisfied, because I don¡¯t have any other Battle Skills. So far I¡¯ve only used my chains to fight, maybe I need to have better Battle Skills. ¡°Woli, can you find something for me to use, with all Points I have now,¡± [I think this skill will suit you, Master] Woli showed me a skill. [Elemental Enhancement You can make your weapon emit all the basic elements, such as Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Thunder, Light and Darkness. Each element has a special ability that you can get, but this ability is only useful for weapons, this ability cannot be used without using a weapon. If you can control other elements like, Ice, Fire Inferno, Shadow or others, you canbine them with your weapon. Price: 300,000 Battle Points] ¡­ [A/N: Author Today I will get Raiden Shogun Baal, that¡¯s for sure. Y¡¯all can¡¯t bother me, I want Baal!!!!! Good luck to your gacha, and good luck to mine. Chapter 46: Wrong Time ¡®This skill can let me use all the basic elements? It looks very powerful, even though it¡¯s only useful for weapons,¡¯ If I had this skill, my chain could have multiple elements, plus I would gain special abilities in each element. Please note that not everyone has the basic elements that can be used for battle. I¡¯ve exined before if it¡¯s just magic for everyday life, almost anyone can use it except for the elements of darkness and light as long as they have mana. But it was different if it was used for battle, one had to have a certain affinity to one of the elements before one could use it for battle. Some people have two elements like Silvie, and some don¡¯t even have one at all. People who do not have this element, practice learning other techniques, such as using a sword and making shes from it, or using techniques that can strengthen the body. And there are even those who have sword intent as their ability, there are many more abilities they can possess, it¡¯s just that if that person chooses this path it will definitely require a lot of effort, unlike learning magic. They need to train their muscles and their fighting ability. Training will be very tough more they get stronger, it¡¯s only natural if you want to pursue strength. ¡°This skill looks good, Woli I want to buy it,¡± I said excitedly. [Alright Master, this skill has been purchased, Master. you can try it now] Hearing Woli¡¯s words, I got up from my bed. Taking out my chain I want to try it with the water element. My chain which was originally a crimson red chain is now starting to change to a clear blue like water. Around my chain are small balls of water floating around. I wonder how strong this is, but since I¡¯m still in the room and it¡¯s gettingte, maybe I¡¯ll give it a tryter. After waiting for a while in the room, while looking at Yua who was sleeping, Shelly called me to dinner, I went to a dining room with her. After dinner, I told them I wanted to go outside for some air, rather I¡¯m trying to run away from them now. I don¡¯t know what will happenter if the Berserk side effect suddenly activates here. ¡­.. Walking through the forest, I came to a river, the river water was clear under the moonlight. When I walked around the vige before, many people looked at me with unsatisfactory eyes, probably because I was human. The forest here also looks denser, it¡¯s only natural that this location is in the Beastmen kingdom, they prefer to live in wild. But whenpared to the Elf Kingdom, this was nothing, because Elves lived close to nature. Even their house is on a tree. I sat by the river, looking at this scene, my heart became calmer after that. ¡°Huh.. what should I do?¡± [Master, stop sighing, you¡¯re pissing me off even more] Woli clicked her tongue. ¡°Woli I don¡¯t know what to do now, this confuses me,¡± [Just do it like before, lots of women around you right?] ¡°If only it were that easy,¡± I shook my head. Unknowingly I¡¯ve been here for a long time, it¡¯s alsote at night. I feel like I have to go back now, and it turns out that moment I¡¯ve been worrying about has finallye. [Berserk Charge Active] And right now, someone came at the wrong time. ¡°Lute you¡¯re here, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere,¡± Shelly came from the forest and smiled at me. My body feels really hot now, after hearing her voice, this made my body react even more badly. Shelly looked at me curiously, because of my strange movements. ¡°L-Lute? What happened to you? Your body looks hot,¡± I didn¡¯t answer anything, I just looked at her with a hot gaze. Shelly was surprised to see my state of being aroused, she backed away slowly until her back hit a tree. ¡°Lu-Lute, don¡¯t do that,¡± Shelly tried to push me away, but I grabbed both of her hands and rob her lips. ¡°Hmn!!¡± Shelly was surprised when I suddenly kissed her, she tried to break my kiss. But I immediately massaged her big breasts, I felt a soft and supple feeling in my hands. It feels really nice when I massage it. Shelly¡¯s body shivered as she felt an electric current run down her spine. Subconsciously she moaned and opened her mouth. ¡°Ahhnn¡­hahn..hmnn..chu..¡± I put my tongue in her mouth, Shelly tried to refuse it, by pushing my tongue. A battle of tongues ensued, one wanted to devour other one wanted to refuse, I slowly released my kiss from her. ¡°Hah¡­hah..¡± Both of our breaths became rough, but a few tears rolled down corners of Shelly¡¯s eyes. Seeing these tears, my consciousness finally returned, I can¡¯t make an innocent woman cry just because of my lust, I quickly retreated away from her. ¡°Hah.. hah.. Shelly!! Get out of here, I can¡¯t help it,¡± I screamed trying to endure this side effect. ¡°Lute, w-what happened to you!?¡± Shelly tried to touch me hesitantly, it seemed she realized this was not what I wanted, she also saw my condition which looked strange. Looks like someone who was given an aphrodisiac. ¡°It¡¯s a side effect, hah¡­ because I used my innate skill,¡± ¡°H-how can that be? I¡¯ve never heard of innate skills having side effects.¡± Shelly said in surprise, innate skills shouldn¡¯t have any side effects. But that¡¯s different from my situation because I only have half my race blood as well as ¡®Berserk Charge¡¯. ¡°Hah¡­Hah¡­ Anyway, you have to go now, I¡¯ll stay away from you too,¡± I said and ran away from the ce, I jumped from tree to tree, not knowing which direction I was going to reach. Shelly who saw me immediately left, became worried, especially after she heard of my condition. She was afraid that I would be caught by the residents, or attacked by monsters, she felt responsible if something happened to me. ¡°Wait Lute!!! Do not go!!¡± Shelly tried to chase after me but to no avail. I¡¯m really fast when I run away because I¡¯m used to running away from monsters. ¡­. When I jump over the tree, the bottom of my stomach gets hotter. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore this time, so I fell from the tree. My head was so hot, I couldn¡¯t think clearly, Iy on the ground before my awareness went dark. Chapter 47: Pink Woman? R-18 Suddenly, when I woke up, I felt my lower body tingle. I slowly opened my eyes and looked around. Here it looks dark, this room looks like it is made of natural stone, maybe this is a cave. ¡°Kuh..¡± I felt a strong pleasure in my crotch, looking down at my crotch. My pants were removed, there was a woman with her whole body made of pink slime. ¡°Hmnn¡­Churu..chuko..juru¡± The woman is currently sucking my meat stick hard and her cheeks are puffing up, when she heard my voice, she looked at me, her eyes showed as if smiling at me. I feel shocked now, myst memory is of me passing out in the forest. ¡®W-what happened and why is there a sub Heroine here? Moreover, she was sucking my crotch,¡¯ I can¡¯t process all this in my mind. My mind is currently very muddled, what I want now is the pleasure that this woman gives. ¡°Jubu..nn..churu..mnn..¡± It felt awful slimy in her mouth, a stinging pleasure running down my spine. She moved her head back and forth, sucking my cock with pleasure. Her mouth was constricted and the feeling of being sucked in was intense as if she wanted to expel everything I had. ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡± I tried to suppress this pleasure by cing my strength on my waist, I wanted to continue this feeling of pleasure. But her slime mouth, and a strong suck, made me notst long. My lower stomach quivered, my nds throbbed and ended up expelling all my load in her mouth. ¡°Hmnn!!¡± She was surprised, when I let out my cum all of a sudden, her cheeks puffed up because so much of my load was thrown into her mouth. But she didn¡¯t waste this and sucked my cock really hard, not wanting to leave a drop. ¡°Kuhhh..¡± Feeling of pleasure stung again in my flesh stick. I clenched my teeth, because of her strong suction. After all my cum was drunk by her, she licked my meat stick as if she wanted to taste it again. ¡°This is delicious,¡± The slime woman smiled happily while holding my cock in her hands and licking it. ¡°Hahh¡­hah¡­¡± I feel my body is still hot, it seems that if I haven¡¯t released my cum inside a woman¡¯s body, this hot feeling will not end. ¡°This is delicious, I want more,¡± The slime woman looked at me with sparkling eyes, she seemed to like drinking my cum. But this time all I wanted was to connect with her, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Hahh¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I want to do it,¡± ¡°Hmnn!?¡± I got up and grabbed her shoulder, I immediately kissed her lips. The slime woman was surprised, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was doing and just obeyed. ¡°Chuu..hahnn..ahh..humm..¡± I opened her mouth and stuck my tongue in, she didn¡¯t resist at all. I traced my hand to her chest and massaged it. ¡°Ahnnnn¡­hahh..hmmnn¡­¡± She moaned pleasure, this was the first time she had felt this pleasure, she wanted to feel more. My other hand slowly stroked her back and up to her ass. I massaged her ass, which made her face melt. ¡°Ahhnnn..hmmn¡­¡± Her tongue was like slimy water, since her body was a slime, she shouldn¡¯t have any heat in her body. But I felt her body heat up, her whole body was slimy and slippery. Letting go of our kiss, I saw her face, she looked at me with a hot and curious gaze, this slime woman didn¡¯t understand at all what I was doing. ¡°What is this, Ahnn.. this feels good, I want more,¡± This slime woman wants to know this feeling of pleasure again, she looks at me with a heart symbol in her eyes. I also can¡¯t hold it anymore, my meat stick is already towering with veins around it, right now my chicken looks in terrible condition. ¡°Hahh¡­ I¡¯ll put it in,¡± I said to her who was lying under me. ¡°Put it in? Put it in, what?¡± The slime woman looked at me in bewilderment, but she didn¡¯t reject what I did to her. I positioned my cock towards her pussy lips and rubbed them there. ¡°Hmm¡­ what is this?¡± She looked down where my cock was rubbing her secret spot. Without further ado, I poked her slimy hole in one thrust. ¡°Aghnnn¡­Ahhnn¡­ is this¡­ this feels good¡­ more, I want more¡­¡± A strong slimy and tightening feeling, give me pleasure in my cock. This feeling was different from anything I had ever felt before. It felt very warm andfortable, like soaking in hot water, but with soft walls gripping my cock very firmly. ¡°Ahhhnn¡­hggnnn..aahh¡­ahhh¡­¡± I moved my hips roughly, her voice sounding very pleasing to my ears. I stirred a slimy cave with my cock. ¡°Ahhnn¡­this is good..hagnnnn¡­ahh..hmnnn,¡± I felt the tightening of her pussy getting stronger and her sucking getting more and more horrible. Every time I push, I feel like I hit something like a womb door. ¡°Ughh¡­ it¡¯s really tight¡­¡± ¡°Aghhhnn¡­ what is this!? Ahhnn¡­ what are we doing¡­.this feels so good!!!¡± She moaned in pleasure, this was something new for her, she had no idea there was such a thing. Something hard, hot, and thick hit her womb door, making her mind wander. I held her breast, it felt smooth and soft. Her size breasts arerge, ifpared to my grip, I massage with my massage technique. ¡°Hyuunn¡­w-what are you doing? My chest feels good¡­ahnn¡­do more¡­¡± I pinched her nipples gently and pulled her tightly, her body curvy up when I pulled her nipples. ¡°Aguuhh¡­ my head¡­ I feel my head spinning¡­ Aahhhnnnn¡± She moaned in pleasure feeling stars scatter in her head. I bent down and kissed her lips. Our tongues met each other and wanted to feel each other. ¡°Hmmn¡­chuu..ahhn..juru..hahnn..¡± The sound of kissing, and sound disgusting water from where we were connected filled the entire cave. An overwhelming feeling of pleasure ran through my every nerve, her whole body was like a slime that gave me pleasure. ¡°Hiiiin¡­something¡­something wille out¡­ahhh¡­Ahhnnn¡­¡± She felt, something extraordinary from pleasure gathering, something that woulde out of her pussy. Her face melted, she gritted her teeth, her eyes had a heart symbol as she looked at me. Seeing her pleased face, instinct dominates woman below me now, making me even more passionate. ¡°Aaaaaahhhnnnnn¡­..¡± She moaned a long pleasure, I felt slime folds tighten and suck my meat stick really terrible. I felt electricity running down my spine. ¡°Kuhh.. I gonna cum,¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pushed into her deepest ce. I took out all my load in her womb. *Byurruuu..Byurrr¡­Byurrrr¡­* Her love juice and my cum came out at the same time, her body twitched as she felt hot liquid enter her body, her face melted with pleasure. ¡°Hahh¡­hahhh..¡± [Bersek Charge Ended] There was a rough breath from both mouths of us, my body didn¡¯t feel horribly aroused anymore. But it seemed that neither of us was satisfied at all, even the slime woman¡¯s face was asking for more. ¡°I want more, it feels good,¡± The slime woman suddenly pushed me, and Iy on the ground. This time she was in lead, she moved her hips as if jumping up and down on a horse. I again felt the pleasure of the slimy folds on my meat stick. ¡°Ahhnn..hahh..this is good..hmmn..agghnnn¡­¡± Her breasts bounced back in front of me, this made me gulp, and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I held her breasts and massaged them. ¡°Ahhnn.. that¡¯s right¡­ it feels good there¡­ hangghnnn¡­.¡± Her face melted with pleasure as I massaged her, her body went limp and she fell onto my chest. This time I grabbed her slimy round ass and stabbed my wand all way to her womb door. ¡°Higuu¡­aahnn..aghhnn..ahhnn,¡± She opened her eyes wide as I made a sudden move and moaned in ecstasy with each thrust. Feeling hot slimy walls tightened my cock again, and sucked my meat stick hard. I kissed her and she wanted to kiss me too we both devoured each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Hahnn..juru..chu..hmmn,¡± She seemed to tighten her grip on her hips as she felt a strong pleasure, and also suction from her secret ce was terrifying, her body was made of slime so she could do anything to her body. ¡°Ahhhhhnnnnnn¡­something ising out again¡­.hmmnn¡­¡± ¡°Hahh¡­ it¡¯s cum¡­ when you feel it¡­ say I cuming¡­¡± ¡°Cum!?..hanngg¡­ahhnn..ahnn I gonna cumm..I¡¯m cummiiinggg¡­¡± I also reached my limit and prated in until my nds hit her womb door and put all my semen into her womb. *Byurru¡­Byurrrr¡­Byurruu* ¡°Ahhhnnnnnn¡­.¡± She moaned loudly, as she and I cum together. Her stomach bulged as she epted my cum into her womb. Two of us did not stop there, because we were both not satisfied, we did it again and ended up all night until morning came. ¡­ [A/N: Author Curious how there¡¯s a Slime Girl here? will be exined in the next chapter. Chapter 48: Terrible Background I woke up and felt my heavy body, open my eyes slowly. I saw the slime woman sleeping on my chest, her smiling face looked happy, a memories glimpse I didst night shed back. We had a passionate nightst night because her body is made of slime, her belly even bulges like a pregnant woman, receiving all my cum inside her womb. She did not remove a drop of my cum from her womb. But after looking at it again now, her stomach is not bulging anymore, maybe my cum has merged with her body. The slime woman suddenly yawned and looked at me confusedly, but after that, she smiled happily and immediately kissed me. ¡°Chu..hahhh..hmmn..aah..humnn..¡± Our tongues searched for each other for a few seconds before she let go. A bridge of saliva was visible between our lips. The slime woman had a happy smile upon seeing me. ¡°Last night you saved me? How did you find me?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Last night? Hmnn.. I found you in the forest earlier, when I was running away,¡± The slime woman said while thinking. ¡®In the forest, while she was running away? Could it be!?¡¯ This time I broke out in cold sweat, I finally knew what organization Shelly¡¯s party members were looking for. I immediately got up quickly, which surprised the slime woman. ¡°Kyaa..¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to hurry back.¡± I said sorry to the slime woman, I quickly put on my clothes, I have to go back now. This organization is very dangerous, if I remember correctly, why did I forget Shelly so easily, it¡¯s because their party members are victims of this Organization. To be more precise, this is an organization of mad scientists, they kidnap people for experimentation, and this slime woman is one of their experiments. How can slimes have a human body? It¡¯s impossible, slimes are monsters, I also sometimes find them in the forest. In the game, It was said that one of the party, which had four members missing while working on a quest. Not only that, but entire vigers also missing, which made this quest even more dangerous. Many disciples were dispatched to search for them but ended up with the disciples also missing. Finally, this quest is considered dangerous, but that does not prevent the protagonist¡¯s stupidity frompleting this quest. After putting on all my clothes, I¡¯ll be leaving now, but I finally remembered that there¡¯s still a slime woman here. Looking at her again, the slime woman looked at me with a lonely expression, she seemed didn¡¯t want to be left out. ¡°How about youe with me too? Would you want to?¡± I asked her. ¡°I want to!! I want to!!¡± [+10,000 Love Point] The slime woman¡¯s eyes shone brightly, as I invited her toe with me. She looked happy and immediately hugged me, she even kissed me too. After breaking the kiss, we stared at each other before I finally asked her. ¡°What is your name? Do you remember?¡± ¡°Name? I do not have it,¡± I already know she doesn¡¯t have a name, so now I¡¯m going to give her a name. It would be very troublesome if she didn¡¯t have a name. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a name, do you want it? Or do you want to choose your own name?¡± ¡°I want a name, whatever it is as long as you give it to me,¡± the slime woman smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll name you Dina, how about it?¡± ¡°Dina, Dina, I like this name!!¡± Dina looks happy. Actually, it¡¯s the same name in the game, I¡¯m d she likes it. Now, the problem is her body, I have to tell her to be small, so as not to be conspicuous. ¡°Dina, my name is Lute Carter, you can call me Lute or whatever you like,¡± ¡°Um, I see, I¡¯ll call you Lute, Lute where are we going now?¡± Dina asked curiously. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, we have to go back to the vige, Dina I want you to be small and get into my clothes, can you do it?¡± ¡°I can Lute if that¡¯s what you want,¡± Dina turned into a Slime and got into my shirt, I felt a little weird because of the slimy feeling on my body. Suddenly Dina moved to the bottom of my stomach, and a feeling of stinging pleasure came from my meat stick, which made my spine shiver. ¡°Kuh.. Dina don¡¯t do that, we have to go now,¡± I hissed with pleasure. ¡°Hehehe.. I¡¯m sorry Lute, I can¡¯t help it when I smell your body,¡± Suddenly a slime appeared on my cor and spoke from there. I could only sigh and start running out of the cave. Once outside a cave, I entered the forest, find a way to the vige. ¡­.. As I ran through the forest, I asked Dina a question. ¡°Dina, what do you remember before?¡± ¡°What do I remember? I just remember I woke up in a white room, I don¡¯t remember anything other than that, every day I feel hurts and my body is being dissected, it hurt so much, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and killed everyone who hurt me. I escaped from that horrible ce, and found you lying on the ground while running away.¡± Dina said with hatred and anger, as she talked about the ce where the mad scientists were conducting experiments on her. ¡®That sounds pathetic, being the object of an experiment is a terrible thing,¡¯ ¡°But different from Lute, Lute gives me a happy and amazing feeling, I¡¯m feeling this for the first time, I want to always be with Lute and feel this feeling more,¡± Dina talked about what she wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dina, you are my woman now, I will not leave you and let other people hurt you,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Your woman? Um, I only belong to Lute,¡± Dina happily spoke. [+60,000 Love Point] [As expected of Master, you can make an innocent girl like her fall in love with you easily] Woli¡¯s voice is heard. ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course, I can, I won¡¯t be taken in by your words anymore,¡± [Tch, looks like I can¡¯t tease you anymore, Master] ¡°Lute? Who are you talking to?¡± Dina asked confusedly inside my shirt. ¡°Ah that, I was talking to my Famos,¡± I said to her ¡°Famos? What is Famos, Lute?¡± ¡°This is a little difficult to exin, maybe you could say she is a creature that was born with me, I will exinter, Wolie out now,¡± A dim light was seen and Woli appeared from there, Woli flew and followed me who was running. ¡°She is my Woli Famos, what do you think?¡± ¡°Lute, she looks delicious, is it okay to eat?¡± Dina asked hungrily. ¡°I¡¯m not food!! don¡¯t try to eat me!!¡± Woli said angrily. Iughed at their funny antics, now I feel better. Previously I was very worried about the current situation, I had an ufortable feeling because now I know what we are up against. Chapter 49: Worried ¨CPov Shelly¨C The night before. I chased Lute and looked for him in the forest, even after looked for quite a while, I couldn¡¯t find him at all. I¡¯m feeling restless now and try to call him using Seezingcal, but that¡¯s also useless no answer from him. As it was gettingte, I returned home to tell them. Arriving in front of the house, I opened the door loudly. The others were startled when they heard the sound of the door. ¡°Shelly, what¡¯s wrong? You look panicked?¡± Le asked curiously ¡°Lute, he¡¯s missing, we have to find him now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s missing? What do you mean, didn¡¯t you go look for him before?¡± Le said dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I found him before, it¡¯s just that his condition is a little strange, he also even¡­¡± After remembering the previous incident, my body became hot and my face immediately turned red, but I quickly shook my head. ¡°I saw him running into the forest, I didn¡¯t have time to chase him that time, So I¡¯m asking you to help me find him.¡± Karyn who heard this furrowed her brows, she looked displeased when she heard that she had to find Lute, plus she didn¡¯t like him at all. ¡°Maybe, he just went into the forest. Shelly, why are you so panicked? I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle backter too,¡± Karyn looked at me strangely. ¡°Karyn, I know you don¡¯t like Lute, but Lute is now in a bad condition, he might get attacked by monsters while in the forest and can¡¯t defend himself,¡± ¡°Hmph, ??I don¡¯t care at all what happens to him,¡± Karyn snorted. ¡°Karyn, I beg of you, please help me find Lute,¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± I held Karyn¡¯s hand with a pleading expression, Karyn saw my pleading face, felt her heart melt, and could only sigh. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll help you find him,¡± ¡°Is that true? I¡¯m d¡± I smiled happily. ¡°I will also help, I wonder where Lute is going at this time of night? Is he spending a night with a woman?¡± Leughed. My face only reddened at Le¡¯s words, if I hadn¡¯t rejected Lute before, I might have done that with Lute. Not long after that, we all went out of the house and looked for Lute who was not known to exist in the forest. ¡ª¡ª ¨CPov Lute¨C Noon, at the moment. As I was running in the forest, I saw footprints on the ground. If they were just normal footprints I would have ignored them, but these footprints were different from usual. These footprints resemble those of a monster and many human footprints around it. ¡®What happened? Have the scientists started to move yet?¡¯ I felt terrible worry, anxiety, and tension, which shook my mind. I bit my lower lip and ran as fast as I could to find a direction to the vige. but as time went on, I became more and more panicked, unable to find my way to the vige. Woli who saw me panicking couldn¡¯t help but sigh, she started to think her Master was acting like a child who panics easily, where her usually calm demeanor. ¡°Master calm down, if you run in a panic and don¡¯t know your destination, it will end up getting you lost, at least try to calm down first.¡± ¡°But woli, I don¡¯t know the current state of the vige¡­¡± I looked at her worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to calm down, don¡¯t think anything bad happened. Be an adult and calm your mind!!¡± Wolies towards me raising her hand and hitting my head badly. The impact of woli¡¯s attack made me roll backwards, I groaned in pain holding my head which seemed to have a slight lump there. ¡°W-what are you doing, why did you hit me!?¡± I looked at her in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you see yourself now!? You are like an adult who acts like a child, just look at Dina, she also looks worried about you,¡± Woli said angrily. I widened my eyes in shock, heard Woli¡¯s words, and saw Dina who was on my cor. She looked at me worriedly, ever since I found that trace, I became panicked and scared. Dina was also worried about my condition. ¡°That¡¯s right Lute, you look panicked and scared, I¡¯m always with you so don¡¯t worry,¡± Dina came out of my clothes and her body reshaped into a beautiful woman, she hugged my head with her chest. I felt a soft and pleasant feeling in my head. ¡°But, but..¡± ¡°Master, take a deep breath and exhale, inhale deeply, exhale,¡± Woli demonstrated how to calm myself down. I followed what she ordered, took a deep breath, and then exhaled. After doing this I feel better now. The reason I became so panicked was that I was afraid that something would happen to Shelly¡¯s party. In the game Party Shelly ends horribly, they died horribly inboratory where scientists were researching. I also feel sad when they die in such a pathetic condition, no matter how, I have to save them. ¡°Master, at least trust us too, if you bear it yourself, you will have a hard time finding a solution, I believe Dina can also help you now, isn¡¯t she a Slime, maybe she can find the river flow here, if we follow the river flow, we should be able to return to the vige,¡± Woli exined to me her n. I didn¡¯t even think about this n beforehand, because my mind was in a state of panic, which left me with no idea where I was going. ¡°Dina, can you find the river flow!?¡± I lifted my head from her chest and asked hopefully. Dina looked at me with a smile and nodded. ¡°I can Lute, so rest easy we are also here and can always help you, I also want to be a strength for Lute,¡± Dina looked at me with a worried expression. Hearing this, I finally felt calm. If Dina can find the river flow, problem of getting lost in the forest no longer exists, I have to quickly go to the vige now I¡¯m afraid something will happen there. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve calmed down, thanks Woli, Dina,¡± ¡°Hmpn, ??without me you can¡¯t do anything Master,¡± Woli snorted. ¡°I¡¯m always with Lute, so if you¡¯re worried, just tell me,¡± Dina smiled. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, let¡¯s go now,¡± Dina turned into a slime and returned to my clothes, Woli also flew and followed me running. This time Dina led the way we were headed. I followed her directions. Not long after I ran, I found the river flowing, and followed it. ¡°This ce?, there¡¯s no mistaking it, this is where I met Shellyst night,¡± I rejoiced at finding a path to the vige. This ce is where yesterday I almost tried to raped Shelly, luckily I can still control my lust, even though I finally took it out on Dina. ¡°Let¡¯s go to vige,¡± I rushed towards the vige, after passing through the vige and arriving there, I breathed a sigh of relief. Nothing has happened here yet, which means enemy hasn¡¯t started action yet. I have to go back now, see Shelly state and the others. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re going anywhere, Shelly even told us to look for you all night,¡± Karyn who came out of nowhere came towards me with an annoyed face. ¡°Shelly, where¡¯s Shelly?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking for you, and don¡¯t you have Seezingcal?, why don¡¯t you call us?¡± Karyn looks at me angrily. ¡®Oh yeah, I forgot, I have that thing, It seems I panicked too much and forgot a lot of things¡¯ I cried in my heart. ¡°You wait here I will call them,¡± Karyn took out Seezingcal and called them to return. Not long after that everyone returned from the forest. Chapter 50: Quiet Type ¡°Lute!! We finally found you,¡± Shelly came running towards me, suddenly she hugged my head to her chest. I feel breast pads are very soft, the fragrant smell makes my heart beat very fast to pump blood. ¡®Wow, I feel lucky now,¡¯ But I¡¯m having a hard time breathing right now. ¡°Shelly Uhm..humm..humm,¡± I struggled to speak, in arms of her chest. Shelly seemed to notice I was having trouble breathing, her face immediately heated up. She quickly let go of her embrace, after which I breathed a sigh of relief. Shelly¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, but her expression returned to worry when she saw me. ¡°Lute, y-were you okayst night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Shelly, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Shelly heaved a sigh of relief while clutching her chest. *Kusu, Kusu* I suddenly felt a chill down my spine, looking back in a hurry. Le was seen sniffing my scent like she was curious. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I looked at her with a be startled. ¡°Hmnn.. I smell a strange smell from your body, Lute what did you do before?¡± Le sniffed me after that she held her chin looking at me with a curious and slightly teasing look. ¡°Haha..hahaha¡­no, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said nervously. ¡®Is Le¡¯s sense of smell that great? Does she know what I didst night?¡¯ I felt my heart beat fast. ¡°Is that so Hmmn..?¡± Le¡¯s face got closer to mine, my eyes back and forth, looking for an excuse. Suddenly Shelly¡¯s voice finally stopped Le¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Lute, what floating pet is that? I was quite curious from earlier,¡± Shelly pointed at Woli, everyone was also looking in that direction, there Woli was floating, calmly. But she was suddenly shocked when Shelly pointed it out, she immediately took a pose of folding her arms across her chest, and looked at us with pride. ¡°I¡¯m not a pet!!, I¡¯m my Famos Master, my name is Woli, believe me, even though my body looks like this, I¡¯m quite strong,¡± Woli said proudly. Everyone here was shocked, even Karyn too. It¡¯s rare to see people with Famos, it means Lute will be a great person in the future. ¡°I-is that true Lute? You have Famos?¡± Shelly looked at me in disbelief, she felt the boy in front of her getting more and more mysterious. ¡°Hehehe¡­ that¡¯s right,¡± I rub my nose proudly. This time everyone¡¯s gaze towards me changed, even Karyn saw me a little differently after finding out I had Famos. But after that she quickly ignored it, even though the person possessing Famos was an amazing thing if it was owned by that man, she didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°So Lute is actually a great guy, I¡¯m getting more and more attracted to you.¡± Le looked at me with a hot gaze, I felt a little ufortable with her gaze. ¡°Lute, can I hug her?¡± Shelly looked at Woli as if she wanted to hug the cute animal. ¡°Wait, wait, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Woli tried to refuse. ¡°Of course you can, you can hug her as you like,¡± I smiled at Shelly. Shelly immediately hugged Woli to her chest, making it difficult for Woli to breathe. Iughed seeing Woli like this because I experienced it before too. This time I looked at a woman who had not spoken at all, it seemed she was thest member of Shelly¡¯s Party. ¡°Shelly, is she thest member of your party?¡± I pointed at the woman. ¡°That¡¯s right Lute, introduce yourself,¡± Shelly who was hugging Woli happily, finally realized, she told the woman to introduce herself. ¡°My name is Nh Lte,¡± the woman said with an even expression. ¡®I-is that all? She seems to be the type who doesn¡¯t talk much,¡¯ The woman in front of me right now, has long light blue hair, bright purple eyes, ears, and a horsetail? She has a body appropriate for her age, not having extreme curves like Shelly or proportionate like Karyn. ¡°My name is Lute Carter, nice to meet you,¡± I gave her my hand to try to shake hands, but there was no response at all. ¡°Err..¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Lute, Nh rarely talks to outsiders,¡± Le said behind me. ¡°I see,¡± I nodded and lowered my hand. ¡°Oh yeah!! We have to go back first, I will tell you what I found earlier, I also know who the enemy is who kidnapped people in the vige.¡± Everyone had serious expressions upon hearing my words, they had been searching in the forest all this time and hadn¡¯t found anything, whereas I who just came back had found a clue. ¡°You found a clue?¡± Nh looked at me with an interested expression, she had also searched for quite a while in the forest and ended up failing. ¡°That¡¯s right, not only that, I also know the reason they kidnap people, we will talk about it after returning, because it¡¯s not good to talk about it here,¡± I said with a serious expression. Everyone nodded, we all returned home. After arriving home, we all sat down in a living room, to discuss the problem I had discovered. ¡°Lute, tell us what you¡¯ve found?¡± Shelly looked at me with a very serious expression, but Woli seemed to feel tightness in her chest. I smiled seeing this, without further ado, I told them what I already knew. ¡°The organization that kidnaps people all this time is, a group of scientists who do research and experiment on bodies of living things, even if it¡¯s people,¡± I said with an angry expression. ¡°W-what? really?¡± Everyone in the room was stunned after hearing me. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also found one of their inhumane experimental results,¡± I had an ufortable expression. ¡°Where¡¯s that? Is it here?¡± Shelly asked curiously, to be more precise everyone was curious. ¡°I¡¯ll show you, Dina you cane out now.¡± I¡¯ve been telling Dina to stay quiet while in the vige before I can tell her toe out. Sheplied with everything I asked, she trusted me so much that she didn¡¯t ask why. I feel happy Dina trusted me, it should be if you are the object of experimentation, you will be very hit and won¡¯t trust others easily anymore, it¡¯s a natural attitude that should happen. Slime came out of my shirt, which made everyone in the room wary, but after seeing the Slime slowly transforming into a woman they were taken aback. This was a strange phenomenon the first time they had seen it. ¡°H-how can a Slime have a human form?¡± Everyone here was stunned. Dina is now in her human form, I once told her not to show any important parts of her body while in her female form, and only showed it when I wanted to, or when we had a hot rtionship. There¡¯s no way I want my woman body to be seen by other people, I¡¯m not that crazy person. As usual, she obeyed me without a second thought. ¡°As you can see, there is no Slime that has a human-like form, I also asked Dina, she said she escaped from aboratory where scientists are researching,¡± Instantly atmosphere in the room became so gloomy and had terrible tension, silence in the room made the atmosphere even more terrifying. Everyone started thinking about what I just said, they felt their hearts sink, after hearing this. Chapter 51: Group Division ¡°If all of this is true, we must save them immediately!!¡± Karyn said angrily, she got up from her seat, preparing to leave now. But Shelly who was beside her stopped her and looked at her face sternly. ¡°No Karyn, we can¡¯t do that, we don¡¯t know where they are and how strong they are, we need a n if we want to save kidnapped people.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t ept it, those scientists did terrible things to innocent people, I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing,¡± Karyn said in frustration. ¡°You have to calm down, Karyn. if we leave now without any n, even if we know the location of those scientists, we will just kill ourselves there, I¡¯m sure those scientists also have a great army or fighting power. If we want to save the others, we have to think calmly ande up with a n,¡± Le who was beside me, tried to calm Karyn down. ¡°Uuuh¡­ Alright, I understand,¡± Karyn calmed down and sat back down. The atmosphere became calm, everyone in the room looked at me and Dina, they seemed to want me to find this solution. I smile now they trust mepletely, I look at Dina who was smiling while hugging my arm. ¡°Dina, do you remember, the way to where the scientists were?¡± ¡°Hmm? Lute, you wanna go there? That ce is so horrible, I don¡¯t want to go back there,¡± Dina looked at me with a pitiful look. ¡°No that¡¯s not what I mean, we want to save other people who were kidnapped, we need your help, Dina,¡± I said reassuring her, she certainly doesn¡¯t want to go back there, because she has bad memories of that ce. ¡°W-alright, I¡¯ll go with Lute with me, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Lute,¡± Dina said firmly. ¡°Hmmn¡­ you two look like lovers, did something happen before?¡± Le said teasingly, it seems her previous guess was right. ¡°Lo-lo-lovers!?¡± Shelly had a blush on her face hearing this, she had never had such a rtionship. But she suddenly remembered my previous state, she thought it seemed like it was true. ¡®Did Lute do it with Dina? He said it was a side effect of his innate skill, it seems so,¡¯ For some reason she felt a little regretful, refusing before. ¡°Hehehe¡­ that¡¯s right, we were lovers now!!¡± I said proudly. Everyone here was surprised to hear my confession, they felt a little strange, because it seemed like Dina and I had just met but had ended up being a couple, plus Dina is a Slime is that fine? I ignored their surprised expressions and discussed the next n. ¡°Alright now, the problem of enemy locations is resolved, what we need now is a n,¡± I told them. ¡°What you said is right, we need a n now,¡± Shelly said and everyone nodded. ¡°As I was about to return from the forest, I suspect, the scientists would have started to move by now since I found Monster footprints and lots of human footprints,¡± I said with a deep expression. They all felt tense, after hearing my exnation. If that¡¯s true, the vige is now in danger, they must fight back against those scientists, otherwise, everyone is in danger. ¡°You found traces of the enemy? Do you know an approximate number of enemies,¡± Nh who had been silent all this time began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know anything, when I first saw the trace, I became worried and just left it, I was afraid something would happen to you all,¡± I said with an apologetic expression. Shelly felt warm in her heart after hearing my exnation, although I couldn¡¯t give any information about the number of enemies. ¡°Shelly, we have to protect vigers now, if what he said is true, most likely, the enemy is already nearby,¡± Karyn said to Shelly with a serious expression. ¡°As you said, we will divide our group into three groups. Each group would guard a different location, and as night fell, we will divide our group into two groups, one will rest for three hours and the other will guard the vige. This will be repeated until morning,¡± Shelly exined what we were going to do. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re going to group with Dina, is that okay? It also seems that Dina doesn¡¯t want to leave you,¡± Shelly looked at me. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I nodded. ¡°I will be with Karyn, while Le will be with Nh. I will also tell vigers not to leave the house for a while until we can defeat the enemy.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± Everyone in the room nodded, Shelly smiled seeing this. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now.¡± We all went out of the house and separated after that, I was guarding the farm section of the vige. Woli followed me beside me, she seemed bored to be in the system. As for Dina, she got into my clothes, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s walking with me in the vige, I¡¯m sure a lot of people will be curious if there are slimes that have a human body. It also looks like Dina really likes being in my clothes, she really likes the feeling of warmth from my body and the smell of my body. When I arrived here, an uncle with brown hair, cat ears, and tail looked at me curiously. This uncle is the owner of this farm, when he saw a human with an animal hovering beside him, of course, he was curious. ¡°Hey, boy what are you doing here?¡± Uncle came towards me with a smile. I was surprised, it turns out that this uncle is not like other residents, he is quite nice and friendly to me. ¡°I¡¯m on guard here, in case something happens like kidnapping or enemy attack,¡± I answered uncle¡¯s question. ¡°Hahaha.. so you¡¯re Shelly¡¯s friend, I¡¯m d you helped us, this problem has bothered vigers like us, I really appreciate your help. How about entering my house first? I want to express my gratitude.¡± Uncle said he wanted to invite me to his house. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± I tried to decline the invitation. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go in, bring your pet too, I also have something for it to eat,¡± ¡°P-pet?¡± Woli had a twitching expression. Uncle pulled my hand into his house, I just smiled helplessly and followed him. Entering the house, everything looks simple, nothing special at all. ¡°Master, is this all right?¡± Woli asked me. ¡°I also don¡¯t know, that uncle seems quite friendly, maybe he needs something from us,¡± I was told to sit in the dining room, there was no one here, it seemed that this uncle lived alone. Not long after that uncle brought me some food and put it on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, you will definitely need energyter on guard in the vige. You can also eat, little pet.¡± Uncle said with a smile There¡¯s meat soup served here, Woli doesn¡¯t even care if there¡¯s poison or not, she devours food on the table. ¡°Master, this is delicious,¡± ¡®Where was her vignce? She didn¡¯t even care and ate greedily,¡¯ I smiled wryly. ¡°Hahaha .. looks like this little pet can talk,¡± Uncleughed. Before eating it I asked uncle something. ¡°Uncle, do you live alone here? Where¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°Before I lived with my wife here, my wife is also a human like you, although at first, she was not wee here, after living here for a long time, everyone epted us,¡± Uncle smiled. ¡°Before? What happened?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°She missing suddenly, I don¡¯t even know where she goes away, maybe¡­.maybe my wife was kidnapped like the others, please save my wife, I will do anything,¡± Suddenly uncle said sadly and bowed his head begging me for help, I could only be stunned to hear this. Chapter 52: Yuas Transform I¡¯m currently in the forest, after talking to uncle, I tried to calm him down and said I would help him. Uncle was happy, even he cried in front of me, I can only sympathize with him. The uncle¡¯s name is Tommie Aoron, he said his wife has shoulder-length ck hair, about the same height as me, but I¡¯m not sure, is his wife still alive? If she was still alive, her current condition would be terrible. ¡°No, it¡¯s not good to think bad, I just hope that uncle¡¯s wife is still alive.¡± ¡°Master, are you thinking about uncle¡¯s wife?¡± Woli asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s still alive, but we can only do what we can,¡± I said sullenly. ¡°You are very kind, Master,¡± Woli said. ¡°That¡¯s right Lute is very kind,¡± Dina also confirmed it. ¡°Haha.. you make me embarrassed,¡± ¡°Do you have any shame Master? I can¡¯t believe it at all,¡± Woli smirked. ¡°What are you saying, of course, I have it,¡± I said with a twitching face. As I was walking around the forest and chatting with them, I suddenly heard the sound of the bushes. I immediately alerted and saw what it was, something small white came out of it and hit me straight away, it took me by surprise and I fell down because of it. ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s that?¡± Seeing what thing hit me earlier, it turned out to be a horned lizard and had a mane, there was no mistaking it was Yua. ¡°Wait, Yua? How did you get here?¡± I was surprised to see her. ¡°ChaChaa~¡± Yua stroked my face. ¡°Hahaha¡­ did you miss me so much that you went looking for me?¡± I smiled and hugged her. ¡°ChaChaa!!¡± ¡°What is this Lute?¡± Dina asked curiously. ¡°Her name is Yua, she is Qilin, she will grow upter and have a human body like us, I want you to have a good rtionship with her.¡± ¡°Hmm? This beast can have a body like ours? There are many great things in this world,¡± Dina said curiously, of course, she is curious, she also doesn¡¯t know the world well, she needs to learn more. ¡°Wait, there seems to be a shift in your body.¡± I raised Yua and saw the shift in her body. Yua¡¯s body was different from before, her scales that used to be all red were now as white as snow. But the tip of the tail, legs, arms, and horns are still red, I remember this should be true the color of Yua¡¯s body. It seems that after eating a lot of Crystal Cores, her body started to change, she could even find me when she was far enough away from me. ¡°Wow, Yua you look great now, can you turn big? I want to see it,¡± I said with a happy expression. ¡°ChaCha~~¡± Yua jumped from me, suddenly her body erged. The lizard that looked cute before was no longer there, in front of me now was a powerful looking creature two meters tall. The bright red horns looked domineering, white scales were like that of a sacred beast, she had a charming air about her even though her body looked like that of a beast. I was blown away by all of this. ¡°Yua you look great!!¡± ¡°Roar~~¡± Yua¡¯s voice also changes when she¡¯s in this state, I feel like seeing her status now, how strong she is right now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Yua Yamabuki] Race: [Qilin] Gender: [Female] Age: [100 Years](urs due to cancetion of hatching time, she should have hatched 100 years ago) Innate Skills: [Purgatory Judgment] Skills: [Yamabuki Armor], [Fire Chakram], [Inferno Geyser] Love Meter: 80% [Even though she is 100 years old, she is still a child, she likes you easily] Rank: [D] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- I was dumbfounded, she became strong quickly, this is not fair at all. I was envious that she could be strong just by eating the Crystal Core, but with Yua¡¯s addition, ourbat power increased again. Although I was envious of the speed at which she progressed, I was also pleased with the increase in Yua¡¯s strength. And for her 100 years old, of course, I already know, actually, I also know the reason why Yua needed to be sent here. As usual, if your family is a noble family, plus a family like the Qilin, there must always be enemies, and sibling battles, to take over position the family head. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good about being the head of the family? It will only make you dizzy with a lot of work, I prefer to live freely without anyone restraining me. Yua returned to being small and sat on my shoulder, I stroked her neck which made her happy. I kept watch again around the forest, this time with Yua addition on my shoulders. *ng, ng, ng* Not long after that, suddenly there was the sound of a bell, which is usually used to gather all the vigers in the meeting area. I became curious and followed other vigers. When I got there, I saw Shelly who was already nearby. I walked over to her, asking what happened. ¡°Shelly, what happened?¡± I asked her. ¡°Lute?, previously I discussed with vige head about the problem we are facing, after hearing this, vige head had another suggestion, he said he would evacuate all vigers to the underground storage room, which was near his house. This storage room is also not far from our house,¡± Shelly exined the situation to me. ¡°I see, this sounds better, if we want to protect all vigers in one ce¡± I nodded. ¡°Um, I thought so too,¡± Shelly smiled. After everyone gathered here, the vige head spoke loudly. The vige head was a dog Beastman, he looked like a healthy middle-aged man. ¡°Everyone, we have bad news, the kidnapping incident that has been happening in this vige so far, it is known who did it. They are an organization that conducts research here and kidnaps people to serve as objects for their research.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°How dare they do this,¡± ¡°We also have to avenge their actions, I can¡¯t ept it,¡± ¡­.. Amotion sounded from the crowd, but the vige head raised his hand to calm them down. ¡°If I can, I also want to fight back, it¡¯s just that I got news from Shelly¡¯s Party, this group is bringing troops, to attack this vige, we don¡¯t have time to ask for help to the city, because help wille toote. but I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the city, we just hope theye on time.¡± ¡°They are going to attack this vige? What should we do?¡± ¡°Do you need to ask again? Of course, we have to fight back.¡± ¡­. Discussions took ce in the crowd, some people were scared, some wanted to fight back, some even didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Everyone calm down!!¡± A loud voice from the vige head calming the others, vige heads started to talk about what they should do. ¡°We will evacuate those who cannot fight, such as children and women. They will be evacuated in the underground storage room, while those who can fight, keep watch around, does anyone have any objections!?¡± The vige head shouted. Everyone looked at each other before they looked at the vige head and said loudly. ¡°We understand vige head,¡± ¡°Alright, if you understand, hurry up and evacuate immediately, and also bring food supplies while you are there, after that for those who can fight, gather, here again, we will do the division of tasks,¡± Everyone nodded and immediately did as the vige head ordered. Chapter 53: Dinner After everything was settled, we returned to guard, but this time with help of the vigers. I walk around the vige, if something happens I can help right away. After keeping watch for a long time, the night would finallye, but nothing strange had happened yet, or perhaps they would attack at night. Because it will be night soon, I have to go back to the house first, we will all have dinner, while the others are on guard. Once there, I only saw Karyn and Le, I didn¡¯t see Shelly and Nh. ¡°Where are Shelly and Nh?¡± I asked them. ¡°They¡¯re still on guard, they say, we¡¯ll take turns eating dinner. This is so that if something happens, we can handle it right away.¡±Le told me. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± I nodded. ¡°So who will cook? I can cook too if you want,¡± I said. ¡°You can cook Lute? How about helping me cook, I want to see how good you are at cooking,¡± Le smiled. ¡°Trust me,¡± I said as I patted my chest. ¡°Hmph, ??it doesn¡¯t taste good at most,¡± Karyn snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll seeter, how about you. can you cook? You know, if a woman can cook, that¡¯s a man¡¯s ideal woman,¡± I taunted her. Karyn¡¯s expression darkened at what I said. She stood up from her seat and pointed her finger at me. ¡°Of course I can cook, I¡¯ll show you,¡± Karyn said angrily and walked into the kitchen. ¡°W-wait Karyn, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Le tried to restrain Karyn. ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t do it, Le? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± This time Karyn red at Le. Le was silent, not knowing what to say. She looked at me with an expression like crying inside. Karyn went straight to the kitchen leaving us alone. ¡°Look at Lute, you just made her do something she¡¯s not good at,¡± Le said holding her head in one hand. ¡°I-is it that bad?¡± I was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s really bad, you¡¯ll seeter. There was a time Karyn was cooking, we didn¡¯t even eat all day, the food looked weird and tasted awful. But Karyn forced herself to eat food while crying.¡± ¡®What!? Did I just make her cook some weird food now,¡¯ I cried inwardly. ¡°Anyway, we have to stop it now, or else we won¡¯t be able to eat anything today,¡± Le rushed into the kitchen. I followed behind her, when I got to the kitchen I was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t long before Karyn was in the kitchen, but there was already chaos here. ¡®She washed meat until it was foamy? How could that happen? Wait, what¡¯s with the violet liquid in that pot? Does she want to make soup? Seriously, how can the soup be bubbly and give off an aura of death,¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s already started, we can¡¯t stop her anymore. Lute!! Let¡¯s also quickly cook now, otherwise, we won¡¯t have any food to eat.¡± Le quickly grabbed the remaining ingredients in the kitchen and started cooking. I followed her and helped her cook. Eventually, we work together to make food with existing ingredients. ¡°Le, bring a pot and water here, I¡¯ll cook,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Cut these ingredients, I¡¯ll cut the meat,¡± I told her. ¡°Wow Lute, you are reliable, even I haven¡¯t cooked at all and just helped you,¡± Le looks happy. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m used to living alone, so this is nothing,¡± I said proudly. ¡­. As long as we were helping each other cook, Karyn¡¯s face was gloomy as she cooked. She didn¡¯t know what she had made, I just chuckled at her mixing all the ingredients into the pot. After preparing the soup, I made other dishes which are tempura from prawns, omelet rolls, unfortunately, there is no rice here. If there is rice here everything is perfect, maybe I need to visit the human kingdomter, because they have rice as their staple, while for Beastmen their main food is meat. ¡°Finished,¡± It didn¡¯t take long to cook, we finished preparing everything, I breathed a sigh of relief. But when I turned to Karyn, I widened my eyes. ¡®W-what is she making, if I eat that, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll still be alive,¡¯ I got goosebumps looking at strange looking food she made, it was as if it was calling me going to the death. But from Karyn¡¯s face, she looked satisfied that she had made all this food. I don¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°I¡¯ve finished preparing everything, we¡¯ll see, whose food is the best,¡± Karyn said to me with a smug expression. ¡°Are you sure you brag about that food?¡± I looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Of course, is there a problem?¡± Karyn looks at me sarcastically, but she ignores it and carries her food into the dining room. ¡®Of course it¡¯s a big problem!¡¯ ¡°I now understand Le, what did you mean earlier,¡± ¡°Hah.. let¡¯s take this food to dining room,¡± Le sighed and brought the food we made earlier. ¡­. After preparing all the food, some of the food looked delicious, some looked terrible. ¡°You try my food first, we¡¯ll see whose food is better,¡± Karyn snorted. ¡°Err.. do I have to eat it?¡± I pointed at this strange and chewy object, maybe it¡¯s meat, I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s this. ¡°Of course you should try eating it, otherwise you won¡¯t know taste,¡± Karyn looked at me displeased. Swallowing my saliva, I stabbed the thing with a fork, it tasted so chewy like pudding. Le looked at me worriedly as I was about to put it in my mouth. Putting the food in my mouth and swallowing it, I felt at a nce, someone was calling me in the middle of a distantke. I realize with all these shes, I¡¯ve felt it before. This sh was very simr to the first time I cooked food, it tasted awful, but this time it was even worse. Spicy, sour, bitter and various vors that I don¡¯t understand make my tongue go numb. ¡°Cough, cough, what kind of food are you making, this is terrible,¡± My body shivered, remembering taste of the food. ¡°What are you saying? How my food tasted terrible.¡± Karyn pouted and tried to eat her homemade food. Instantly her face immediately changed as she ate her own food, she held her mouth trying to swallow it whole. ¡°Th-it¡¯s delicious, you might not be able to taste it properly,¡± She said, although the corners of her lips had a strangely colored liquid. Karyn ate her own food voraciously, the corners of her eyes showing a hint of tears there, as if she was about to cry. I was taken aback by her crazy actions, and thought if she was okay? ¡®Really, how childish it is,¡¯ Sighing, I put the soup I made with Le in a bowl and gave it to Karyn. ¡°Here eat, you¡¯d better eat soup we made than eat that weird thing,¡± Karyn took it hesitantly, she also didn¡¯t want to eat the food she made earlier, because it tasted awful. But since she didn¡¯t want to taste the food anymore, she epted it. The moment she put soup into her mouth, at that instant, her eyes filled with tears, and tears fell from corners of her eyes. ¡°Wuu¡­This is delicious, Hiks.. this is good..Hiks..this is delicious, this is delicious,¡± Karyn was sobbing at that very moment, she was eating soup while crying which made her look cute. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry seeing this, she¡¯s like someone who finally has hope to live at the end of her life. ¡®Hah.. this is the second time I see a girl feeling sad while eating my cooking,¡¯ Chapter 54: Attack of the Enemy ¡°Master, I want to,¡± Woli who was beside me said pleadingly. ¡°This is for you,¡± I chuckled looking at her who couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Dina, how about you, do you want?¡± When I called her, Dina immediately came out of my clothes. She also looks curious about this food, she is currently sitting on myp. As for Yua, she just sat on my shoulder without saying much. ¡°Here, eat it, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± I feed Dina, who is on myp. When she ate it, her eyes immediately lit up, she seemed pleased with the taste of my cooking. ¡°This is delicious Lute,¡± [+1000 Love Points] ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± I smiled. Le saw this from her seat, her hand on her chin, her eyes twinkling and looking at me with a smile. Suddenly she said something that made me gasp. ¡°Lute you look like you¡¯re taking care of your kids, maybe you¡¯ll make a good father,¡± Le looked at me with a bright smile. ¡°Hahaha, somehow after you said it, I feel what you said is true,¡± Iughed. Looking at the current atmosphere, well one could say, this was the peaceful atmosphere that everyone wanted. I also feel warm in my heart, This reminds me of my times in the vige with Be¡¯s mom, the orphanage children, Silvie and Celyne who were in the city. I miss them now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lute? You look sad?¡± Le asked when she saw my expression. ¡°No-nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about my hometown, somehow current atmosphere reminds me of them,¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know where are you from, can you tell me, Lute,¡± Le asked curiously. ¡°I used to live in Sailos City, to be more precise in an orphanage in a vige close to Sailos City,¡± I said while remembering those times. ¡°Wow, so you live there, meaning it¡¯s not far from Mervbanis Academy, are you nning on entering the Academy too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was nning to enter the Academy,¡± ¡°Hehehe, that means I¡¯ll be your senior, if there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just ask me and the others,¡± Le smirked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Iughed. ¡°Hmn.. this is delicious, I didn¡¯t expect your cooking to be this delicious, even beyond mine,¡± Le put food in her mouth happily. We all ate happily, only Karyn cried while eating my food. She looks too cute for her age because she eats while crying. I also fed Dina and got some Love Points from her. After dinner, we changed shifts with others. I¡¯ve prepared food for Shelly and Nh, they are very grateful to me, this way they won¡¯t waste time. ¡ª¡ª Inside the Forest, a group of people, probably around 30 people, wearing white robes with a crest like a sleeping dragon skeleton on their backs, were lined up neatly. There was also a strangely shaped monster, it was about seven meters tall, with its entire head covered in fur, without eyes. The monster had a tongue shaped like a mouth, the monster¡¯s fangs were sharp even on the tongue. The monster¡¯s hand had ws as sharp as a knife. The monster¡¯s body was like a wolf with a tail like a scorpion. There was not just one monster, but there were three of them, it seemed that this group of people mustered quite a lot of troops to carry out a battle. One man was in front of all these groups, he was the leader of this group. The man had ck hair and a well-trained body, with a sword at his waist. His eyes looked very sharp, his face also looked unpleasant. ¡°Sir, do we need to deploy a lot of troops to just attack a vige?¡± Someone in the group asked, group leader¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this, but he exined after that. ¡°This is very necessary if we want to attack the vige. A spy we have stationed there gives us information, in a vige there is a party group sent by the Mervbanis Academy, to deal with kidnappings that we have been carrying out. This party group has a B rank, which is quite troublesome if not handled properly, we also have to finish this quickly, before help from the city arrives.¡± ¡°Do you all understand now?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze became sharp. ¡°Yes sir,¡± ¡°Soon we will start attacking, we have also been informed that the vigers have evacuated themselves to underground storage, which is near vige head¡¯s house. We just need to attack there without needing to search all over the vige painstakingly,¡± ¡°Hmph, ??do they think they can stop us by evacuating ourselves to the storage room, What a fool. All of you, prepare to take positions, we are about to attack the vige, NOW!!¡± The group leader shouted. In an instant, everyone in the lineup, scattered around the vige took up positions, while the group leader looked up at the dark night sky. ¡®Melusine Project is finished, in a moment, just a few extras, we will attack those who threaten us and make them pay for hunting us. I will also make them understand how sorry they are for not supporting and rejecting what we are doing,¡¯ The man¡¯s eyes shone with anger, he recalled when he was humiliated in front of the nobles, they even stole his idea, he would make them regret making him suffer. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Nh¨C After finishing dinner, I returned to guard around the vige. The food I ate earlier tasted good, I didn¡¯t know that man could actually cook and the food tasted good. But it has nothing to do with me, so I don¡¯t really care. While I was walking around the vige, I suddenly felt a strong winding from behind and heading towards me. I dodged it by jumping, but suddenly a fireball attacked me in midair, spinning in the air, I took two short swords at my waist and instantly cut the fireball until it disappeared in thin air. ¡°Who!?¡± I narrowed my eyes looking around, 10 people in white robes approached, there were also strange monsters following them. ¡°Hohoho, good reaction,¡± One of the people from the group spoke, as if surprised. ¡®Looks like they are a group of people who kidnapped people in the vige, I have to contact the others,¡¯ Taking Seezingcal, I¡¯ll tell others, but I heard they¡¯re going through the same thing. ¡°Nh, I¡¯m here to help,¡± Le who was not far from me came here, because we were guarding same ce, she came on time. Several vigers who were on guard also came here. ¡°I don¡¯t like to linger, let¡¯s just start the battle,¡± ¡°ROAAARRRRR¡± The group started to attack, and the roar of the monster made our ears ring. The few vigers who were just ordinary people instantly fainted on the spot with their mouths filled with foam. While those who can survive hold their aching heads. I also felt a slight pain in my head after hearing the monster¡¯s roar. Chapter 55: First Killing ¨CPoV Lute¨C *Boom* Dust from the ground blocked view around, I jumped out of the dust, slowly a strange monster came out from there. The monster¡¯s mouth drooled, and it fell to the ground melting over there. Woli has be a giant, fighting the monster, while Dina turns into slime and eats the enemies. At this time, Yua became two meters tall, she was fighting alongside me against this group of people. And as for my situation, my hands have blood. But this is not my blood but the blood of the enemy, the first time I felt, what it was like to crush humans with my own chains, the feeling of crushing flesh, and killing people, was a disgustingly ufortable feeling. I want to vomit feeling this. This is the first time I¡¯ve killed people, after experiencing it myself, I finally understand all along I¡¯ve been naive. Looking around me, people killing each other, blood sttered on the ground, severed heads, scattered innards, this is the real battlefield. ¡°Uweek..¡± I threw up there, unable to contain the disgust that caught in my throat. ¡®Foolish, I thought that this world was just a game that I could easily conquer, once I got the system. I should understand, this is the real world, other people¡¯s lives end so easily, like mowing the grass,¡¯ No one cares if you¡¯re just an ordinary person, strong always eat the weak. It¡¯s not far from my previous life, it¡¯s just that this world is more brutal than my previous world. People are screaming, screams in pain, and begging for help, these people are risking their lives for the lives of their families, they don¡¯t care what happens to them, as long as their families are safe. It¡¯s so easy for life to vanish, it¡¯s like in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ll see one person disappear in a crowd, but you don¡¯t even care if that person exists or not. I can only help them keep their families safe. Yua was worried about my condition and stroked my face. I smiled andforted her. ¡°I am alright,¡± ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this, I have to change my views from now on, it¡¯s true I can¡¯t save everyone, but I will always protect the person I love, no matter what,¡¯ ¡°Lute, behind you,¡± Dina warns me. I woke up from my daydream and immediately dodged the enemy¡¯s attack by jumping into the air. Yua who was beside me immediately attacked the person with a fire chakram floating around her, the person retreated to block the attack with his sword and defensive magic. ¡°Damn it,¡± The person clicked his tongue, he looked at Dina with a grim expression. As one of the scientist¡¯s groups, he naturally understood that Dina was the specimen they had made. But how could she fight them, this displeased him. ¡°Why did you run away and fight us!? We are the ones who created you,¡± the man said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, you are the reason I suffer every moment in that white room, if you all dare to do that again and even try to do it to Lute, hehehe¡­hehehe¡­ I will make you suffer,¡± Dina¡¯s eyes shone with a sinister light. I got goosebumps seeing this, did Dina just awaken something inside of her? Or it¡¯s been there from the start. To be sure, Dina has some strange traits in her. ¡°Heh.. do you think the threat from an artificial being like you, can scare me? Hahaha, you make meugh,¡± The man said scornfully. Dina¡¯s eyes darkened, her hands clenched into fists, the aura around her slightly distorted. Dina¡¯s body started to turn into a giant slime and opened her mouth to eat the man. The man didn¡¯t move from his spot and just smiled. Suddenly the man threw something small and spiky, it quickly moved towards Dina, it bloomed and something disperse from there. A strange made of electricity enveloped Dina and immediately shock her. ¡°AAAARRHHHHH¡­.¡± ¡°DINA!!¡± Dina screamed in pain from the electric shock, I rushed at her trying to get the off. But the actually burned my hand, I tried to destroy it with my strength, but it was useless. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, Lute help me,¡± Dina looks at me with a painful expression. ¡°Hahaha, we already prepared this to catch you back, how does it feel? Do you like it?¡± The man had a smirk on his face. ¡°Quickly release Dina!!, otherwise you will regret it,¡± I said angrily, seeing Dina¡¯s expression of pain was enough to make me go crazy with anger. ¡°You want me to let it go? Dream,¡± The man looked at me sarcastically. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± My blood boils with unbearable anger. ¡°Berserk!!¡± Instantly atmosphere changed, the man felt something heavy grip his throat. He looked at me with a horrified expression, this was the first time he had seen something like this. Yua also looked at me with a bit of fear, her blood which as a Qilin told her that I was currently, looked scary, which made her body shiver. At the moment I¡¯m feeling very angry, really angry. I just made up my mind to protect the person I love. But now, seeing Dina in pain made me unable to hold back the anger that rages up inside of me. Woli, who was currently fighting the strange monster, was surprised by this heavy air pressure. She looked at me with a bbergasted expression. The current me is very different from the first time I used Berserk Skill. The difference is in the aura around me, it¡¯s scarier than before, it seems like my strength will increase even more, if I feel angry, it¡¯s very fitting to be called a Berserk. ¡°Master!!, calm down,¡± Woli shouted telling me. But Woli immediately looked up, saw the strange monster jump into the air and attack it again. Since she was also fighting monsters, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help me. ¡°How can your strength increase so rapidly? Are you using a forbidden technique?¡± The man looked at me in fear. ¡°I will make you understand the consequences of hurting the person I love,¡± ¡°CHAIN ??STORM!!¡± The sky rumbled, chains made of water gathered like a storm in the sky. The chain formed a huge Tsunami wave and fell towards the man. The man was frightened and tried to cast a defensive spell with his magic, a transparent barrier film was seen around him. But in an instant barrier cracked and shattered crushing the man into minced meat. It didn¡¯t stop there, this time I attacked all enemies using chains with earth elements. The chains shot out of the ground and immediately caught the enemy¡¯s feet, and cracks started to appear under them, after that pulling them into the ground, the ground closed again and the cracks disappeared as if nothing had ever happened there. [+25,000 Battle Point] [+20,000 Battle Point] [+15,000 Battle Point] [+14,000 Battle Point] ¡­.. Everyone was dumbfounded to see how the enemy they fought with great effort, died in an instant. They all couldn¡¯t process what had just happened. ¡­.. [A/N: Author I forgot something, the basic elements that the previous Lute could use were, fire, water, earth, wind, light, and darkness. There is no thunder here which should be one of the basic elements. So I added it in the previous chapter. Chapter 56: It Seems I Was Too Worried? After I calmed down a bit, I turned back running towards Dina. Dina still looks in pain in the, without thinking for a second I break the, with a chain of fire wrapped around my hand, as strong as I can. *Bzzt* The slowly dimmed into nothingness, Dina¡¯s expression of pain finally subsided, only that Dina was still in a stupor. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing this, but it didn¡¯tst long, because there were still monsters Woli was fighting. Woli seemed to have a hard time fighting the monster, fire attack from Woli¡¯s mouth only made a few burns on its body. On other hand, Woli¡¯s body has many bleeding wounds. ¡°Yua, please protect Dina, I will help Woli now,¡± Yua who was beside me nodded her head, she sat beside Dina, to protect her if something untoward happened. I ran towards the strange monster, without thinking long, I jumped into the air and made two chains with fire drills beside me and attacked the strange monster. *Roarrrr* The monster groaned in pain, hit by chains that formed a fire drill. Its body had charred wounds that pierced through Its flesh. Woli didn¡¯t waste this opportunity, she put her hands together to form a grip and hit the monster¡¯s head from above. *Boom* The Monster¡¯s head was stuck in the ground and cracks spread from it. I headed straight for the monster¡¯s stomach, gripping the monster¡¯s stomach with my hands. But I was surprised to see what was in its stomach, the monster¡¯s ribs moved and tried to attack me. I instinctively backed away from the monster¡¯s attack. The monster stood with its head half crushed, due to Woli¡¯s attack. The monster opened its mouth and after that, a tongue with mouth tentacles came out of it. Woli and I cut in and dodged the attack. ¡°What kind of creature is that? Its whole body looks disgusting,¡± Iined. ¡°I also think so Master, This creature is very strange like abined Monster, even after its head is half crushed, it can still stand,¡± Woli also grumbled against the strange monster. The monster scorpion¡¯s tail moved strangely and suddenly the tip of the tail stretched out after which a ck liquid shot out from there shooting at us. I dodged it without much difficulty and protected my body with chains. As for Woli, her body became small and flew to and fro, dodging all attacks from the monster. The vigers run scared away from the battle area, thinking that this is getting worse for both of us and the vigers, I want to end this as soon as possible. Dodging monster¡¯s attacks, while moving closer to it. I ran and protected my body with chains. The monster noticed my presence, and raised its ws high, and threw it at me strongly, seeing that I couldn¡¯t dodge it anymore, I made a pointed shield with a fire element. *Groaaaarrr..* The monster growling in pain as its hand hit my chain guard because the monster mmed its hand strongly towards me. the monster had a hole in its hand that was scorched. Seeing this opportunity I jumped into the air and made two chains float behind me with the wind drill around them. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have eyes, how about I make one for you,¡± I pierced the two cavities that should have eyes on the monster¡¯s head with my chain, the sharp wind drill smashed the monster¡¯s head, even before making an eye. It¡¯s quite surprising to me actually when using this elemental ability. This ability not only gives my weapon an elemental, but also allows me to control the elements around it, but the basis of all that is the chain I possess. Otherwise, I can¡¯t use this element, and it¡¯s also quite a drain on my mana. The monster fell after its head was crushed and blood spurted from it after everything was settled. I turned my back to see the situation around, Many people were injured and many also died. The ck liquid released by the monster made soil contaminated, like poison, luckily none of the vigers were exposed to the liquid. ¡°Master, the battle here is over, we must now go to another location,¡± Woli hovering beside me said. ¡°But before that, I have to treat Dina¡¯s wounds first.¡± I said and walked towards where Yua and Dina were. Bought a Potion from the System, I drank it and kissed Dina putting the potion into her mouth. I don¡¯t know if potions can have the same effect on slimes as Dina, but at least I want to try. Yua saw what I was doing became curious because she doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing. Well since she¡¯s just a kid of course she doesn¡¯t understand my actions. ¡°Master, why did you have to kiss her? Can¡¯t you just give it normally,¡± Woli looked at me with a strange sh. ¡°Eh? Is this a problem? Could it be that you are jealous,¡± I said yfully. ¡°Cheh.. who¡¯s jealous, stop saying that, you make me ufortable,¡± Woli spat, denying it all. After I gave Dina the potion, the wrinkles on her face were gone. Her condition is getting better now, it works as I want. I came towards Yua and hugged her neck, Yua didn¡¯t understand why I hugged her, and just hugged me back by caress my face. ¡°Yua, please protect Dina and vigers here, I want to help the others, I¡¯ll be back after taking care of everything,¡± I said. ¡°Roar~~¡± Yua nodded obediently at mymand, I smiled and turned to leave, towards the location of other groups who were fighting. I¡¯m worried about their current state. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to them, or worse, they will be caught by the enemy. ¡­.. I reached where Nh and Le were, they worked together against the monsters. On the other hand, the enemies were all dead and leaving only the monsters. ¡®Err.. did I underestimate them too much, just look at them, do they even need my help? The monster has been cornered by them. Their teamwork coordination was perfect, as expected from a Rank B party, ¡± I gasped. But isn¡¯t it in the story that everyone in the vige was kidnapped including Shelly¡¯s party? Is it because of my addition, we now have a chance to win? Maybe previously their party had difficulty dividing the group because they only had four members. Well, that must be it, because a slight difference can turn things around in battle, plus a sudden attack, making them unable to defend the vige properly. ¡°Mud Hand,¡± Le cast her spell and a muddy hand came out of the ground and pulled the monster inside. Nh moved very quickly after that dismembered the monster¡¯s body into pieces of flesh, using two short swords in her hands. I couldn¡¯t even see clearly because of how fast she was moving. Monster blood sttered on the ground, due to her attack. ¡®I-is it a technique? Her movement is so fast, I can¡¯t see it clearly,¡¯ The monster groaned in pain before it finally didn¡¯t move anymore, two of them sighed after an exhausting battle. I approached them and called them. ¡°Nh, Le, you guys look strong, is this your true ability?¡± ¡°Oh, it turns out that you are Lute, hehehe.. this is the ability of our teamwork. Oh yeah, have you finished your part? Aren¡¯t you too strong Lute? You¡¯re even faster than us to finish it,¡± Le looked at me with an interesting sh, while Nh also looked at me with a surprised expression. She was sure that if she was alone against the monster, she would have been defeated, plus many enemies that had given them trouble before. Chapter 57: Eyes On The Sword After clearing up everything here, I went with them to the next location. This is the final location, if we can solve all problems here. It was likely that this group of scientists would lose a lot of troops and this was the perfect time to attack their base. But when I arrived here, all my hope was lost, here many victims fell. Shelly fought a man with ck hair and a strange sword who had eyes there, bloody wounds visible all over her body. This wound looks strange like it corrodes and releases Shelly¡¯s mana. Shelly was breathing heavily, she was already exhausted from a long battle. While Karyn¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t looking good either, she was fighting monsters and a bunch of enemies. Around her were seen many dead vigers, bits of flesh spread out, an unpleasant smell of blood pierced nose. ¡°T-this, this looks terrible,¡± Le furrowed her brows, seeing the situation here. Without thinking she came to Karyn¡¯s side and cast a spell that bound the enemy with her earth element. Nh also moves quickly and dismembers their bodies. ¡°You guys are already here!? Thank goodness I thought I was going to die.¡± Karyn fell limply where she had been standing before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Karyn, we¡¯ll help now,¡± Le said as she cast a few spells at the enemy. ¡°Here, drink it,¡± I gave Karyn a potion and immediately ran towards the battle area. Karyn looked confused at first. But after seeing two potions in her hands, she was surprised and looked at me again who was already running towards Shelly. After all the bad things she did to me, she didn¡¯t expect me to give her Potion, subconsciously corners of her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I arrived beside Shelly, suddenly a man took out purple mes from his sword and shot towards Shelly. Shelly was already looking exhausted, because of battle, she had run out of mana and couldn¡¯t move her body anymore, she thought maybe this was the end. Luckily I arrived on time for her, I immediately hugged her and dodged the attack. Shelly was shocked when she felt a man¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her and carried her away from the battle area. After seeing it was me, she felt her heart beat faster, because of my hug. [+5,000 Love Point] ¡®Hah? I get Love Points? What happened?¡¯ I looked at Shelly who was in my arms, she had a slight blush on her face. When we looked at each other, she immediately looked another way. I tried to lower it, but suddenly I felt somethinging from behind. I hugged Shelly tightly and dodged the attack. ¡°Tch, why is the other group here, and also who are you? As far as I know, there¡¯s no man in their party,¡± The man looked at me with displeasure. ¡°Heh¡­whether it¡¯s your business whether I¡¯m here or not, I¡¯ll kill you for attacking this vige,¡± I look at him cynically. ¡°You want to kill me? Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s ridiculous, you think a brat like you can kill me, it seems kids nowadays really like to brag in front of women, ¡± That Men look at me with ridicule. I feel bad for hearing his taunts, but well we¡¯ll see, let power do talking. I took two potions and gave them to Shelly, Shelly was surprised when she saw potions in her hands. ¡°Shelly, quickly find a safe ce for you to recuperate, I will fight that man with Woli,¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ trust us,¡± Woli who out of nowhere suddenly appeared. ¡°But isn¡¯t that dangerous, Lute? You¡¯re going to get hurt,¡± Shelly looked worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can at least hold that guy down for a while until others finish battle and help,¡± I said affirmatively to her. ¡°Al-Alright,¡± Shelly couldn¡¯t stop my urge and left here looking for a ce to recuperate. I turned and looked back at the man. The man just stood there as if waiting for our conversation to end. ¡°Is drama over? Now brat, use all your might against me,¡± The man said with a sinister grin. Woli who was beside me became a giant, I prepared my chains as well to fight this guy. Suddenly a strong wind blew from behind, I immediately readied my chain to protect myself. *Boom* Dust is flying, I jump from there, Woli shoots fire from her mouth burning that area, but I feel the heat from above. Purple-colored mes came from there, I tried to make another defense with chains. But suddenly¡­ ¡°Gotcha¡± *Slices* The fire spread and a man appeared from there cutting all my chains with his strange sword. One of the shes hit my arm, I moved backward from there. I felt my mana decrease rapidly every time I tried to use my chains. ¡°That sword¡­¡± I frowned. ¡°How do you like it? Hahaha¡­ this sword is made from monster organs and human organs, do you see these eyes? These are eyes of a mother trying to protect her child, her screams were so pleasing to the ear when I poked her eyes out.¡± The man said grinning. ¡°Heartless bastard, how could you do that,¡± I gritted my teeth in anger. ¡°Hahaha¡­ brat you don¡¯t understand how life works, the strong always eat the weak, this world is not as beautiful as you think,¡± The man sneered. ¡°Even if that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t try to kill innocent people to be strong,¡± ¡°Whatever you say, let¡¯s just end this until one of us dies. I don¡¯t like to talk much,¡± The man took a fighting stance. ¡°Same here, I¡¯ve been wanting to kill you for a long time,¡± I looked at the man with a sharp gaze. ¡°Try it if you can,¡± Suddenly from behind the man, Woli spits fire from her mouth making the man enveloped in hot mes. I also fired a chain drill with a thunder element at the man, just as my chain was about to hit him, cracks were visible on the ground after which it spread to my feet. A strange tentacle shot out from there trying to attack me, I dodged it by jumping into the air. Woli who was close to the man was also thrown backward, due to his attack. The man¡¯s sword let out strange ck tentacles, which protected him from attacks. Looks like my attacks don¡¯t mean much, rather than wasting time, I¡¯d rather use my trump card straight away. ¡°Berserk!!¡± A crimson aura emitted from my body, and my appearance began to change. The moment the man sensed this, he looked at me with narrowed eyes, but it didn¡¯tst long. He disappeared from where he was standing and lunged at me directly with his sword, I also attacked him with mes of my crimson chain. A sh ensued between his sword and my chain, a battle between tentacles and chains destroying each other. Itsted quite a while, his movements were very fast, it seemed he had a lot of experience with the sword. I had a hard time predicting his attacks whereas he could easily predict mine. ¡®What should I do now,¡¯ I frowned, because the longer I fought, the more wounds I got. I also made wounds on his body, it¡¯s just that my condition was not good for a long time, because the wounds I received drained my mana. ¡­. [A/N: Author Hahaha¡­sorry the update is sote. If I want to write, I need mood when I do it and sometimes before, I had no mood at all. Chapter 58: Battle Charming Feeling this getting worse, I put out all my strength in one strike. Chain with water waves, chain with lightning bolts, chain with the earth element, chain with wind element drill, chain with crimson red fire. All of them appeared simultaneously, closing the gap for the man to escape, I attacked him from various directions. Seeing all these attacks the man made a shield of ck tentacles to protect him. *BOOM* The explosion urred, I retreated from the area, after dust there disappeared. It was seen that man was badly injured, his arm was sttered with blood, various wounds that looked like burns. The man breathed heavily, having received my attack. ¡°Not bad, but it looks like it will end here now,¡± The man put his hand to his mouth and whistled, monster that Le¡¯s group had been fighting against was rushing over here. I immediately dodged from his path, the man immediately climbed on top of the monster, he looked at us with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you one of my greatest experiments,¡± Saying that, the man stabbed his sword into the monster¡¯s head, the sword went into the monster¡¯s head and the monster slowly started to get weird. After sticking the sword, the man fled from here. ¡°You want to run away? I won¡¯t allow that.¡± ¡°GROOAAAAAARRRRR¡± The monster roared with a very deafening sound, our bodies all instantly went limp, I held my head in pain. Looking ahead, the man had already disappeared from my sight. ¡°Damn it, he ran away,¡± I¡¯m feeling really annoyed right now, I thought I¡¯d be able to kill him after this, but who would have thought he¡¯d stab sword at the monster and make the monster turn weird. The monster this time had eyes on its forehead, its body becamerge, on its back, there were strange tentacles, the sound of bones cracking as if they were reconstructing body was heard. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t move,¡± Shelly¡¯s party group all fell on the spot upon hearing this monster¡¯s roar, they held their heads in pain. I also held my head in pain. Hearing the roar of this monster. ¡°ROOOAAAARRRR,¡± The monster charged towards me, Woli immediately arrived in front of me resisting attack. She burned ck tentacles that attacked some still hit her and inflicted a wound there. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hold it in any longer, Help me now!!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to scream, I know that too,¡± I took potions and drank them all, I feel better now. Jumping into the air with my head still aching, I attacked the monster with a drill chain covered in crimson red mes. ¡°Crimson Chain Tornado,¡± A tornado of crimson mesing out of my hands ravaged the monster¡¯s body, fight continued for a very long time, during the fight something confused me from earlier because notifications always appeared in front of me. [+500 Love Point] [+500 Love Point] [+500 Love Point] [+500 Love Point] [+500 Love Point] ¡­. ¡®What¡¯s with these notifications that keep popping up?¡¯ These notifications keep popping up, I don¡¯t understand how this happened, All I did was fight monsters. And I don¡¯t have time to flirt or improve my rtionships with others. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Karyn¨C ¡®Lute looks really cool now,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think so, our bodies all couldn¡¯t move after hearing the monster¡¯s roar just now. My head hurts, and it feels like all my energy is drained. But Lute who is very close to the monster even though his head is in pain he still fights the monster with all his abilities. *Thump, Thump, Thump,* My heart rate increased seeing the battle that Lute had, his handsome face didn¡¯t budge when he fought the monster. His sharp eyes and a slight smile on his lips seemed to really enjoy the battle, coupled with the strong strength he possessed. This charm is too strong for me. Holding my chest, the sound of a strong heartbeat for the first time I feel for a man, I don¡¯t understand why this is happening, whereas before I really hated him foring into my life. I tried to calm this heartbeat, but when I saw Lute again, my heart skipped a beat. ¡®No, what happened to me,¡¯ I hate men so much because I was almost raped by them once if Shelly didn¡¯te to save me. I was just an ordinary student back then, who was easily bullied by a group of nobles. I¡¯m not a high-achieving student, this makes it much easier for nobles to try to do something to me. This group of nobles tried to threaten me with the power they had, my clothes were torn, my mouth was silenced with a cloth, my hands were tied. I still vividly remember that memory, I can¡¯t forget it at all even if I wanted to. They even showed me disgusting things in front of me. I cried asking to be released, but in fact, they justughed seeing my struggle in vain. I feel this is the end and have no hope anymore, I will even try to bite my tongue to kill myself. But at thest moment that disgusting thing was about to enter me, Shelly came and immediately beat them all, she and her party beat them until their faces were beyond recognition. I felt so grateful for their arrival, Shelly hugged me and I cried so hard in her arms. Since then I¡¯ve been training to get stronger, I want to be a member of their party. Shelly is a senior in my ss she takes care of us and teaches us various things, she is so kind that many people like her, coupled with her beautiful charm, many boys try to approach her. But I who don¡¯t like this all beat them up, until they don¡¯t dare try to get close anymore. Shelly is a nice person, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d turn a guy down, and I don¡¯t want her to be fooled by a bad guy. When I asked Shelly I wanted to be a member of her party, she seemed happy and epted me without refusal. I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t reject me at all, I was afraid before if she rejected me because I was just her juniors. Looking at Shelly, I was immediately shocked, Shelly is currently looking at Lute with eyes that have a symbol of a heart. She had a blush on her face and a ragged breath, like a girl in love. But it¡¯s not only Shelly who has this kind of expression, Le has one too!! Even Le¡¯s eyes looked more like an obsessed woman when she saw Lute. She even licked her lower lip, as if looking at her prey. Only Nh looked normal, she looked at Lute expressionlessly. Well, I also don¡¯t understand what Nh is thinking since she rarely talks, and her expression stays stiff all time. I held my head feeling dizzy with the current situation. But this can¡¯t be helped because Lute¡¯s charm is so strong now, with his handsome face and strength, many girls will like him. Especially when she saw him battling monsters, his charm increased even more. Chapter 59: Melusine ¡°Woli Now!!¡± ¡°Roger,¡± From under the monster, Woli hits the monster until it flies, after which she burns it. I jumped into the air, with a thunderous from my chain, I threw my chain into the monster¡¯s body. An ¡®Overload¡¯ explosion urs which deals double damage to the monster. ¡°GRRRR,¡± The monster¡¯s flesh peeled off looking like a zombie, but the monster didn¡¯t give up at all and attacked us with purple mes. Woli and I jumped to dodge an attack. ¡°Tsk, annoying, how about I give you another lightning strike and fire?¡± Corners of my mouth curled into a smile and I began to form two chains to form a giant hand, one fire, and other lightning. Hand with fire element caught the neck of monster, and hand of lightning element struck monster, an explosion of lightning met with fire urred. Monster flesh was scattered everywhere, monster¡¯s body vanish after that. [+30,000 Battle Point] ¡°Master, we managed to beat it!!¡± Woli got small and tugged at my hair. ¡°Hoii, stop doing that, we still have an enemy that hasn¡¯t been killed yet,¡± I said annoyed. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the next battle!!¡± ¡°You, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing at all?¡± ¡°Of course not, with two of us, anything can be conquered,¡± Woli clenched her fists confidently. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Iughed at how confident she was. I turned and headed towards Shelly¡¯s party, once there, Le jumped up and hugged me, she smiled happily. I was taken aback by her bold actions before she didn¡¯t dare to do this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Le? Do you like me now after seeing my abilities?¡± I said teasing her. ¡°Maybe¡­ when I watch Lute fight, my heart can¡¯t stop beating fast,¡± Le looks at me with a loving gaze. Everyone here was shocked after hearing Le¡¯s confession, even their faces turned red except for Nh who was only one expressionless. Seeing them have a blush on their faces, I now know that they now have some feelings towards me, I¡¯m not a dense enough person to not recognize this. ¡°Master, did you just harvest a big thing,¡± Woli beside me whispered. ¡°It seems like,¡± ¡­.. I returned to Yua and Dina¡¯s location. When I got there Dina was awake, she looked fine now. Dina got into my shirt, she doesn¡¯t want to leave me at all, even if her condition is just getting better. After some discussion, we all agreed to attack right now, because this is the right time if we want to attack scientists¡¯ headquarters. If we could destroy all of them at once, without anyone escaping. This incident will not happen again and all of us vigers will be safe. I¡¯m also very annoyed that the man I fought just ran away, I¡¯m sure he must have returned to their base, maybe he¡¯s doing something now to attack us again. Before that happens, we should attack first and eradicate them to the root. We all then followed Dina¡¯s directions, towards the location of the scientist¡¯s headquarters. I was worried about Dina¡¯s condition, but she said she was getting better, because she said that, I can only believe it. Even if something happens, I will protect it to the best of my ability. ¡°Here,¡± Dina said inside my shirt, in front of us all that was visible was an empty area. I was a little confused at first before I remembered it was supposed to be like this in the story. This is because one of the devices made by scientists disguise their base so that it is not visible, otherwise, how could Shelly¡¯s party who have been searching for quite a while haven¡¯t found any traces in the forest. ¡°Here? Isn¡¯t this just an empty area?¡± Shelly looked confused. ¡°It must be because of the device scientists made,¡± I told her. ¡°I see, it¡¯s only natural that all this time we searched and didn¡¯t find anything,¡± They all nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, Dina do you still remember entrance?¡± ¡°Hmm, it should be there,¡± Dina pointed at empty air. We looked at each other and nodded slowly walking towards it. The view we saw immediately changed. In front of us at this time is a hallway that looks very modern, walls are white, we are all surprised when we see this scene. ¡°So it¡¯s here, I didn¡¯t expect this empty area to be headquarters of those scientists,¡± Shelly mumbled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s save kidnapped people, and kill all scientists here,¡± I said to them. ¡°Um¡± They all nodded. We walked down the hall and met some scientists, killing them on the spot. At end of the hall, we found a forked path, I saw them. They had confused expressions like they didn¡¯t know what to do now. ¡°You guys take this path? While I will be alone down that path,¡± I told them. ¡°W-what? you want to go alone?¡± Shelly was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself, and I want you all to take care of each other there too. If you find another fork in thene, don¡¯t separate, because it will be dangerous,¡± I said and immediately left them. ¡°Wait Lute!!¡± Shelly saw me who had left, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, she looked at her party group, they also couldn¡¯t say anything about Lute sudden departure. ¡°Since Lute is gone, let¡¯s start moving now too.¡± They all nodded in unison hearing what Shelly said, because Shelly was the leader of the group, she was always someone they could trust. ¡­. I went down the hall and killed a lot of scientists, I also found some branching paths and just followed my instincts before getting to some weird ce. This ce is entirely white, here you can see many tubes filled with liquid and strange creatures. There are even a few people here who are kept in tubes. These people have strange body shapes, some have monster heads or monster bodies. This looks so disgusting, these scientists have done things they shouldn¡¯t have done. ¡°So you¡¯re here, is it because of the slime?¡± Suddenly there was the sound of footsteps and a man appeared out of nowhere. That man was a man who ran away earlier, wounds on his body had gone, he seemed to have recovered now from injuries he received earlier. The man came downstairs and smiled, two of us facing each other in an empty area that was here. I watched him warily, preparing for him to start attacking after this. ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do you mean people in the tube? This is for the greatest experiment of all time, I needed them for a sample project I made. Do you see tube over there? It¡¯s a project we made and it¡¯s done, we just need a few more things before releasing it.¡± The man pointed at the tube on the top floor. I saw the tube and was immediately shocked. There was seen a woman with long white hair to her waist. But what¡¯s strange about all this is, she has a small horn on her head, tail and wings are white like a dragon. I clearly remember this woman, she was the main heroine. This woman is Melusine, she was a human at first, but her body was changed by scientists and became half-dragon. Theybined samples from dragon carcasses and bones, to make Melusine a half-dragon human. Chapter 60: Appetite ¡°My name is Adru Olhas, I used to be one talented scientist of the human kingdom. I¡¯vee up with lots of ideas, and one of them is a device that can make a ce invisible, like this base. But this idea that I came up with brought greed to a noble family, they pretended to reject this idea of ??mine but actually wanted to steal it. Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s a shame their efforts were wasted, because theyck one item to make it,¡± The man named Adruughed happily. ¡®What is this man talking about? Do I really care? I don¡¯t care!!!¡¯ I looked at the man named Adru strangely. ¡°They embarrassed me so much, made fun of me, didn¡¯t send me any more funds. I really hate them, after all. I was nning to take revenge, and who would have guessed that I identally found a dragon carcass that was still intact in White Asgard. The dragon carcass froze and did not rot at all. After seeing this dragon carcass, I thought about using it properly, and as you can see this is the result. Thest thing I need to do is control woman in a tube, ve cors are useless to those dragon creatures, I need another sample to control them,¡± Adru spread his arms outughing. ¡°Stopughing, you look disgusting you know,¡± I looked at Adru sarcastically. ¡°Hmph, what do you know? You are a nuisance to my ns, I don¡¯t want to linger any longer, I will kill you now.¡± Suddenly Adru smirked, he took out something like a button and pressed it. The floor nearby opened and a strange creature slowly emerged from it. The creature has a body size of 10 meters, the head of a lion and a goat with a tail at the end, the head of a snake, and a bat¡¯s wings. ¡°Chimera?? No, it looks like it¡¯s just artificial,¡± I looked at chimera with a shocked expression. ¡°Exactly, although not as strong as original Chimera, this is enough to kill you,¡± The man had a murderous sh in his eyes. If it was a real Chimera, it couldn¡¯t be on this continent, because no chimeras live on this continent, they live on a continent of mythical creatures. Even so, Chimera was just a Beast, which had no consciousness. Whenpared to a dragon that has consciousness, it is iparable. Suddenly chimera shoots poison from its snake tail, I dodge it, it almost hits my body if I don¡¯t dodge quickly. Woli appears and turns into a giant, Dina alsoes out of my clothes she is ready to help me fight. Yua who was on my shoulder jumped up and turned big. I immediately used Berserk to fight this Chimera. ¡°Hahaha¡­ are you a Monstertaming? There are only monsters around me,¡± Adru said mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t equate them with monsters, they are my partners,¡± I looked at the man angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Chimera attacks them!!¡± ¡°ROAAR,¡± The chimera let out an ear-splitting roar, after which it emitted green mes from its lion¡¯s mouth and its goat¡¯s mouth. I made a shield out of the water element chains, protecting all of them. ¡°We should split up, attack together after that, I¡¯ll try to distract the chimera,¡± I said to them seriously. ¡°Okay Master¡± ¡°I understand,¡± ¡°Roar~~,¡± They all nodded in unison, feeling chains couldn¡¯t withstand attacks anymore, I shouted at them. ¡°Now!!¡± They dispersed after that, I dodged the attack by running to the side. My chains formed a fist and hit chimera¡¯s head. The chimera staggered slightly and turned towards me preparing to attack me, but suddenly a huge fire appeared from below it like a geyser, mes from above and slime wrapped around it causing the wound to corrosive. Just as I was about to get ready to attack the chimera again, suddenly a feeling of danger came from behind me, I immediately protected my body with chains. *BAAM* I was thrown into the air, the impact of the attack was so strong, I was in pain. Seeing that what attacked me earlier turned out to be Adru, but Adru now has a right hand that looks like a dragon¡¯s hand and one eye that looks like a dragon¡¯s pupil. Adru currently has a smirk on his face when he sees me. ¡®Damn, he looks cool in his dragon form,¡¯ I cried inwardly. Come on, all men really like dragons, especially if they can turn into like them. Isn¡¯t that cool? Unfortunately, that man looks cool and not me. This really makes me unhappy. ¡°How looks cool isn¡¯t it? I also attached a dragon sample to my body, unfortunately, it didn¡¯t blend well, like the girl in a tube. It seems like a perfect match is needed for this to put it together,¡± Adru said as if disappointed. ¡°You even fused a dragon sample into your body, aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡± ¡°Dead? I don¡¯t care at all, as long as I can achieve what I want, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Adruughed mockingly. ¡°Then die for me!!¡± I lunged at Adru with my right hand shape in chains to form a crimson hot drill. Adru smiled seeing this, his dragon-like right hand resisted my attack, an explosion urred, a crater appeared on the floor. We fought each other to determine the winner. I kick with my foot, he will hold it with his elbow. I hit him with a drill chain, he held it in his hand without moving. His body was stronger than before. When I was fighting with Adru. Woli, Dina, and Yua fought Chimera, their fight was fierce, luckily none of them were injured. Even though it was their first time fighting together. They have worked well together. Woli hits the chimera and burns it with fire, Dina is wrapped around the chimera so it can¡¯t move and corrode its skin. Yua wore armor that looked cool on her body and fired chakram at chimera¡¯s body. ¡°ROAAR,¡± The chimera roared loudly and poured venom from its snake tail. Everyone avoided seeing this, after dodging, Woli grabbed the snake¡¯s tail and pulled it with all her might to sever it. Chimera groans in pain, and tries to attack Woli, but is held back by Dina. Not long after that, the chimera¡¯s tail snapped from its ce, not stopping there, Woli wed at the chimera¡¯s body and broke its leg. If people from my previous world saw this, they might think they just watched a Godzi battle movie, no this should be smaller than Godzi. Because Godzi has a body as tall as skyscrapers and even more. The chimera was seen suffering from the wound it received, Dina wrapped around the necks of two chimeras and crushed them. Woli also helps Dina by holding the Chimera. It wasn¡¯t long after Chimera¡¯s neck was corroded and severed from its head. After the chimera¡¯s neck was severed, the chimera didn¡¯t move anymore and died on the spot. Dina immediately devoured chimera and disappeared in the blink of an eye, but strangely her body remained small even though Chimera was 10 meters in size. Woli sees this speechless and looks stunned. ¡®What creatures have been brought, Master? Her appetite is scary,¡¯ ¡­. [A/N: Author: I¡¯ve added a Melusine image in the character image if you want to take a look. I also forgot something earlier, when Lute kills a monster with ck tentacles he gets Points. I just edited it before, he got 30,000 Battle Points, though this won¡¯t affect the story as he kills a lot of enemies, and I¡¯ll fill them up randomly XD. Chapter 61: Treasure Compass Vibrating ¡°Master, we havee to help!!¡± Woli and others get ready to help, but suddenly Adru stomps his feet down and the floor shoots sharp stones from around him. I protected my body and was thrown with others. Looking at Adru again, he received no injuries at all on his body. As Adru was walking towards us, I asked Woli who was beside me to find something useful now. ¡°Woli, is there anything I can use against him? His body is so hard I can¡¯t fight it.¡± ¡°Hmn, I think there is Master. Just use this, if we can¡¯t hurt it with force we might be able to poison it,¡± Woli suggested I buy a round object that has pores around it. [Dorsen Ball Poisoning A poison ball made from the poison of a Rank A monster Dorsen Snake, this poison is capable of damaging internal organs by removing mist from its pores. The effect of this poison will be very strong if the enemy is below Rank A, but if the affected person is above it, the effect will decrease drastically. Can only be used once. (Note: Remember if you want to use this buy antidote first) Price: 40,000 Battle Points] ¡®This poison is very expensive, and can only be used once. Plus I had to buy an antidote, no, I can¡¯t hesitate now. I have to buy this,¡¯ ¡°Woli, buy one, and buy antidote for all of us too, we need it now.¡± I prepared for battle. ¡°Are you sure Master? It¡¯s quite expensive, and for the antidote, it¡¯s 3,000 Battle Points,¡± Woli looked at me doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, if we kill this guy, we might be able to get that point back.¡± ¡°Very well, Master,¡± Woli gave me an iron ball with pores the size of a palm. She also gave me a pill as an antidote. I looked at them and gave her one for each person. ¡°Eat this pill, it¡¯s an antidote,¡± They looked at this confused at first, but then immediately ate it without a second thought. After seeing them all eat pills. I turned to look at Adru, who was walking slowly to here. ¡°With this power, not only will I take revenge, I might even be able to rule over entire continent HAHAHAHA!!¡± Adruughed with a sinister face. ¡°What are you saying? Do you think just a little dragon-like change in your body, makes you stronger? You are nothingpared to teachers at Mervbanis Academy,¡± I looked at him with a mocking look. ¡°Perhaps if it is now, I am no match for them. But if I keep researching and seed in making my body stronger, I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t beat me,¡± Adru looked at me sarcastically. ¡°Unfortunately I won¡¯t let that happen and also I need to tell you, do you think just because a dragon is strong, that no one can beat it? Too bad, many things can get a dragon killed, even including dragon carcass you found,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adru frowned at what I said. ¡°What I mean is this,¡± I smirked and immediately threw a poison ball at him. Adru immediately caught it and saw what it was. After seeing that it was just an ordinary iron ball heughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ is this yourst card? It¡¯s useless,¡± I just looked at him with a smile, suddenly a green mist starteding out of the iron ball very fast. Adru had a shocked expression and immediately smashed the iron ball with his dragon hand, but the moment the iron ball broke, a strange liquid directly hit his hand and made the skin on his hand melt. ¡°AAARRRHHHHH,¡± He groaned in pain looking at his hands. His dragon hand was blistered and began to slowly crumble, he also felt organs in his body slowly being damaged. Adru sees his state now shocked, he looks at me angrily. ¡°What did you do to my body!?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course, I just gave you poison, do you like it?¡± ¡°DAMN IT,¡± Adru jumped trying to attack me, he felt very angry because he had been tricked by an iron ball. I smiled, I quickly lifted my leg high and stomp down, hitting Adru¡¯s head. *BAAM* Adru¡¯s head, stuck to the cracked floor, I stepped on his head and looked down with a mocking face. Adru gritted his teeth feeling so humiliated. ¡°Adru, I don¡¯t care about hatred you have or pain you have. If you want to take revenge or do anything I won¡¯t stop you either, it¡¯s just that way you do it makes other people suffer and I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Bastard, did you think I would give up? Hahaha¡­ I won¡¯t give up even if you kill me. Our group is called Lingscien, my group leader will kill you after you destroy the research facility.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean Madwalker, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of itter,¡± I smiled. ¡°Y-you know our leader? Who are you?¡± Adru got scared after I mentioned their leader¡¯s name. ¡°Hehehe, I am a person who will kill you,¡± Saying that, I lifted my legs and covered it with spiked chains, after which my feet stomped on his head into brain paste. [+80,000 Battle Point] After everything was settled I looked around, poison mist was gone, and the final problem was a woman in a tube. I also have to find Uncle Tommie¡¯s wife, well I already told Shelly and others about this matter. They said they would help me look for it too if they found it. ¡°Okay, everything is in order, you cane back here hahaha,¡± Dina smiled, she went back into my shirt. Yua sat on my shoulder with her small body and Woli just floated around me. But suddenly she came closer and spoke to me, with a happy face. ¡°Master, Treasure Compass , that you got from Qilin¡¯s father is shaking. Does this mean there is a treasure here?¡± ¡°What? shaking? Let me see,¡± Woli gave me a goldpass, the pointer on thepass vibrated loudly, pointing somewhere. Woli and I had happy faces, we looked at each other before following directions where it was headed. It turned out to be behind Melusine¡¯s tube. I didn¡¯t see anything there because all I could see were white walls, even in-game, I didn¡¯t find any treasures here. ¡°Master is probably behind the wall, how about we take a look?¡± Woli suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s check,¡± I moved to try to touch the wall and it turned out that my hand went through the wall, it seems this is the same mechanism as this base. Walking in slowly, I saw something awesome inside. Here you can see an amethyst-colored Crystal Core that shines brightly, Crystal has a size of a human head with a strange pipe that sticks around it like it is sucking energy inside Crystal Core. Suddenly Yua who was on my shoulder immediately jumped and turned big, she headed for crystal core with her corners of lips drooling. Woli and I were shocked to see her actions. ¡°Wait Yua, don¡¯t go there¡­¡± But it was toote, she had already arrived in front of crystal core, luckily there was no trap. I was afraid if suddenly there was a trap and it would hurt her. Yua opened her mouth wide and ate Crystal Core in an instant. *Cruck, Cruck, Cruck* The sound of a crystal core being chewed rang out, Woli and I could only stare at Yua in amazement. It was likely a Crystal Core from a dragon carcass, but she just ate it? What a waste of resources. Chapter 62: Invisible Miracle Stone After Yua chewed Crystal Core for a while, she came back to my side and enter my clothes. After that she closed her eyes and fell asleep, I couldn¡¯t believe what I just saw. After eating Crystal Core, she just fell asleep? I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Yua¡¯s behavior. ¡°So Master, did a precious treasure just enter little creature¡¯s belly,¡± Woli chuckled. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s fine, maybe after this Yua will be stronger,¡± Woli heard me, shrugging helplessly, we both started walking into the room, trying to find out if there was anything else of value. But all I see here are pipe wires as well as some weird machines. Well since this is a scientist¡¯s base there should be a lot of weird stuff. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything here anymore.¡± As I was about to leave, Woli suddenly pointed somewhere. ¡°Master, take a look at that? Do you recognize that Strange stone?¡± ¡°Hah? where?¡± I turned to where Woli pointed. What I saw was a small rhombus-shaped gray stone, maybe thumb size. The stone is currently stuck in the wall. If you don¡¯t look properly, you might not recognize it at all because the color blends in with the walls. A few small shes were in my memory, but I shook my head, maybe it wasn¡¯t that thing. Walking closer, towards rhombus stone, I checked it using System. [Invisible Miracle Stone Miracle Stone is a stone that holds a very strong power. Elements contained within it were far beyond what belonged to this world. This stone can give its owner an invisible element, which can be used for various things and can even change the owner¡¯s appearance to disguise. If you want to use the abilities possessed by this stone, you need to unite life energy with this stone for one month. But if life energy possessed is veryrge, this will speed up the unification process. Note: No Owner] Seeing this stone description, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. I know Miracle Stones and even some of them. One of them is the Energy Miracle Stone and the Gxy Miracle Stone, these two Miracle Stones are extremely powerful. For the Energy Miracle Stone, it can make the owner have a lot of Life Energy in body, however, if used continuously it will make the body very tired. Life energy is the energy that everyone has, this is usually useful if a person crosses the limits of their body and forcibly uses exhausted mana, causing them to use their life energy, but this is hard to do usually they use techniques to do this. And if your life energy runs out, you will die. So if you have this stone, you can continue to train or fight, without worrying about running out of mana, because you have a lot of life energy. And what about Gxy Miracle Stone? This was even more powerful because the owner of this stone also possessed Gxias Innate Skill. She was even able to lower a star from the sky here, using that stone, it was truly terrifying because of how powerful her abilities were. What I can¡¯t believe right now is that one of those stones is in front of me, and its ability is invisible? Was this reason this base could not be seen before? Even though Miracle Stone in front of me right now isn¡¯t a battle type, but if I can be invisible isn¡¯t this great? I might also be able to turn my chains invisible or maybe sneak into enemy bases using this. Or maybe doing ero things in the girl¡¯s dorm. ¡®No-no, that¡¯s not good, what was I thinking just now? Enter girls¡¯ dorm? Are you crazy, maybe I will soon be caught by the teacher guarding there,¡¯ ¡°Masters!! You just hit jackpot, let¡¯s take this stone now,¡± Woli¡¯s face looks happy. ¡°Okay,¡± I also have a happy smile. I tried to pry the rock out of the wall, and it came off easily. I carefully looked at this small stone, at a nce it is just an ordinary stone but actually has strong power. Keeping it in inventory, Woli and I smiled happily back to the previous room. The white wall that covered the previous path no longer exists, it seems to be true, the core of this mechanism is Invisible Miracle Stone. I arrived in front of the Melusine tube, saw a naked woman who was in the tube, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. This woman is very beautiful, smooth white skin flushed, white hair that falls to her waist looks beautiful. A chest that is neither big nor small, and beautiful hips. Shaking my head, I looked at buttons I didn¡¯t understand near the tube. ¡®Should I press any buttons here? Forget it, I¡¯ll just destroy this ss tube,¡¯ *Crack* I smashed the tube with my chain, the tube cracked and slowly everything shattered into shards of ss. Water came out of the tube, and the woman fell, I immediately jumped and caught her so as not to fall and get hurt. Taking nket in my inventory I covered her wet body with water. Feeling my embrace, the woman slowly opened her eyes, she had beautiful golden eyes. But right now she was looking at me expressionless like she wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°I saved you now, don¡¯t worry you won¡¯t feel any more pain, because I will protect you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I see, I¡¯m saved.¡± The woman looked at me expressionlessly. ¡®Err, what should I do in this situation, since in the game too the protagonist just said that,¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± I asked her. ¡°Happy? I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t understand that feeling, my family has all died, every day I feel pain, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore,¡± the woman answered expressionlessly. It sounded pathetic to live as an experimental object. In the game, Melusine will slowly change after she starts living with the Protagonist and it¡¯s quite a while because she still can¡¯t trust other people. But over time, if she has a new family, everything will change and I will be able to see her smile again. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore, because I will be your family now. Do you remember your name?¡± I smiled seeing her. ¡°Name¡­ I don¡¯t remember, pain has made me forget a lot of things, they just call me Melusine, just call me by that name,¡± Melusine answered expressionlessly again. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you Lusi, is that okay?¡± Melusine opened her eyes wide after being expressionless for a long time. But then, she calmed down and just nodded her head. Seeing her ept it, my mouth corners lifted, and smiled happily. I cradled her in princess style and took her out of the tube before lowering her. I¡¯m confused to see her only wearing a nket, but I don¡¯t have any girl¡¯s clothes for her to wear. ¡°Woli, are there any women¡¯s clothes in the system shop?¡± ¡°There should be a master, you can buy it,¡± Woli who was hovering beside me spoke. Lusi was curious when she saw Woli, but she just kept quiet, without asking. I looked at the system store and did find it, even with some capabilities. There¡¯s also the ability to increase her liking for me, seriously? This is indeed interesting, I might think about buying thister. But for now, we¡¯ll just buy a normal one with magic resistance, the shirt I bought is blue with a short skirt and white thigh-high stockings. (Note: Same clothes in the character image) Chapter 63: Body Transformation After clothes were in my hand, I looked at Lusi. ¡®Hmm¡­ looks like something is missing but what is it? Oh right, underwear!!¡¯ I held my head, ashamed of myself for forgetting this simple thing. Looking into the system store again a variety of sexy underwear, and normal looks. Well, I don¡¯t want her to wear weird underwear right now, so I just bought a normal one. It was a normal-looking blue undergarment with a small ribbon on it. ¡°Can you use this?¡± I asked her and handed her clothes. Lusi looked at clothes and nodded, she took off the nket she was wearing and showed her beautiful curves. Of course, I will not look away, I will record this moment in my precious memory. ¡®Wow, this looks erotic,¡¯ ¡°But before that, can you get rid of those wings, tail, and your horns?¡± Since earlier, some of the dragon features on her body were still there, if she wanted to wear clothes, it would be difficult to use. I¡¯ve always wondered how can a dragon wear human clothes, when it¡¯s hard for them to use themself? I don¡¯t know maybe they have special clothes for them to use, like magic clothes that can adjust to their bodies. It¡¯s also the same as the shirt I gave her, as it also has a wearer¡¯s body adjustment. Or maybe they can get rid of some of the dragon¡¯s features on their body like their wings which are definitely annoying when wearing clothes. ¡°I can do it,¡± Saying so, all the dragon features on her body slowly shrunk and disappeared. I was already aware of her abilities, but I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Her innate skill was Body Transformation, she could make anything from her body, such as a sword or knife with just her hair, this of course sounded great. Lusi put on her panties slowly, she didn¡¯t have any bushes in her private ce, I unconsciously gulped. After putting on her panties she put on her bra, her pink nipples showing before the blue shield covered them. I look at this disappointedly, but after seeing her in underwear, it looks sexy. She then put on clothes I gave her, and white stockings, even though I saw all this, she ignored it and didn¡¯t care. ¡°I forgot to tell you, my name is Lute Carter, just call me Lute. Since we are now family, you don¡¯t have to hesitate to ask, or ask me for anything,¡± ¡°Um,¡± She just nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this room,¡± I reached out my hand to invite her, Lusi took my hand and we both walked out of the room hand in hand. I took out Seezingcal and called others, after hearing their location, I tried to find it. Once there, I killed several scientists while passing through the hall. But it looks like there are still a lot of scientists here, maybe I should destroy this whole scientistb with a big bang. Thinking so, I unknowingly arrived at Shelly and others¡¯ location. When Shelly saw me she was happy, but when she saw me holding a woman¡¯s hand, her face immediately stiffened. She looked at this with an uneasy feeling. ¡®W-what was I thinking, I never felt this way before, but why am I feeling this way now,¡¯ Shelly tried to deny her thoughts, but the feeling didn¡¯t go away. ¡°Lute, who is this girl?¡± Le asked me. ¡°She? Her name is Lusi, I found her in a ss tube and saved her.¡± ¡°Wait a ss tube? Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s an experimental object,¡± Shelly said in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, a location I found earlier was full of ss tubes and strange creatures there, I better not tell you guys,¡± I said with an ufortable expression. They seemed to understand and nodded with helpless faces, only Karyn had an angry face hearing this. ¡°They¡¯re doing experiments on people, this is unforgivable,¡± Karyn gritted her teeth. ¡°Rx Karyn, now we can only save those we can save. And for those who have been transformed by scientists, death is a good thing for them,¡± Shelly said with a painful expression. Everyone was silent, they also understood that death was the best thing for those who had been turned into strange creatures. All they could do now was save only those who could still be saved. ¡°Shelly how about you guys, did you guys find anything or find Uncle Tommie¡¯s wife?¡± I broke the silence by asking Shelly. ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything yet, maybe it¡¯s in a deeper room,¡± ¡°Alright, now our priority is rescuing kidnapped people, let¡¯s go find them,¡± I lead them. ¡°Um,¡± everyone nodded. We all move in search of a person who has been kidnapped, this room confuses me, so I have to leave traces like scratches, so we don¡¯t get lost. This is a maze of scientists that must have lots of strange rooms and ces. Not long after searching, we found an elevator that would take us downstairs. Enter the elevator, elevator doors close and the elevator goes down. When we got there, we found a lot of people in a tube, luckily they were all still in normal condition and safe. Shelly and others breathed a sigh of relief and were happy that there were still many survivors. ¡°Let¡¯s save them all.¡± I turned to them. ¡°Okay,¡± We spread, to save a person in the tube. We shattered the ss tube and took out the person who was inside. ¡°Cough, cough, a-am I saved?¡± A little girl looked at me with expectant eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, take it easy, after this, you will return to your home,¡± ¡°Is that true!! I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m so happy Hick¡­Uuuu,¡± The little girl cried in my arms, I also hugged her with a smile. Lusi saw this felt her heart move slightly, she looked at the tube that had a person in it, suddenly she opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Lute, I want to help too,¡± ¡°Hmm? You want to help, let¡¯s do it together,¡± I smiled in response. ¡°I-I¡¯m safe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I saved,¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re safe,¡± ¡­. Everyone¡¯s voice was happy to have been saved. They feel so grateful to us, they think of us as their savior. We all smiled because they were safe. Suddenly Nh¡¯s voice called out to me from where she broke the tube. ¡°Lute, here is Uncle Tommie¡¯s wife,¡± ¡°Where? Let me see,¡± I had a happy smile when I heard this, but once I got there the smile on my face disappeared. A woman was lying there, but her lower body seemed to have strange tentacles. Turns out I was toote to save her, I gritted my teeth feeling so angry. ¡°How can this be, is there nothing I can do?¡± I looked at the woman who had fainted with mixed feelings. I told Uncle Tommie I¡¯d save her. But now that his wife has a change in her body, I don¡¯t know what to do now. ¡°Lute, maybe I can help her,¡± Dina¡¯s voice sounded in my ear. ¡°Can you help her? How?¡± I asked surprised. ¡°Master, it seems that it is not impossible, take a look at that woman¡¯s condition. Although there is a slight change in her body, it seems that it is not fused properly and is still in process, with Dina¡¯s eating ability, she can remove tentacles that are on this woman¡¯s body.¡± ¡°You can do that? Dina, please help this woman, ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lute, I will help her now,¡± Dina came out of my clothes. and wrapped around Uncle Tommie¡¯s wife, I slowly saw tentacles on her body begin to disappear and be reced by human legs. My worries were just gone after seeing this. Chapter 64: Capter 64-Shelly Confusion ¡°I can rest easy now,¡± Taking a deep breath, I saw everyone here, because they came out of the tube. What I saw right now was a group of naked people. I can¡¯t help but think of something strange after seeing this. Without thinking I bought a lot of cloth to cover their bodies. ¡°Shelly, use this cloth to cover their bodies, it¡¯s not good to keep them naked all time.¡± I handed Selly many cloths. Shelly was surprised at first, but after that, she nodded and took the cloth in my hand. She looked at me with aplicated and sad expression, I saw her getting flustered and wondered, did I do something bad to her before? ¡°What is it, Selly? You look dissatisfied? Is something bothering you?¡± I looked at it curiously. ¡°N-nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ Lute, is Lusi also part of your family?¡± Selly looked at me with aplicated expression. ¡®Hah? why is she asking this? Does she like me now? looks like I need to check her status,¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Shelly Francene] Race: [Cow Girl Beastmen] Gender: [Female] Age: [17 Years] Innate Skills: [Blessing Milk](Lock) Skills: [Water Barrier], [Water Lance], [Vortex Wave], [Wave Strike], [Water Cage], [Vibris] Love Meter: 73% [Okay, she likes you now, you don¡¯t have to hold back anymore] Rank: [C+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- It is true, no wonder I got a lot of Love Points before, are others the same? Previously I just thought they had feelings for me, but I¡¯m not sure to what extent. And after seeing this I can be sure Shelly likes me now. ¡°That¡¯s right Shelly, I will take care of her, she has no family at all and I would also like to see a smile back on her face. I will make it happen,¡± I smiled in response to Shelly while holding Lusi¡¯s shoulder. Shelly saw this felt her heart hurt, a few tears dripped, but she quickly wiped them with her hands. I saw her crying, was dumbfounded, did she like me that much? I have to quickly rify our rtionship, or else she might cry every time she sees me with another woman. ¡°I-I¡¯m d your rtionship is going well, I¡¯ll give this cloth to others¡­¡± Shelly hurriedly moved away from us, her voice slightly trembling. She distributed cloths to her party, to help give them to others. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her behavior. After this matter, I will rify our rtionship, if she really likes me and can ept that I have another woman I will be very happy. But if she refuses and just wants to have me for her, I will reject her and of course, make her ept my harem. ¡®How can I leave a woman who likes me, crying alone, even if she rejects my harem, I will make her ept it, by making her happy to be by my side and talking to her to ept my harem. But if she keeps rejecting me, I won¡¯t just give up, I¡¯ll keep doing this until she epts,¡¯ I thought to myself confidently. This may sound selfish, but I don¡¯t want to see her with another man. I want her to be happy with me because I am the person she loves. I have to reciprocate her feelings for liking me. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Shelly¨C ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me right now? Why do I feel so sad?¡¯ I tried to wipe the tears that fell in my eyes. Right now I feel my heart being grabbed and it hurts a lot, ever since I heard Lute and Lusi have a rtionship. I¡¯ve never felt this way before when he had a rtionship with Dina, but now why is this happening? I don¡¯t understand my current situation at all. Walking towards Le, I give her the cloth that Lute gave her. When Le saw my sad-looking face, she became curious and asked me. ¡°Shelly, why do you look sad?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I forced myself to smile. But Le could sense something was wrong, she looked around as if looking for a reason. Before her eyes stopped where Lute was. Currently, Lute has a smile on his face, he and Lusi help people by giving cloth to them. As if understanding, she nodded her head. ¡°So you¡¯re not happy Lute has a rtionship with another woman?¡± Le looked at me with a smile. ¡°That is not¡­¡± I tried to deny it. ¡°You mean That is not true? If you look at yourself in the mirror, you will see how sad you are. Shelly, if you like Lute, tell him, I¡¯m sure he will ept you,¡± ¡°B-but Lute already has other women and a lot of them, I don¡¯t want to interfere with his happiness,¡± I felt mixed feelings inside of me. ¡°You know, I also like Lute now, especially after seeing him fight that weird monster. He looks cool and reliable, I can¡¯t stop my heart from beating fast every time I remember that,¡± Le has sparkling eyes. Remembering what Le said, my face turned red. Lute¡¯s battle at that time did look very charming, I also felt my heart beating hard. When I saw Lute fighting for us, all my focus was on him, I couldn¡¯t feel the presence of anyone else around me, all I saw was Lute alone. Besides that he is also reliable, he leads us to find the enemy base, even I feel he is very suitable to be a leader. ¡®But, is this okay? Lute already has another woman, if possible I want him only for myself,¡¯ I held my chest which was beating hard, feeling very dilemma. Lute has another woman by his side. As for me, I don¡¯t want to share Lute with other women, as a woman, of course, this is my wish. ¡°Shelly, are you thinking of having Lute to yourself? I also understand that feeling, but it seems impossible because Lute is a strong man even for his age. Strong Men usually have many wives around them, and this is amon thing. It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t give up on my feelings, I¡¯ll ept Lute has another woman, and after this, I want to make my feelings clear towards him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have another chance,¡± Le said with a serious expression upon seeing me. I was astonished by the determination that Le had, for me it was too difficult to ept my lover having another woman beside him, but Le could take it for granted easily. This made my heart even dizzier because what Le said was true. Lute is a great man, it is certain that in future he will be a strong person and there are even many women flocking to be his wife. If I held myself back now, I would have no chance at all to be by his side. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Think carefully before making a decision, you still have time to think about it before Lute leaves. But Shelly, if we both be Lute women, we¡¯ll be sisters forever.¡± Le smiled happily seeing me. I look at Le with a helpless smile, Le doesn¡¯t care Lute has many women as long as she is with him. But for me this is a difficult thing, shaking my head, I will think about thister. The important thing now is to get everyone out of here. I feel calmer after talking to Le, she really is a good friend. ¡°Thank you, Le, I feel calm now,¡± ¡°What are you saying Shelly, as a member of your party and a woman who likes same man, I will help you as much as I can,¡± Leughed. Chapter 65: Fireworks Everyone already put on cloth I gave them, we went out taking the elevator in turns, because the elevator didn¡¯t carry enough people at once, we had to share it. After they were all upstairs, they followed my lead, to get out of this scientist¡¯s base. While I was in the room earlier I bought an explosive to detonate this base which can be used remotely using a remote control. Alright, this is simr to C4 or C5 in my previous life. The price of this explosive was cheaper than the previous poison, it was only 25,000 Battle Points. This might be cheap, since these explosives detonate one area, and must be used at long range, otherwise, I¡¯d be affected too. It¡¯s not very suitable for directbat, and can only be used stealthily if I want to blow up the entire enemy base. This time when I came out of the ce just now, it seemed that there were fewer and fewer scientists who passed us. I got quite a lot of Battle Points from killing them, but with explosives, I put here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death and be Battle Points for me. At this moment corners of my lips curved into a sinister smile. ¡°Master, you look scary with that smile,¡± Woli chuckled. ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t wait to kill all scientists here,¡± ¡°Is it just killing master? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aiming for Battle Points too.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ you always know what I want Woli,¡± I smirked. ¡°Not only are you Master, but I also want Battle Points. After this, you will buy me a new ability, Master?¡± Woli¡¯s eyes filled with hope. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because we¡¯ve harvested a lot of points from this incident,¡± I rubbed her head. ¡°Yeay, I¡¯m very happy,¡± Woli circled me and ended up sitting on my head, I chuckled at her childish behavior like a happy child bought a new toy. Everyone couldn¡¯t hear what we were talking about, because I was in front of them and quite far away. I did this on purpose so that if I ever run into a scientist again, I would kill him in an instant. Arriving in front of our previous entrance, everyone was relieved, some even shed some more tears. They are safe and they will be able to see their families again. There is no longer any fear of death and torture, all they feel right now is a feeling of immense gratitude towards us. ¡°Now that everyone is safe, I¡¯ll show you a show,¡± I smiled widely. We were all already in the forest when I said this, they were confused, they didn¡¯t understand what I meant. ¡°What do you mean by the show, Lute?¡± Shelly tilted her head looking at me. The smile on my face grew wider, I took a remote with a button there. Everyone looked at this curiously. ¡°I¡¯m going to blow up the entire scientist¡¯s base, will you believe it?¡± ¡°C-can you do that?¡± Karyn was taken aback. ¡°Of course I can, I have prepared explosives there before, we will now see a veryrge fireworks disy here,¡± I¡¯m not lying about the fireworks disy, because after the explosion, fireworks wille out of there. I saw a lot of explosive models and took beautiful ones, of course, they were fireworks!! ¡°Now it¡¯s showtime!! EXPLOSION!!!¡± I pressed the red button and a deafening sound was heard. *BOOOOM* The scientist base that was in our field of view exploded instantly, everyone looked at this in amazement. From there came beautiful fireworks, ranging from red, blue, green, and some even had rainbow colors. This is an extraordinary firework they see in their entire life because fireworks are usually not this lively. And what I¡¯m looking at right now, are numbered so beautiful that they made me cry. [11,000 Battle Point] [15,000 Battle Point] [12,000 Battle Point] [20,000 Battle Point] ¡­.. I¡¯m sure from several points I got, some of them may be monsters made by scientists or humans transformed by scientists. This is a good ending for those who have been changed because if they continue to live, it is even worse than death. At first, I was happy to get a lot of Battle Points, but thinking about their changed fate, I felt sad. Turning around, I also saw some people getting sad, it seemed they were thinking the same thing as me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile to calm their mood. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s go back to the vige, I¡¯m sure a lot of people miss you all,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Everyone nodded in unison. ¡ª- Arriving at the vige, help from the city just arrived. Well, this can¡¯t be helped, don¡¯t expect help from the city or whatever, because they usually alwaysete. All survivors went straight to their families. They cry happily, with their families. Some people feel sad because it turns out that their families are not among the survivors. When I was about to turn away, suddenly a ck-haired and wolf-eared man with iron armor covering his entire body blocking me. Seeing this I frowned. ¡°Are you the ones who saved all kidnapped people,¡± The man looked me straight in the eye. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? Is he going to make trouble now,¡¯ Shelly¡¯s party also behind me looked worried, because the squad leader from the city asked me about this. But it turned out that their guess was wrong, he then smiled when he heard my answer. The man grabbed my shoulder and nodded his head. I saw this and got confused, ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯ ¡°I want to hear an exnation from those of you who saved them, we also previously mobilized troops to handle this case, but found nothing. And finally, we asked for help from Mervbanis Academy, because this incident before was not only in the vige but also in the city,¡± I saw Shelly¡¯s party, how they responded, it turned out that they just nodded their heads at me with a smile. Actually, I¡¯m a little confused, doesn¡¯t the city have strong people with them? If it was Sailos City that had a lot of troops and strong people, this matter could be easily dealt with. It might be so, because names of Mervbanis Academy students were already heard throughout the continent, as talented people. It wasn¡¯t easy to get into Mervanis Academy, because entrance exams were tough. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll exin everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,e with me to where we will talk.¡± We all nodded and followed where a man took us. It turned out that the ce we were headed for was the vige head¡¯s house, we entered a room with a table and sofa facing each other. The man sat down and told us to sit on the sofa in front of him. ¡°Can you exin everything that happened?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll exin everything,¡± I nodded. ¡­.. ¡°So I see, those kidnappers are scientists who do research on people, and also the reason we couldn¡¯t find them, they used some kind of tool to disguise their base from being seen, I understand the situation now,¡± The man nodded, this man¡¯s name is Ercole Dolon, he is a troopmander from Holto City. He came here because he received a letter from the vige chief, distance from Holto City to here took one day by horse. Well, they came pretty fast because it hasn¡¯t even been a day since the vige head sent the letter. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just, I didn¡¯t expect you to destroy the entire scientist¡¯s base. There might be some documents there that are useful to us.¡± ¡°Better not, I¡¯d rather destroy them all at once, because they are very dangerous people,¡± I looked at the man with furrowed brows. Chapter 66: Who is She? ¡°*Sigh* Alright, I see,¡± Ercole had a regretful face. ¡°That¡¯s better, what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Since everyone is safe, we will try to investigate the location of the scientist¡¯s base,¡± ¡°You know, there¡¯s nothing in there, I blew it all up,¡± I looked at him strangely. ¡°There may be some evidence if found it is a good thing,¡± Ercole said seriously. ¡°Do as you please, I will go now. Let¡¯s go.¡± I invite others, they all nod. After we all exited the room, Ercole heaved a heavy sigh. He also thinks it seems like asking for something like a document from a scientist who kidnaps people to use as experimental objects is a bad thing. Now that he thought about it, why did he ask for that earlier? He became such a greedy person. Even if he got it, it was likely that it would be used by someone influential above him and this would happen again. As amander who keeps his people safe, of course, he doesn¡¯t want this to happen again in the future. With a heavy feeling, Ercole came out of the vige chief¡¯s house and ordered his troops to prepare, because they were going to the location boy described earlier. He divided his group into two groups, one to guard the vige and the other to follow him to where scientists¡¯ bases were blown up. ¡ª¨C Inside house right now. We all returned home feeling relieved, all kidnapping issues had been resolved. We even destroyed their base, this is a good thing although not all of them survived. Time is now showing that morning will soon be approaching. Well, that¡¯s only natural, because we¡¯ve been in scientist¡¯s base for quite a while. Woli returns to the system, she says she is feeling tired, can the system also feel tired? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Everyone was tired from everything that happened today and went to their respective rooms. I also felt tired, walking towards my room with Lusi. Since we didn¡¯t have another room, she would sleep with me. Lusi had been offered to sleep with Le, but she refused and wanted to sleep with me. There¡¯s no way I would refuse if a woman wanted to sleep with me. Arriving there, I put Yua on her bed, As for Dina, well her body is very flexible and can shape anything, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she wants to sleep with me. Lusi was just silent when I pulled her hand and carried her to bed. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, for now, you must be tired too,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Um,¡± Dina and Lusi nodded. Iy down on the bed with them, Dina was on my left while Lusi was on my right. Even though the bed is narrow for the three of us, I feel it is a wonderful thing to feel two pairs of chests on my right and left, now I can feel the real Harem. Actually, I wanted to do that, with Dina right now, but it didn¡¯t seem like the right time. Because we just finished a long battle. I¡¯m pretty tired of all that too. Lusi is still here too, am I going to do that in front of her? I¡¯m feeling confused about this, maybe I¡¯ll try to do somethingter. ¡°Good night,¡± I looked at them with a smile. Closing my eyes slowly, darkness merged with my consciousness before I fell asleep. ¡­.. ¡®Ugh, why is my body heavy,¡¯ I felt a slight feeling of heaviness in my chest, slowly I opened my eyes, seeing what made me feel heavy in my body. Looking around sunlight seemed to pass through a gap in this room. It seemed like it was noon, without realizing I had slept long enough. I felt my shirt slip off my body but I was still wearing my pants, and I could feel the soft touch of skin on my chest. Looking at my chest now, there are three girls here, there are three!? Dina and Lusi¡¯s position didn¡¯t change, there was only the addition of a little girl on my chest. This little girl might look like a 13-year-old child. Her long white hair flowed down to her waist and on her head was a red horn, she also had a white dragon-like tail on her ass, a red tail tip. Even though her body is still 13 years old, it has seen some growth there, I can see this because she is currently naked and sleeping on my chest in a prone position. The little girl slowly opened her eyes, she had beautiful amethyst-colored eyes. When her gaze fell on my face, she immediately smiled and immediately hugged my neck. ¡°Lute, I love you,¡± The little girl shouted. I was surprised to see a little girl hug me and say she loves me. Did I just be a Lolicon viin? I looked at Yua¡¯s bed and didn¡¯t find her, after seeing this little girl, I realized she was Yua because all features on her body were the same. Just why did she be a little girl and not a beautiful grown woman? Is she still in growth and her body has not been able to ept sudden changes because she has just hatched from her egg? In the game, Yua will gradually take on her human form. First was discoloration on her body that had urred before, after that she would be able to speak like a human but still have the body of a Qilin and over time her voice would be like that of an adult woman. And the final stage is that she has a fully human body, and that is the body of an adult woman, not body of this little girl in front of me. I¡¯m confused about her transformation, is it because Crystal Core she ate earlier rapidly increased changes in her body, which made her have to change in this little girl¡¯s body now. I can only assume like this because I can¡¯t find any other reason. ¡°So Yua, you¡¯ve changed now, do you remember what happened before?¡± ¡°Hmm? Lute you mean my body now, after eating that very delicious Crystal Core, I feel very sleepy and sleep on your chest, I don¡¯t remember after that, maybe it¡¯s still night because you put me on that little bed, I went back to your chest to sleep on it,¡± Yua puffed her cheeks, displeased that I put her on the animal bed. Well, I don¡¯t understand how her process changes, just by sleeping and it happens. She also wasn¡¯t happy that I put her in that little bed, well that¡¯s of course, it¡¯s impossible with her body now, she can sleep there. If she wants to sleep there, her body must return to being small first. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry for putting you there,¡± I smiled caress her head and horns. ¡°Hihihi, it¡¯s fine.¡± Yua felt happy that her head was a caress. Due to our voices and movements, Dina and Lusi woke up, when they saw Yua who was on top of my chest plus naked. They became confused, wondering who this little girl was. ¡°Lute, who is this girl?¡± Dina asked. ¡°Hahaha¡­ she is Yua, I once said she would have a body like ours, and this is her body,¡± ¡°What? so little lizard has really changed now, she¡¯s be a beautiful little girl,¡± Dina was surprised. ¡°Mou, who are you calling a lizard? I¡¯m a Qilin remember that¡± Yua didn¡¯t like being called a lizard. ¡­.. [A/N: Author The cover image now is Yua, but this is an adult version, I will update the character image and there will be a Litte Girl version Hehehe please enjoy. Chapter 67: Shocked R-18 ¡°Hehee¡­ Yua you look cute,¡± Dina hugged Yua from behind. ¡°Muu, let me go,¡± Yua tried to let go of her hug, but couldn¡¯t. Two of them were currently naked, this looked a little erotic, even though Dina never wore clothes. ¡°How about I join too,¡± I smirked and hugged them both, my hand slowly touched their bottoms and gave a massage there. ¡°Huum¡­ Ahhn¡­ Lute, it¡¯s cozy there,¡± Dina moaned softly seeing my face with a hot gaze. ¡°Hmmn¡­ Lute what are you doing,¡± Yua also moaned, she didn¡¯t understand why, but she felt her body shiver and an incredible feeling flowed from my massage. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little massage, do you like it?¡± ¡°It feels good and makes my body a little weird, even so, I like it.¡± Yua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Err, did I do something wrong again? Like giving Celyne a massage. It shouldn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m sure that soon, Yua will be more mature. If she wants me to massage her, I will,¡¯ I thought. ¡°How about you Lusi, do you want me to massage you too?¡± I saw her with a smile. Lusi just stared at me silently, she didn¡¯t seem too interested in massage, but she nodded maybe a little curious. Because seeing that Dina and Yua seemed to be enjoying it. Because seeing Dina and Yua seem to enjoy it. ¡°Alright, you all lie down on your stomach on the bed, I¡¯ll massage you guys now.¡± I smiled at them. Dina and Yua nodded happily, Lusi just nodded expressionlessly. I need to get her to get an expression off her face, although maybe giving her an expression of pleasure is also an aplishment. Thinking of this weird thing I just shook my head. They ally on the bed. Dina¡¯s round and beautiful butt, a small butt that fits Yua¡¯s body, and Lusi¡¯s butt are covered with the skirt she is wearing, look beautiful with a skirt that sticks out and forms her butt. ¡®Wow, this looks beautiful, I can¡¯t help it,¡¯ Slowly my hand, moving to Lusi¡¯s back, I massaged her using my ability. Her body trembled slightly as she felt my massage on her back. ¡°Hmmn¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ ahnn¡­¡± Lusi moaned as she felt my massage. She had no idea that a massage would be thisfortable, making her spine tingle with pleasure. The expression on her face slowly became visible, it was an expression of a woman experiencing pleasure. ¡°Ahnn.. Ihhnn¡­ hah..Lute,¡± Dina saw all this sullen, she felt displeased, left alone there. Unexpectedly, she moved behind me and hugged me from there, I could feel her breasts pressed against my back. Dina currently has a seductive expression and her hand slowly moves down my chest, before her hand goes into my pants. I was surprised when her slimy hand touched my meat stick, it made my crotch feel pleasure. ¡°Wait, Dina what are you doing!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making Lute feel good,¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± I hissed with pleasure, the feeling of her slimy hands giving off pleasure that made my blood boil. I let her do what she wanted with my meat stick because right now I was massaging these two women in front of me. ¡°Hmnn¡­Lute, I feel weird¡­ hah¡­ahn¡­¡± As my hand slowly went down Yua¡¯s butt and massaged her butt along with her tail, her body shivered and honey juice came out of her small slit. ¡°Hah..ahhnn¡­hmnn¡­¡± Lusi, also moaning pleasure feels my massage as my hand goes into her skirt, ying with her beautiful ass. My finger slowly rubbed her gap that was still wearing her underwear, I could feel a wet feelinging out of it. ¡°Hgnn¡­ ahh¡­ahn¡­ something wille out¡­ nguuuu¡­¡± Yua¡¯s voice was muffled as her face was covered by a pillow. Her body was twitching and love juice was leaking from her pink slit. ¡°Aghhn¡­ Hmm¡­ what is this¡­ I feel something wille out¡­ Hmmn¡­¡± Lusi also couldn¡¯t hold back the stinging pleasure that made her have a melting expression, love juice came out of her little cave, Her hands gripped the pillow holding back this pleasure feeling. She didn¡¯t understand why, but she liked this feeling. This feeling made her heart beat very fast, so far nothing had been able to make her heart beat this fast, since the death of her family. Lusi and Yua¡¯s bodies became weak, they were panting on the bed. Their faces were both blush, their breaths became hot. Their eyes were slightly dazed after experiencing this feeling for the first time. ¡°Hah¡­ well they¡¯re both done, now it¡¯s your turn, Dina,¡± ¡°Hehehe, please make me feel good Lute,¡± Dina looks at me with a teasing expression. I hugged her and put her on myp. She is currently facing forward, I touch her beautiful breasts, slowly twitching nipples emerge from there. We both looked at each other and kissed after that. ¡°Chuu..hahn..juru..hmn¡­¡± The wet sound of kissing rang out, one of my hands slowly descended and touched her secret ce, I felt a moist and slimy feeling from her lower cleft. ¡°Aaghnn¡­Lute¡­ more, it feel good over there, Hgnnn¡­¡± My hand yed with her erect nipples and the other with her pink beans. Dina¡¯s body trembled and she felt a feeling pile up on her lower lip, unable to contain this feeling of ecstasy, she finally moaned loudly. ¡°Aaghhnnnn¡­. Cuuumminggg,¡± At that moment bedroom door opened, Shelly, who had just arrived, saw this and felt her heart go into shock. Her face stiffened when she saw Dina had just shot her love juice on the floor. But that¡¯s not all, she also saw Lusi and a little girl she didn¡¯t know lying limp on the bed. Her expression reddened, she didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation, with mixed feelings, her hands slowly closed the bedroom door. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your fun, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± The sound footsteps echoed after the door was closed, I was taken aback by all this. What should I exin to her now, if I face her again? ¡®No, this should be fine right? Because they are all my women,¡¯ I looked at Dina, Lusi, and Yua, they all had satisfied expressions on their faces. I was a man, of course, was happy to see their expressions. Taking a deep breath I lowered Dina on the bed. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong Lute? Why do we stop?¡± Dina looked at me curiously. ¡°We have to leave the room now, maybe Shelly came to tell us to have breakfast, *Sigh* I feel bad for her because she saw us earlier,¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Dina said sullenly like she wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dina, we have plenty of time to do that,¡± I stroked her head. ¡°Really? Yeay,¡± Dina shouted happily. I chuckled at her behavior, whether she was so happy to do that. I have no idea what she¡¯s thinking at all. Lusi and Yua slowly got up from bed, it seemed that they had recovered from pleasure earlier. I gave Yua clothes and underwear for her to wear, I also gave Lusi a new one, because it must be ufortable wearing the same clothes, after sweating from doing that earlier. Plus a lot of love juice that she took out. Clothes that Yua wore this time, could adjust to her body. If she turned into a Qilin, clothes would disappear and give her limited magic resistance, if she returned to the human body, clothes would return and cover her body. This is simr to clothes worn by Lusi. Chapter 68: Ability For Woli We all went to the dining room, it turned out that everyone was already there. They all turned to look at me when they saw meing. Le smiled, only her gaze stopped at a little girl behind me. ¡°Lute, who is that little girl?¡± Le looked confused. ¡°She¡¯s Yua, she¡¯s a little horned creature that usually sits on my shoulders,¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t she be a lizard? Oh, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve seen her body be big when she took care of Dina before. I¡¯m curious, what creature is she?¡± Le thought hard. I broke out in cold sweat, should I exin to them the truth? Or hide it? I tried to think of an excuse, to ovee this. Before it turned out Nh answered Le¡¯s question. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s some kind of race that has body transformation, some Beastmen races have this, like Horbel Wolf Beastmen race. They have the ability to turn their bodies into wolves, for example, themander of the city who came to this vige,¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe that¡¯s true, well there are a lot of weird things in this world, which I don¡¯t even know about, hehehe¡­¡± Leughed shyly. Karyn looked at me with deep eyes, I¡¯ve always wondered why she did this. Shelly didn¡¯t speak, her face was blush, I feel awkward with her now. ¡°A-alright, Lute sit down, we¡¯re going to have breakfast,¡± Shelly spoke a little nervously. Le seemed to sense something, she started sniffing the air. Before she looked at us with such a teasing expression, it seemed she understood very well what was going on. I couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly and sit on a chair. Since Yua now has a human body, maybe I can feed her some food on the table. ¡°Lusi, Yua, and Dina, let¡¯s sit down. We¡¯re going to have breakfast.¡± Lusi and Dina sat on either side of me, while Yua sat on myp. Err¡­ the tail is a little annoying but it¡¯s not a problem. Since it was time to eat, Woli suddenly appeared out of thin air with a pleased expression. We all started breakfast, after Yua tried the food on the table, she liked it and she ate it voraciously, I¡¯m d she liked it. After finishing breakfast, Shelly and Karyn went out, they said they wanted to take care of some matters. Since survivors turned out to be not only from the vige but also some from the city, so they would take care of their departure to the city. As for me, I want to go to Uncle Tommie¡¯s house to see his wife¡¯s condition. Since yesterday she was still unconscious, I might help Uncle Tommie to treat her. Dina, Yua, and Lusi, as usual, they just followed me. Dina got into my clothes, Yua turned back into a small lizard, while Lusi followed me from behind. Arriving at Uncle Tommie¡¯s house, I saw he was currently on his farm. When he saw me, he immediately rushed towards me with a smile. ¡°Boy, thanks for saving my wife, I don¡¯t know what else to say,¡± Tommie held my hand with an expression of gratitude. ¡°I am also happy to help, how is your wife¡¯s condition, is she okay?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ she did wake up, she went through some trauma during that incident. She can¡¯t walk either,¡± Tommie said sadly. ¡°I see¡­¡± I thought hard to ovee this, I looked at Woli. As if she understood what I was thinking, she sighed and showed me something in front of me. [Ersa¡¯s Dew One drop of this dew can heal a person¡¯s internal wounds. It is also able to clear the mind of the person who drinks it. Ersa¡¯s Dew is a collection of dew that gathers in a cave, with a lot of mana energy around it for a year, before creating a single drop of Ersa¡¯s Dew. Price: 50,000 Battle Points] The description looks good, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little pricey. But I want to help Uncle Tommie, as long as I can help others in front of me, I will. I¡¯m not one to let other people suffer, but I can¡¯t help everyone who is in trouble either. After buying this item, I gave a ss bottle with a drop of shining water in it to Uncle Tommie. ¡°Uncle, I hope this helps your wife,¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Tommie looked confused. ¡°This is a medicine that can heal internal wounds, it can also clear the mind. Take this, uncle.¡± Hearing my words, Uncle Tommie held the ss bottle carefully. Happy tears welled up in his eyes. He felt very lucky to have met me, even helped him with many things. ¡°Thank you, Thank you,¡± Uncle Tommie bowed repeatedly. I grabbed his shoulder to stop him from doing it. ¡°It¡¯s okay uncle, now you better give this to your wife,¡± Hearing this, Uncle Tommie hurriedly carried the ss bottle carefully back to his house. I have a smile on my face, since this matter is over, I don¡¯t know where else to go, maybe I¡¯ll go back home and see the System there. When I got home, there was no one there. Maybe Nh and Le were doing something else. Without further ado I rushed to my room with Lusi andy on the bed, Lusi also followed me by sitting beside me. ¡°Woli, it¡¯s time for us to buy new abilities,¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Master,¡± Woli had a happy face. ¡°Before that show me how many Points we got,¡± Woli nodded and showed me my current status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [15 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [Berserk Charge], [Erotic Massage Technique], [Great Golden Body] Battle Skills: [Basic Dagger Techniques], [Elemental Enhancement] Ranks: [C] Love Points: [185.000] Battle Points: [560.000] Connected Items: [Chain Of Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I didn¡¯t expect it, I harvested a lot of points from this incident. Though, I¡¯ve used a few of them. With a happy feeling, I looked at the system shop. ¡°Woli, tell me if you want to buy something, I¡¯ll take a look,¡± ¡°Master, I want to buy this!!¡± [Emerald cier (For Partners) Ability to control extremely cold emerald ice.. This ice can freeze enemies into chunks of ice. With this ability Partner will have an element of ice to use in battle, Partner will also be able to create new skills from this ability. Price: 150,000 Battle Points] ¡°When you want to buy something, you always surprise me,¡± I sighed helplessly. ¡°Hehehe, our enemy masters are getting stronger and we also need new abilities to fight them,¡± Chapter 69: Leilas Confession ¡°Okay, just buy it¡± ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Woli smiled happily. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to buy new abilities,¡± I looked at the system shop again, lots of good stuff here, I¡¯m confused about what to buy. Looking at my current abilities, it seems that I need, strong defensive skills and battle skills in one go. In the system shop, there were many skills that looked great or looked useless. After a long search, I found something interesting. [Berserk Mercilessly This ability can make the owner unable to feel pain when using it even though it gets very severe injuries. In addition, this ability can also regenerate wounds on the body, but has limitations on its use and will use life energy as the cost of using it. Price: 185,000 Battle Points] Ability to relieve pain, of course, is extraordinary. Plus it can also regenerate my body, although it will use life energy, it¡¯s worth it. Life energy can also be replenished, just don¡¯t use it until it runs out, if that happens, it¡¯s your end. And also life energy replenishes slower than mana, it will probably be a few days before it fully recovers. Thinking of this without hesitation I bought it. ¡°This is a good skill, Woli, buy this for me,¡± ¡°Okay Master¡± After Woli bought this skill, I also looked for other useful abilities. I want an ability with a strong impact that I can use as my secret weapon or my strongest ability. Looking it up again in the System store, it wasn¡¯t long before I searched I found something that looked great. [Red Corrupted Ball Ability to create a red ball that moves very quickly when released and when it hits the enemy, it will damage the enemy¡¯s body. The enemy¡¯s body slowly shattered like cracked ss, if the enemy could not withstand this ability they would die instantly bing like shards of ss. Price: 150,000 Battle Points] This ability looks great, although the price is also expensive. If I use this suddenly while the enemy is off guard, they won¡¯t be able to dodge and die instantly. It¡¯s a great ability when used as a sudden attack. ¡°Buy this ability too Woli, it will be very useful for my secret attack,¡± ¡°It seems soo, Master,¡± After buying all my necessities, I still have 75,000 Battle Points. I¡¯m thinking of just keeping it for now. This possibility will be very useful to meter if I need it in an emergency. With that, Iy back down on the bed, contemting what to do. I¡¯ll likely be returning to Sailos city soon, should be around 9 months from now, Mervbanis Academy will be conducting a test to admit new students. I¡¯ll ask Shelly, from here to Sailos City how long will it take, I hope it won¡¯t be too long. ¡°Lute, are you here?¡± Le¡¯s voice was heard as she slowly opened my bedroom door. ¡®Really, is a door in this house so easy to open,¡¯ I chuckled to myself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Le?¡± I got out of bed. ¡°I-I want to talk to you, just two of us,¡± Le walked into the room and looked around, her hands ying with her fingers. She had a blush on her face. ¡®What¡¯s with her? She¡¯s like a woman who wants to confess to a man?¡¯ ¡°Alright, Dina, Lusi, and Yua, I want you to wait here for a bit, I want to talk to Le. If you want to go out, don¡¯t go far and neither does Dina, you enter into Lusi clothes when you¡¯re outside since there are hardly any slime creatures like you here. But I guess it¡¯s fine if you go out because many vigers have seen you before. is this okay?¡± Dina came out of my clothes, Yua also got off my shoulders and sat on the bed. They all looked at each other, it seemed that this was not a problem at all, they also felt bored just waiting here. ¡°That¡¯s fine, we just want to go outside, you can use this room if you want to talk. We¡¯re all quite bored just waiting in this room.¡± Dina nodded, she enter Lusi¡¯s clothes. Yua seemed to want to refuse, but she also saw that this was not the right time, she just nodded. They went out of the room, and Yua was in her human form when she left the room. I smiled seeing that they all understood. I turned to Le and patted the bed beside me, signaling her to sit there. With a flushed face, she sat there. ¡°What do you want to talk about, Le?¡± I looked at her. ¡°Lute, every time I see you, my heart skips a beat since you protected us back then. I can¡¯t forget that incident, and since the first time we met, I¡¯ve been attracted to you. You are very reliable, when there is a problem, your gaze is also firm when you see us, you even help us to save kidnapped people. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might have been one of the kidnap victims.¡± Le looked at me with a heated gaze. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a sign a woman likes you? I want to see status she has now,¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: [Le Harlow] Race: [Blonde Dog Girl] Gender: [Female] Age: [17 Years] Innate Skills: [None] Skills: [Mud Hand], [Earth Thorn], [Suction Mud], [Earth Dome], [Earthquake Crack], [Corgolies] Love Meter: 85% [This woman has deep feelings for you] Rank: [C+] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®Even her liking for me exceeds Shelly!? She seemed to have liked me even before the incident of scientist attacking happened,¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it anymore, I know what you want, it¡¯s just that are you sure you want to be with me? You know I have a lot of women beside me,¡± I looked at her seriously. Le smiled hearing me, she brought her face closer to mine and kissed my lips. This is an ordinary kiss with feelings of love without any passion. We were in this position for a few seconds before she turned her face away from me. She had a blush on her face when she saw me. ¡°Th-this is my first kiss, Lute, I like you, I don¡¯t care if you have another woman besides you, as long as you don¡¯t forget me and give me your love for me. I will ept you as you are,¡± Le looked at me with a heated face. I smiled at her answer, I hugged her and kissed her lips. This time I opened her mouth, Le¡¯s body twitched as she felt my tongue enter her mouth. Even so, she epted all of this with a melting expression. She felt her consciousness a little blurry when she felt my kiss, my tongue, and her tongue met, I sucked all her saliva into my mouth and gave her my saliva. ¡°Hahn¡­Chuu¡­juru..hmnn,¡± We both try to devour each other, although at first Le kisses you a little awkwardly, slowly she gets better with kisses. After a few minutes of tongue fighting, I pulled my face away from her. There was a bridge of saliva between our lips. Le¡¯s face heats up seeing me, her eyes look a little wet. ¡­. [A/N: Author I have created a chapter to see character status. If you are confused and want to see character status, look there. But this is notpletely correct, because what was there were statuses that Lute had seen. Chapter 70: Make Me Your Woman R-18 Note: Full Lemon Chapter ¡°Lute, make me your woman,¡± Le hugged me tightly, I could feel her bulge breasts against my chest. Holding her chin, I looked at her already aroused face. ¡°Are you sure you want to do it now, you know we still have plenty of time, before you¡¯re really ready,¡± ¡°No, I want to now, I want to be your real woman,¡± Le looked at me hotly. I felt my blood boil, hearing the answer. I hugged Le and put her on the bed slowly. I kissed her lips, our kiss sounded very lewd in this room. ¡°Chu..hahn¡­hmmn¡­ahhh,¡± With my hand slowly massaged her, and pulled up her clothes. Le moaned softly feeling my massage, she also helped me to take off her clothes, by raising her hand. After taking off her one-piece clothes, it was seen that she was wearing an erotic ckce undergarment, it seemed that she was ready to do this beforehand. ¡°Le, did you prepare this beforehand, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a perverted girl,¡± I teased her. ¡°D-don¡¯t call me a pervert, I¡¯m just a pervert for Lute,¡± Le looked at me shyly. The feeling of making a woman just for you makes my spine tremble. My hands slowly massaged her belly down to touch her thighs before reaching her secret ce which was covered ince panties, I gently rubbed there. ¡°Hmnn¡­ Lute, I like it, Ahnn¡­¡± My other hand yed with her breasts, and I also licked her neck, which made Le¡¯s body shiver with pleasure. I slowly tucked her bra over her breasts, revealing her beautiful-looking assets. Her pink nipples tightened, her breasts were of beautiful size andrge against gravity. I gulped and brought my lips to her nipples, sucking hard. ¡°Agghhnn¡­ Lute don¡¯t suck hard, Hmmm¡­ my body feels weird,¡± Le bit her finger trying to hold back the pleasure feelinging from her breasts. I yed with other breasts, pinched her nipple, gently twisted and pulled, making Le¡¯s body lift. ¡°Nguuu¡­ hah..Lute, Hmmn.. Hgnnn¡­¡± Le moaned in pleasure feeling her breasts being toyed with. Her panties looked wet with her honey juice. After ying with her breasts this time I want to see her secret ce. I made her legs straddle like a frog, Le¡¯s face turned red seeing this position. ¡°Lu-Lute, this is embarrassing.¡± She covered her face with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay Le, this time I will give you great pleasure,¡± I took off her panties, honey juice seemed to form a bridge when I took off her panties. With just this alone, if I put it in now, it would slide easily. After panties are removed, I see pink frills that are tightly closed. It looks beautiful, with light blonde grass on top. Honey juice dripped from her small slit, making this look even more erotic. ¡°D-does that look weird?¡± Le asked me worriedly, as I fell silent after seeing her secret ce. ¡°It¡¯s not weird at all, it looks really beautiful,¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Le smiled happily, blushing. Honey juice spilled more after hearing my answer, not wanting to waste it, I sucked on her small hole strongly. ¡°Hiinnn¡­ Lute, wait It¡¯s too Aghhnn¡­ It¡¯s too strong Ahhhh¡­¡± Le subconsciously, pressed my head with her hands, trying to feel more of the pleasure I gave. Her mind wandered as she felt my suction, the feeling of an electric current running down her spine. ¡°Ahhn¡­Hgnnn¡­ Hahhnnn¡­. I Cummiiiingggg,¡± Le moaned loudly, and suddenly love juice gushed from her small slit into my face very fast. Le¡¯s body shivered before going limp, she breathed roughly, her chest rising and falling, after spitting out her love juice. Licking my lower lip, I looked at her who was already lying limply. I slowly took off my shirt and pants, showing her my crotch, and my hardened meat stick proudly. ¡°Th-that¡¯s big, can all that go in?¡± When Le saw my meat stick, she was a little scared because its size was beyond her expectation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it gently,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°P-please do.¡± Le¡¯s face turned red. I positioned my meat stick into her little cave. Slowly I thrust it until I felt a barrier there. Le¡¯s brows furrowed as she felt my meat stick slowly enter her. ¡°Bear for a while, it¡¯s going to hurt a little.¡± I caressed her face. ¡°Um,¡± I instantly broke through in one thrust, so that my cock tip kissed her womb door. Le¡¯s body immediately bounced, as if shocked when she felt my entire meat stick poking her. ¡°Ouch.¡± Tears were slightly trickling down her eyes corners. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked at Le worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s just a little sore, but it¡¯s okay,¡± Le tried to calm me down. I felt warm in my heart hearing that, even though she was in pain, she still thought of me. Blood flowed from where we two were connected. ¡°I¡¯m moving slowly,¡± I said to her, Le nodded her head with a smile. The feeling of tight meat gripping my cock, was just amazing. I slowly moved my hips, after a few thrusts, Le¡¯s pained face was reced with pleasure. ¡°Ahhn¡­ Lute, you can move faster now,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I stirred cave faster, Le pursed her lips, endured the pleasure feeling from meat stick thrust until to her womb door. Every time I thrust, she felt her whole body go limp. ¡°Ahhn¡­Aghhnn¡­ Lute, I love you¡­ Hgnnn¡­ Ahnnnn,¡± Flesh colliding sound resounded throughout the room, flesh slimy feeling constricting with every thrust I made, giving off a great pleasure deal. I kissed Le¡¯s lips, she had a melting expression. ¡°Chuu..hamnn..huun¡­ahnn¡­¡± I massaged her breasts and yed with her nipples, Le¡¯s body twitched while I was still kissing her. My head moved to her nape and sucked hard there to leave a mark. ¡°Hmmn¡­ Ahnnn¡­Aghnnn¡­Hnng¡­ Lute, that will leave a mark¡­Ughnn¡­¡± Despite saying that, she hugged me tightly. She also hugged my hips with her legs as if she didn¡¯t want to let me go anywhere. ¡°Hah¡­ Le, I want to feel your whole body,¡± ¡°Aghhn¡­ Mhhnnn¡­ Ahhnn¡­ Do what you want, Ahhnn¡­ I also want to feel Lute more deeply¡­¡± Le moaned as she looked at me with hot eyes. I sucked her lonely pink nipple this time, I also yed with other nipples. Le had a face that melted with pleasure, at her lip corners drooling dripping from it. ¡°Ahhnn¡­ Hgnnn¡­Aghnn¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡± Le felt stars scatter in her head, she didn¡¯t know where she was now, stinging pleasure feeling made her only moan loudly. ¡°Le I gonna cum,¡± I whispered in her dog¡¯s ear, devouring and licking it. Le¡¯s body shivered to feel my tongue in her ear. ¡°Lute, me too, I want to cum, Let it all out in me Ahhhh¡­¡± I mmed my hips faster and harder, a tingling feeling gathered in my waist. With a strong urge, I thrust a meat stick into her womb door and put all my cum into her womb. *Byuurr¡­Byuuruu¡­.Byuurrr¡­* ¡°Aahhnn¡­ I Cumming¡­ Aghhhn¡­¡± Le¡¯s face melted, her body twitched, her eyes rolled, she gritted her teeth with saliva at her lip corners. When she felt my warm cum that entered her womb. She spouted a lot of love juice from her slit which made our whole crotch wet with her love juice. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­hah¡­¡± We both breathe roughly, Le looks at me with melting faces, we both look at each other with hot expressions. ¡°Want to do it again?¡± I asked her. ¡°Um, I would,¡± Le smiled. I turned her around, she is currently in a dog position. Her passionate round ass is visible with a wagging tail. Her pink cleft oozing my cum from her slit. Seeing this, I felt very satisfied. Le looked at me with a seductive expression as if inviting me in now. Le looks so sexy now, I can¡¯t help it anymore. Positioning my cock into her moist cave holds her hips tightly, before poking hard in one go. ¡°Aaaghnnn¡­ so deep¡­ Hmnn¡­¡± I thrust my hips at high speed, Le couldn¡¯t help but moan loudly, because feeling pleasure from my meat stick always hit her sensitive spot. ¡°Lute¡­ Aghhn¡­ you hit in a great ce¡­ Ahhnn¡­ Hghnnn¡­¡± I saw her tail moving every my poking, I grabbed her tail and petted it. Le¡¯s body shivered as she felt me ??stroke her tail. ¡°Aggnn¡­ don¡¯t do that¡­ Hmmm¡­ I¡¯ll be out again¡­¡± I pressed my chest against her back, my hand ying with her tail and my other hand ying with her breasts, my mouth licking her ears. Feeling her whole body being given pleasure, Le couldn¡¯t help but moan loudly, her eyes had heart symbol, her face was melting, she felt she had reached her peak. ¡°Lute, I¡¯m cum again Ahnnnn¡­¡± Suddenly she tightened grip on her hips, electric feeling current running down my spine. Slimy flesh walls gave me immense pleasure from her grip, unable to hold the load on my hips, I was poking very deep, and spewing all my load into her womb. ¡°Aghhnn¡­ something hot ising¡­ Hmnnn¡­¡± Le¡¯s body twitched spitting out love juice from where we were connected. *Byuurrr¡­Byuuurrr¡­Byurruu* We both fell on the bed after great pleasure, I fell on her body. We both gasped for breath. We looked at each other with a smile and kissed after that. But it didn¡¯t stop there, Le and I did a few more rounds before Le¡¯s body went limp and fell asleep on the bed. ¡­. [A/N: Author I want to ask, is the lemon chapter too long? lol. Chapter 71: Playing Together ¡®I feel refreshed after battling in bed,¡¯ Looking at Le who was already asleep with a satisfied expression, I smiled. This might be the first time, I did that without the side effects of Berserk skill. I felt awesome because Le and I did it without coercion, but both of us wanted to. I got out of bed after that put my clothes on. When I was about to go out, Le suddenly grabbed my hand, I was surprised and turned to her. ¡°Lute, you want to go now?¡± Le looked at me with a sleepy expression. I smiled and sat beside her, grabbed her shoulder, and told her to stay on the bed. ¡°You must still be tired, sleep first, I¡¯ll be backter,¡± I caress her head. ¡°Um,¡± Le looks at me with a smile, before she goes back to sleep. Seeing her sleeping again, I went out of the house to get some fresh air, maybe I¡¯ll practice too because I haven¡¯t practiced in a long time. When I was around the vige many vigers smiled and called out to me. ¡°Boy Lute, where are you going?¡± A middle-aged woman greeted me ¡°Haha, aunty I want to get some fresh air,¡± ¡°Boy, let¡¯s go hunting, I¡¯m sure with your addition, we will get a lot of prey,¡± ¡°Sorry uncle, I can¡¯t do it now,¡± I apologized. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine, we can still do it another time,¡± ¡­.. As I walk around the vige, everyone greets me in a friendly manner, it¡¯s very different from when I first arrived here. Everyone was kind to me, even they gave me their crops. I feel warm in my heart because vigers don¡¯t think I¡¯m bad anymore. Without realizing it, I arrived at the park where children were ying. Sitting under a tree, I took a deep breath. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had time alone, even now, I¡¯m sure Woli is still peeking at what I¡¯m doing. ¡°Woli you¡¯re there aren¡¯t you?¡± [What is it, Master? You need a friend to talk to?] Woliughed. ¡°What are you saying, like I have no friends at all,¡± I said annoyed. [Isn¡¯t that true, Master? All around you are only women, don¡¯t you need a male friend to discuss things about women that boys usually do? But don¡¯t worry master, I¡¯m here with you so don¡¯t feel sad] ¡°Talk about women huh? Hah¡­ I haven¡¯t discussed this with anyone in a long time. If it was my previous life, I have many friends to discuss this with,¡± I feel nostalgic thinking about the past. While I was thinking this, a woman with blue hair and horse ears sat beside me. Sensing someone else¡¯s presence, I turned to the woman, and it was Nh sitting beside me. She is currently wearing a white shirt and tight denim shorts that reveal the shape of her butt. Her face remained expressionless when she saw children ying, I wondered why she was sitting next to me. ¡°Nh, are you also looking for some fresh air?¡± ¡°Um,¡± She just nodded. ¡®Err¡­ this is so awkward,¡¯ ¡°Haha¡­Hahaha¡­ kids ying looks fun, Is not it? it reminds me of when I was a kid.¡± I tried to ease the awkwardness. ¡°ying¡­ I don¡¯t have this memory when I was a child,¡± Nh said. ¡®W-what is this? It¡¯s getting awkward,¡¯ Looks like I just made things worse, what should I do now. I was thinking hard trying to ease this awkwardness and I came up with an idea. Standing from there I turned to Nh with a smile and held out my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s y with kids, if you don¡¯t have, let¡¯s make one now,¡± Nh opened her eyes wide hearing me before she could refuse my invitation. I had pulled her hand following me towards the children who were ying. Nh was still confused not knowing what to say. ¡°Hey guys, brother, and sister here want to join, is it okay?¡± ¡°Big brother wants to join? Let¡¯s y together, but big brother will have to be an evil monster, and big sister will be a hero with us, to defeat evil monsters.¡± A little girl spoke. ¡°Hah? isn¡¯t that unfair, why did I be an evil monster?¡± ¡°Hehehe, my mother said, grown men are bad wolves. When I grow up, my mother tells me to be careful of grown men.¡± My face twitched hearing the little girl¡¯s answer, what their mother taught them, to young children, I couldn¡¯t understand it. Nh who heard this also had a trembling expression, like she was about tough at any moment. I was surprised that she also had an expression like this. ¡°Alright, brother is going to be an evil monster that eats a little girl like you, Roar,¡± I growled as if I wanted to eat them. ¡°Kyaaa, big sister let¡¯s get out of here,¡± The little girl grabbed Nh¡¯s hand, Nh had a confused expression and just followed the little girl leading her away. She looked at me like a pet abandoned by its owner. I just gave them a thumbs up and chased after them as evil monsters, of course. Nh and I yed with children, at first she was confused because she was suddenly invited to y, but not long after that, she yed seriously and even beat me very hard. Children saw thisughing and amazed, while I could only groan in pain because of it. ¡®She was ying very rudely,¡¯ I cried inwardly. Without realizing it waste, we both took the children back home. ¡°Is my daughter bothering you?¡± The little girl¡¯s mother asked worriedly. ¡°Not at all, we also enjoy ying with them,¡± I replied smiling. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear it,¡± ¡°Big brother and big sister, we¡¯ll y againter, okay?¡± The little girl waved her hand. ¡°Of course,¡± I smiled Mother and daughter pair returned to their home. As I was about to turn away, I saw Nh this time having a smile, I was surprised to see this. Her smile looks very beautiful, plus the sun¡¯s rays that illuminate her, My heart beats faster when I see all this. Noticing I was looking at her with a fascinated look, Nh¡¯s face turned red. She immediately turned around and spoke quietly. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± [+20,000 Love Point] She walked back to the house, I also followed her from behind. We didn¡¯t talk much on the way home. Arriving home, Nh immediately rushed into her room. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and go to the kitchen, there I saw Le who was cooking, she tied her hair in a ponytail and showed her beautiful nape. Plus she¡¯s wearing an apron, which makes it look like a new bride. Without thinking, I hugged her from behind. Le was surprised to feel someone hug her, when she found out that it was me, she smiled, and continued to cook. ¡°Where are Dina and others?¡± I asked her. ¡°They¡¯re in your room, you better go see them now.¡± I hugged her tighter and blew her neck, Le¡¯s body trembled at my breath. She started to exhale hot breaths, but quickly shook her head. ¡°Lute, go back to your room now, I¡¯m currently cooking,¡± ¡°Hehe, alright,¡± I let go of my hug, when I turned around, I saw Karyn who opened her mouth dumbfounded to see the two of us acting affectionately. I was also surprised, I was sure there was no one there earlier. Chapter 72: Karyn is Feeling Sad ¡°Wh-where¡¯s Shelly?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°She¡¯s still taking care of other things, No that¡¯s not it, what were you two doing just now!?¡± Karyn looked at me with a dark expression. Le heard Karyn¡¯s voice, was startled, and turned back. She did not hide our rtionship, with a seductive smile, she hugged my arm. Le¡¯s face was currently as happy as a woman in love. ¡°We two are now lovers, what do you think Karyn? Aren¡¯t we a perfect couple?¡± ¡°W-what? is what she said true!?¡± Karyn looked at me with an expression like she would be angry if I said it was true. But I will tell the truth, how can I lie, even if we hide it, it will be exposed sooner orter. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are now lovers,¡± I answered honestly. Karyn had an expression of disbelief upon hearing my answer, she backed away slowly unbnced. But quickly expression on her face became expressionless, she took a deep breath before exhaling. ¡°I see, I¡¯m going to my room first now.¡± Karyn quickly turned towards her room. Le and I looked at each other, but right now Le had a seductive expression and whispered in my ear. When I heard what she said, I opened my eyes wide. ¡°A-are you sure? This seems impossible, especially if it¡¯s Karyn we¡¯re talking about!¡± I looked at Le in disbelief. ¡°Rest assured Lute, I am a woman and understand how she feels. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before Karyn falls into your hands too,¡± Le giggled and continued cooking. I hold my head slightly dizzy, does Karyn like me? Previously she just mocked and made fun of me. I really don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Karyn¨C I closed the bedroom door loudly and immediately jumped on the bed, hugging the bolster pillow. When I saw Le and Lute acting affectionately, I felt my heart hurt a lot, especially after hearing that they were now a couple, I felt an indescribable pain in my heart. ¡°Hiks¡­ Uuu¡­ Hich¡­¡± Tears welled up in my eyes, I tried to wipe them away, but they spilled more and more. The more I thought of two of them as lovers, the more I felt pain in my heart. I couldn¡¯t stand this pain, so I could only hug my knees and cry alone. ¡°Stupid, Dumb, Fool, Idiot¡± I threw all my emotions by hitting the bolster pillow, after feeling calm, I leaned against the wall and curled up there. I didn¡¯t understand at first why this was happening, and I thought I had no feelings for Lute at all. But after watching him do things intimately with Le, I understand I now like him. I feel very stupid to like a man who has many women, do I now get the consequences of what I have done so far that always rejects and hates men. ¡°I always thought men were evil creatures who only thought with their crotch. But after meeting Lute, he¡¯s a reliable guy even though he¡¯s a pervert. I even now think, it¡¯s a natural thing for every man to have, if they don¡¯t act like that, they¡¯re not men at all,¡± I chuckled softly. For some reason after meeting Lute, my view of men has changed a little, but that¡¯s only limited to Lute because I still don¡¯t trust any man. My first meeting with Lute wasn¡¯t good. I¡¯m sure, he just thought I was a barbarian with no ethics at all. What should I do now, should I just give up and stay away from him? But just as I thought about stay away from him, I felt my heart hurt again and tears started to fall. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore,¡± ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C ¡°Lute you¡¯re back,¡± Dina saw me enter the room. I immediately felt Yua hug me suddenly, I smiled and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m back, how about you guys when you¡¯re outside?¡± ¡°Hmm, everyone is friendly to us,¡± Dina smiled in response. I¡¯m d vigers are being nice to them too, well but this is as expected since their attitude towards me has also changed. I picked up Yua, and carried her to the bed, Yua sat on myp with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m bored without Lute,¡± ¡°Is that so? How about we y with kidster?¡± ¡°Is that true? I want to y with them,¡± Yua smiled cheerfully. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s do itter,¡± I hugged Yua tighter, Yua felt happy when I hugged her. I can¡¯t help it because she looks so cute right now, well even though I know it won¡¯t be long before she grows up. ¡°Lute how about you? What did you talked about with Le?¡± Dina asked curiously. ¡°We talked a lot and she is now my woman just like you,¡± ¡°Le is now your woman Lute? That means we are now sisters,¡± Dina smiled happily. ¡°What is your woman, Lute? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Yua who was in my arms asked curiously. ¡°Err¡­ that¡¯s a woman I love and who is always with me, we are an inseparable family,¡± ¡°Family¡­¡± Lusi who heard me muttered. ¡°Then, I also want to be a Lute woman,¡± Yua said with determination. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s still too soon for you,¡± ¡°Eeehh¡­ then am I not Lute¡¯s family?¡± Yua said as if she was going to cry. ¡°Of course not, we are a family. If you want, you can be my woman when you grow up.¡± Somehow now I feel like a bad guy trying to teach kids something bad. ¡°Is that true? I am happy,¡± [Master, what did you just teach the little girl?] Woli who was in the system felt strange. ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to see her cry.¡± We talked and joked in the room before Le called us toe to the dining room. When in the dining room looks Shelly has note home, it looks like she has a lot of things to do. Woli as usual she will appear suddenly when it¡¯s time to eat. Le sat next to me, she fed me with a happy face, Karyn who saw our affectionate actions, her face darkened. She mmed her hands on the table before leaving after. ¡°Did I overdo it?¡± Le finally realized it with a regretful face. ¡°Hah¡­ maybe I should talk to herter,¡± I sighed helplessly. ¡°I feel bad for Karyn too,¡± We continued our meal after that, Nh was looking at me earlier, but when I turned to her, she would continue eating. I seem to make a lot of reallyplicated rtionships, my head is a little dizzy thinking about this. After dinner Yua was sleepy so I took her to my room. Dina and Lusi were invited by Le to her room, it seemed that they were going to have a conversation that is usually done by women. While in my room, I put Yua on the bed. Sitting on a chair by the table, I took out a gray stone, I want to try to connect Invisible Miracle Stone now. ¡°Rather than thinking about aplicated rtionship is better, I now focus on this rock in my hand,¡± Seeing this gray stone I immediately wanted to connect it, but after thinking about it, I had no idea how to give it my life energy. Chapter 73: Two Spectators R-18 ¡°Woli, how do I use my life energy?¡± [Actually, it¡¯s very simple Master, you can use your blood because it¡¯s also part of your life. But if you don¡¯t want to you can buy an understanding of using life energy from your body at the system shop] ¡°Blood? Seriously, I don¡¯t want to feel sucked dry, like when I connected the chain,¡± Thinking back on the memory, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory. ¡°How much will it cost me to understand life energy?¡± [It costs 20,000 Battle Points and 20,000 Love Points] ¡°What? so it eats up Love Points and Battle Points?¡± [That¡¯s right Master. life energy can also be used for ero things, hahaha¡­] I gulped when Woli mentioned ero things. Come on, I¡¯m a man of course this caught my attention. ¡°Then buy me that, I want to understand it,¡± [Very well, Master] As soon as some information entered my head, after studying this information, I could feel something different, even I could feel other people¡¯s life energy. After calming myself down, I looked at red life energy in my body, it seems that some people have different life energy. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it now.¡± I started to fill the Rhombus stone in my hand with the life energy I had, it went smoothly at first before it turned out that stone was sucking my life energy very quickly. I felt my body go limp for a moment, luckily the stone stopped after sucking up a lot of my life energy, it seems this stone can know the limits of the person who gave it life energy. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m so tired,¡± This feeling of fatigue exceeds when I used up my mana. I was now, feeling like I couldn¡¯t move my body at all, and was lying on the floor. But suddenly a Notification appeared in front of me, which made my energy return in an instant as if nothing had happened before. [Berserk Charge Active] My lower body became hot, my head started to think about releasing this heat. I stood unsteadily looking around the room. When I saw Yua who was sleeping, feeling releasing this heat was now even stronger. [Masters!? You should now go to Le¡¯s room, your woman is there, you must calm Berserk Charge immediately] Fortunately, Woli revived me, moving towards the door, I immediately rushed to Le¡¯s room which was next to mine. When I suddenly entered, Le and others were taken aback. ¡°Lute? What happened, you look heat?¡± Currently, Le is wearing sexy lingerie, without further ado, I immediately hugged her and kissed her lips. ¡°Hmmn!? Ahhn¡­hahn¡­chuu,¡± Le was shocked at first, even Dina and Lusi didn¡¯t understand what I was doing all of a sudden. But when Dina looked at my crotch that was standing proudly, she remembered the first time she found me. Dina started licking her lips and joined us. ¡°Lute, did the previous incident happen again?¡± Dina hugged me from behind asking. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ that¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t told you before, actually, this is a side effect of my innate skill, do you guys want to help me release it?¡± I looked at Le and Dina with heated expressions. ¡°Um, we¡¯re both Lute women, we¡¯ll help Lute no matter what.¡± Le smiled, she¡¯s been aroused since I kissed her too. I kissed her again and took off the lingerie she was wearing. Dina who was beside me helped me take off the clothes I was wearing, not long after that three of us were naked on the bed. Lusi who saw this just sat on the floor with no expression at all, she looked at us seriously as if wanting to know what we were going to do next. On the bed, Iy with Le hugging me from behind and Dina sitting on top of me. Le and I kissed, while Dina she positioned her small slit into my meat stick which was already convulsing loudly. She slowly thrust my meat stick until it all got into her. ¡°Hmnn¡­ so deep, I¡¯ve always liked this feeling,¡± Dina had a pleasant face when she felt my meat stick kissing her womb door. She slowly shook her hips up and down. ¡°Hahh¡­ Aghhn¡­ Lute¡­ y with my breasts,¡± Dina brings my hand to her breast, I feel the softness in my hand, and slimy moisture on my meat stick. Le who saw me feeling pleasure from Dina¡¯s swaying didn¡¯t want to lose. She licked my earlobe which made my spine tingle with pleasure, I turned to Dina and we kissed after that. ¡°Hgnnn¡­ Ahhnn¡­ Lute, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­ Cummiinggg¡­¡± I felt like my meat stick was being sucked in really hard, plus the slimy feeling that gripped my meat stick made it impossible to hold the load on my hips any longer. I grabbed Dina¡¯s waist and mmed her up hard. ¡°Higgghnnnn¡­..¡± *Byuurrrr¡­Byuuurrr¡­Byurrruu* [Berserk Charge Ended] The expression on Dina¡¯s face melted before she fell on my chest with a twitching body. I put her to bed on the side, this time it was Le¡¯s turn. Le saw that it was her turn, lying on the bed spreading her crotch wide. ¡°Lute, do as much as you want,¡± Le looks at me with a dazzling expression. I licked my lower lip and immediately lifted one leg of hers to my shoulder, Le was surprised when I did this suddenly, she is now in a sideways position. I grabbed her thigh and went straight through her wet cave in one thrust, the feeling of slimy flesh tightened my meat stick very strongly. Le gritted her teeth as she felt my mighty stick prate to her womb door. ¡°Higuh¡­ Aghnn¡­ Lute, do it more gently¡­ Hmmn¡­¡± I didn¡¯t hear her at all and mming my hips faster, Le¡¯s face melted with pleasure. After a few minutes, Le couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure I gave her and moaned loudly. ¡°Ahhnn¡­Hmnn¡­ I gonna cumm¡­Agnnn¡­¡± ¡°Me too, take all my cum,¡± I also reached my limit and poking my meat stick tip until hitting her womb door and spewing all my cum into her womb. *Byuurrr¡­Byuurrr¡­Byuuru¡­* Le¡¯s body twitched before shey limp. Dina who had restored showed her passionate ass at me beside Le. Le didn¡¯t want to lose either, she showed me her round and dazzling ass. ¡°Lute, which one do you choose,¡± They both said at the same time. Seeing them pointing their ass at me with their cavern pouring my cum from there, I felt very satisfied. What I didn¡¯t realize now, two people were watching all this. Lusi and another person were currently peeking through a gap in the door with hot eyes. I, Le, and Dina continued this until they were exhausted and fell asleep on the bed. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Karyn¡ª *Growl* ¡°I am very hungry,¡± I left without thinking after seeing Lute with Le who looked like a lover. I haven¡¯t even eaten at all, why am I being so stupid like this after thinking about Lute. Sighing, I slowly opened the door, seeing no one at all, I rushed into the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m d I can eat now,¡± Seeing food that was still there, I ate voraciously with a happy feeling, after I felt full. I heard the sound of the bedroom door opening. I was shocked and hurriedly hid, I would feel embarrassed if they knew I was sneaking around to eat. But after hearing her footsteps, didn¡¯t seem to be heading towards the dining room, peeking slowly, I saw Lute staggering to Le¡¯s room. ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡­.. [A/N: Author I¡¯ll tell you guys, maybe tomorrow chapters in my novel will start to be locked. I know that many people will not like it, even many readers will stop reading my novels. I just hope you guys support me by reading my novel here if you¡¯re worried you¡¯ll miss out and not be able to read the chapters in my novel. I¡¯m only releasing 1 chapter a day, for now, so you all don¡¯t miss my novel. But I¡¯m sure this will also be useless because there are VIP features in webnovel. So basically I just want to tell you this, thank you for your support so far.] Chapter 74: Beautiful Morning I held my mouth while I was in front of Le¡¯s room, I heard pleasure moans from Le and Dina. From here I already knew what they were doing. Le¡¯s bedroom door wasn¡¯t fully closed when I followed Lute from behind. I peeked through a gap in the open door, my heart racing when I saw what they were doing. My breath started to heat up, I felt my body ufortable especially between my thighs. ¡®Th-that¡¯s huge,¡¯ I saw a hard object towering at Lute¡¯s crotch, every time it pushed into Le¡¯s cave, she would moan with a melting expression. I felt my panties getting wet, I looked there and it turned out that the pajamas I was wearing were leaking with honey juice. My hands slowly lowered my pants by half, my hands went into my panties and yed with my pink beans. I felt my body shiver, I looked at them again, I tried to imagine I was in Le¡¯s position. ¡°Hmnn¡­Ahnn¡­hah..¡± I covered my mouth not to moan. When I saw Le had reached her climax, I too had reached my limit and spouted Love Juice from my pink slit making the floor wet. ¡°Hmnnn¡­.¡± Sighing hotly, I suddenly heard someone sound opening the door. My heart jumped in surprise, quickly, I put my pants back on and went back to my room. ¡°I am home,¡± Shelly with a tired expression entered the house, she heard a strange sound from Le¡¯s room. But due to exhaustion she ignored it and rushed to her room to go to sleep. After a few hours, Yua who was in Lute¡¯s room woke up, she saw that Lute wasn¡¯t there feeling displeased. Yua immediately looked for it and found Lute in Le¡¯s room they were all sleeping naked on the bed, except for Lusi who was still wearing her clothes. ¡°Why did they leave me, Hmph I will punish Lute for not taking me too,¡± With a displeased expression, Yua climbed onto the bed and sat on top of Lute. She bit Lute¡¯s neck so hard that it made an imprint before smiling nodding, and started sleeping on Lute¡¯s body after that. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C I woke up with a heavy feeling in my chest and a tingling feeling in my groin. Opening my eyes slowly, I saw Yua sleeping on my chest. ¡°Huh¡­hah¡­Phew¡­¡± Yua took a breath and let it out, she looked cute at the moment. I saw Lusi, Dina and Le were awake. Dina and Le were on my crotch, they both gave me mouth service there. As for Lusi, well she didn¡¯t do anything and just watched. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± I unconsciously hissed in pleasure, they heard my voice, looked up with a smile. ¡°Lute you¡¯re awake,¡± Dina said. ¡°We saw your crotch harden in the morning, are you not satisfied Lute? after all night doing that,¡± Le teased. ¡°This is a situation that often happens to men in the morning, if I had to say, of course, I¡¯m not satisfied,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Then, we will help you release it, Amu¡­¡± After Le said that, she swallowed half of my stick into her mouth. Seen that she couldn¡¯t put them all in at once, Dina also licked pearls underneath, and sometimes she would suck them. I felt an electric current run down my spine from this pleasure. ¡°Chuko¡­Kuchu..churu¡­hmnn¡­¡± The sound of their service adds to a great feeling from my meat stick. Le will y with her tongue in my nds, and Dina will y with my pearls. After a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Ugh¡­ I gonna cum,¡± Hearing my words, they did it faster, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and release all. Le was shocked, she took her mouth out of it and coughed, my cum still came out a lot and hit both of them. *Byurru¡­Byurrr¡­* Dina had a happy face, she opened her mouth, and some of my cum hit their faces. Dina swallowed my cum with a happy expression, seeing remnants of my cum on her face and around my crotch. Dina took my cum on her face and licked it, she also licked my crotch and sucked it to suck all remaining cum. ¡°Kuh¡­ Dina,¡± After everything was clean, she pulled her face away from my crotch and licked her lips. ¡°Thanks for the meal,¡± Dina smiled. ¡°Sorry Lute I couldn¡¯t swallow it all,¡± Le said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s your first time after all,¡± I stroked her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clean this all up first.¡± When I was about to get up, Yua who was on my chest woke up, she saw me but this time her face was frowning in displeasure. I was confused at first before I realized I was in Le¡¯s room which meant I left her before. ¡°Lute why did you leave mest night?¡± ¡°Err¡­ since you seem to be sleeping soundly, I don¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± I¡¯m not lying, because it¡¯s all true. Yua looked at me displeased after hearing my answer, her face pouted and she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Hmph,¡± ¡®She¡¯s so cute,¡¯ ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault, what do you want so you can forgive me,¡± I apologized. ¡°Give me a massage like before.¡± Yua turned to me. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Give me a massage, or I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Alright,¡± That way I gave Yua a massage together with Lusi, it seems Lusi also likes massage and asked me again, and well I gave them massage until they were satisfied. After we all finished clean up everything, we went to the dining room. I find it a little weird because when Karyn looks at me she will have a face as red as an apple and avert her eyes. I started to think, did I do something to make her like that? Shrugging my shoulders, we all had breakfast together. After breakfast this time it was my turn to help Shelly, dealing with things in the vige. Shelly was d I helped her and we both headed somewhere in the vige. There were many carriages carrying survivors from the previous incident. ¡°Shelly, what do we do now?¡± I asked her. ¡°Our job is to escort them to the city,¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take a day right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, well there shouldn¡¯t be a problem until there,¡± ¡°I see,¡± I nodded. ¡°By the way Lute,¡± Shelly looked at me with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mark on your neck?¡± Shelly pointed at my neck. ¡°Hah?¡± I checked my neck and found bite marks there. I remember very well,st night when three of us did that, no one tried to put a mark on my neck, after thinking about it, this was probably Yua¡¯s bite mark because she was annoyed. ¡°Wait don¡¯t get me wrong, this is Yua¡¯s bite mark,¡± I tried to clear misunderstanding. ¡°I-is that so? But I also saw marks on Le¡¯s neck,¡± Shelly looked at me shyly. I was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say, if I defended myself again, it might backfire and make her even more suspicious. Seeing my silence, Shelly didn¡¯t mention this anymore and we both started to pack up our things for the trip. Yua, Dina, and Lusi came with me, it was because I had to take care of them all time. Karyn, Nh, and Le remain in the vige. They also had to keep guarding the vige, in case something happened. ¡°Lute, be careful on the road,¡± Le waved her hand smiling. I also waved my hand, the carriage started walking towards the city after. Yua, Dina, and Lusi talked and yed in the carriage. Since Yua was still a child, she looked happy when she was in the carriage. Chapter 75: Shackles in Shellys Heart During the trip, I sat next to Shelly, we didn¡¯t talk much, even I could feel like Shelly was trying to keep her distance from me. I¡¯m feeling uneasy right now, so I¡¯ll keep trying to find a topic for us to talk about. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, how long will it take from here to Sailos City?¡± ¡°You want to go to Sailos city? It should take about 2 months,¡± ¡°It was longer than I thought,¡± I held my chin. ¡°That¡¯s quite a long time indeed since our current location is far from Sailos city,¡± ¡°When are you all going back to Academy?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll likely be back a monthter,¡± Shelly exined. ¡°Is there a reason not toe back sooner?¡± I looked at Shelly in confusion as they shouldn¡¯t be waiting here for another month. ¡°There is no reason at all, it¡¯s just that we want to enjoy staying in the vige longer, also many vigers tell us to stay there,¡± Shelly smiled bitterly. I can understand what Shelly said, I was offered something like that too. But that was impossible, maybe vigers wanted to show their gratitude to us. Shelly and I talk a lot and we sometimesugh when we see Yua¡¯s funny behavior. Yua is very cheerful, I¡¯m happy to see her grow into a cheerful girl. Unknowingly night fell, the carriage stopped and everyone began to prepare camp for rest. I helped Shelly build her tent, and after that I built mine. My tent is bigger than others, actually this tent I bought from the system and it has several uses to drown out sound in it. Well, I¡¯m sure Dina also wants to do it again because she was looking at me with a hot gaze, of course, I won¡¯t refuse it. ¡°Lute, can you help me prepare a bonfire? I¡¯ll try to cook something,¡± Shelly asked me. ¡°Okay,¡± I looked for firewood around the forest and made a bonfire afterward. Shelly brought a pot for cooking, I also helped her cook food. After dinner was ready, we shared it with others. ¡°This is delicious, thank you miss,¡± ¡°Sister, your cooking is delicious,¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Shelly smiled. After dinner, it¡¯s time for bed. When I was going to my tent, I saw Shelly going into the forest, out of curiosity, I followed her after saying goodbye to Dina and others. Once there, I saw a river reflecting moonlight. Shelly looked left and right, after which she sighed. She took off her shirt slowly and showed a big melon covered in a bra, unconsciously I gulped behind a tree. Shelly¡¯s body is very sexy and looks smooth, every inch of her body fascinates me. After her body was not covered by a piece of cloth she entered the river. I feel a little disappointed that I can¡¯t see her body anymore. Since I didn¡¯t want to be found out, I turned around and was about to leave. *Crack* Unknowingly I stepped on leaves and tree branches, my back immediately broke out in cold sweat. ¡®Come on, why did this happen to me? Isn¡¯t this usually the case with protagonists!?¡¯ ¡°Kyaaa¡­ W-who¡¯s there,¡± Shelly hastily hid in the water, she hugged her body so as not to be seen. ¡°I-it¡¯s me, Lute,¡± ¡°Lute? What are you doing here?¡± Shelly looked relieved when she heard it was me, but her face was still blushing. ¡°I-I want to talk to you, it¡¯s about you trying to avoid me, can you tell me why?¡± I said nervously behind a tree. Shelly heard this felt her heart stabbed with needles. She held her chest to calm herself. Having calmed down, she now had a resolute expression. ¡°Lute, we have to keep our distance from now on, I don¡¯t want to disturb your rtionship. Especially for Le, I¡¯ve heard she loves you very much. Le is my best friend, I-I don¡¯t want to hurt her just because of me,¡± The more Shelly spoke more her voice trembled, tears slowly dripping from her eyes corners. She quickly wiped her tears and turned away from me after that. ¡°Keep distance? I don¡¯t want that, Shelly I will say this. I have liked you since the first time we met, you saved me even though I was a stranger. Since then you¡¯ve been in my heart, I can¡¯t forget it anymore,¡± I came out of the tree, looked at Shelly. I¡¯m not lying after she saved me that time I felt very warm in my heart, she saved me despite that I was a stranger she didn¡¯t know. After she said she wanted to keep her distance from me, I felt my heart hurt so much like someone was holding it tightly. Shelly heard me her body immediately trembled, more and more tears fell from her eyes. She covered her mouth so I wouldn¡¯t hear her crying sound. Shelly likes me too, but her heart is currently conflicted, she doesn¡¯t know what to do. Even though Le said she epted her to be a Lute woman, she still wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing, plus she didn¡¯t want her beloved to have another woman. All she wants is her beloved for herself. Looking at silent Shelly, I slowly moved towards the river. *Ssh* The sound of water startled Shelly, she turned around and looked at me trembling, she slowly backed away trying to get away from me. ¡°No Lute, we can¡¯t be together, you already have a woman beside you,¡± Tears dripped from Shelly¡¯s eyes, seeing her cry I felt pain in my heart. ¡°I know I am not a good man for you, I have many women beside me. But Shelly I love you so much, every time I think of leaving you my heart hurts. When I thought you were going to be with another man, I felt my body shatter like ss. Even when you said you would keep your distance from me, I felt a thousand needles pricking my body,¡± I said with a pained expression heading towards her. Shelly covered her lips with her hands, she didn¡¯t expect to hear those words directly from my mouth. But she still refused and backed away from me. ¡°No Lute, we can¡¯t do this, we have to Kyaaa¡­¡± ¡°Shelly!!¡± Suddenly a strange aquatic nt pulled Shelly¡¯s feet into the river, I quickly entered the river. Shelly was seen to have been bound by an aquatic nt and was pulled deeper, she was struggling to breathe. I didn¡¯t stay still, I swam towards her. Another aquatic nt attacked me which overwhelmed me. I crushed them with my chains and tried to pull Shelly with my chains. But it¡¯s all in vain because aquatic nts bind very tightly. Shelly who had reached her limit couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. *Blurg* Shelly let out air from her mouth, I panicked, without thinking I immediately used Berserk. A crimson red aura began to gather, I broke bonds that were in Shelly¡¯s body, suddenly the main body of aquatic nt was seen. A giant mouth was visible there, it was very simr to a giant worm with sharp teeth in each mouth. I tried to run away from there by hugging Shelly, but the aquatic nt tied my legs tightly, it tried to pull us into its mouth. Seeing Shelly getting paler, I kissed her lips and gave artificial respiration, Shelly slowly opened her eyes to see me, but she seemed to be half-conscious. After giving her artificial respiration, I threw her out of the river with my chains until she was onnd. I was relieved to see this, but now I¡¯m in danger because now I¡¯m close to the mouth of this aquatic nt monster. Plus I can¡¯t breathe and have given Shelly artificial respiration. Chapter 76: The Strange Gate and Woli?? [Master!! This is bad, you have to beat that monster right away] Woli shouted worriedly. I who can no longer breathe tried my best to untie this bond. But more and more aquatic nts tied me up trying to get me into the mouth of the monstrous monster. ¡®Since it¡¯s like this, it looks like I¡¯ll have to use that skill,¡¯ I stretched out my palm forward, the red light started to gather there, and made a small red ball with an aura that looked devastating. I immediately fired it at the aquatic nt. The red ball went into the aquatic nt monster¡¯s mouth quickly. Not long after, the monster shouted in a strange voice. *Scrhiii* The monster¡¯s body started to wither, but the monster still tried to injure me. A very strong current of water hit me and caused many wounds to my body, I could feel like a giant hammer had just hit my chest. This unbearable pain made me instantly faint on the spot. The aquatic nt didn¡¯t move anymore, it slowly withered and shattered like ss. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Shelly¨C ¡°Cough, Cough, hah¡­ hah¡­ Lute where are you?¡± I looked around, I was currently on the river bank. I tried to remember what happened earlier, my face instantly turned pale. ¡°Lute!! Where are you, please answer me¡± I¡¯m feeling really scared now, I searched the river and found Lute floating upside down on the river. I went to save him, after bringing him tond Iid him down. Lute has many wounds on his body, his face is pale, he is also not breathing at all. ¡°No!! Lute please wake up.¡± I cried so hard, I press his chest a few times, but it was no use. I gave him artificial respiration, it was also useless. I did this all the time in fear of losing him. ¡°Lute, please wake up, I will do anything, I beg you to stay alive. I love you too. So I beg you to stay alive,¡± Even after many things I tried Lute still didn¡¯t wake up, I could see his face getting paler like a corpse. I tried to feel his heartbeat, but it got weaker with time. ¡°No, no, Lute please wake up, I will be your woman, I don¡¯t care if you have another woman. Please wake up.¡± I hugged Lute tightly, but his body was so weak. His skin turned cold as a corpse, I tried to give his warmth from my embrace. *Thump¡­..thump¡­¡­¡­¡­.* The thing I feared so much happened, I couldn¡¯t feel his heartbeat anymore. Pain like someone was tearing a part of me, feeling of losing a loved one, this pain was even more painful when my parents died. ¡°NO!!!! LUTE, DON¡¯T DIE!!!¡± Lute always smiles in front of me, he sometimes acts funny and can always make meugh. He who can always be relied on, he said he loves me, but I can¡¯t even reciprocate all that. I felt the world going dark, I sat there with Lute on myp pillow. My eyes have no light at all, I caressed lute¡¯s face, with my tears dripping every time. I now understand, without Lute, I feel like this world is fading away. ¡®My stupidity made me lose the person I love again,¡¯ ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C ¡°Master wake up!!¡± I heard Woli¡¯s voice screaming in my ear, opened my eyes slowly, what I see now is a white and ck room. ¡°Ugh, where is this?¡± I held my head in pain, after the monster¡¯s attack, I can¡¯t remember what happened next. The pain made me faint instantly. ¡®What a fool, why don¡¯t I use ¡®Berserk Mercilessly¡¯ at least before I faint, I don¡¯t feel any pain at all,¡¯ ¡°Master, we are now in your subconscious,¡± I heard Woli¡¯s voice again. ¡°Eh? Subconscious?¡± I looked at Woli and was immediately taken aback. What I saw right now was a little girl maybe 13-14 years old. The little girl had silver hair with bear ears, a cute face, and amber eyes. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± ¡°Hah? Of course, I am Woli, the system that has been with you all this time,¡± Woli kicked my leg hard in annoyance, I groaned in pain because of it. ¡°Ow, what are you doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s to wake you up,¡± Woli giggled. I looked at her in annoyance and tapped her head once. ¡°Ouch, Master it hurts,¡± Woli held her head. ¡°Woli, why did your body be like this? I remember aren¡¯t you just an ordinary pr bear?¡± ¡°Did you just say the system is just an ordinary pr bear, Master? This is my real body, if I get stronger, I will slowly turn into this,¡± Woli replied displeasedly. ¡°You¡¯ve never exined this to me before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t ask,¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know whose fault it is now,¡¯ I held my head. Looking around, there was nothing here, other than the room being split into ck and white. But after I checked carefully, I saw a strange giant gate in the ck area, gate gave off an unpleasant aura. If I didn¡¯t look at it properly, I probably wouldn¡¯t have known there was a gate there because color blended so well with the room. ¡°Woli what gate is that.¡± I pointed towards the gate. ¡°Hmm?? I don¡¯t know either, Master, because I arrived here with you,¡± Woli was also curious. ¡°Shall we try to open it?¡± ¡°Are you sure Master? It could be a bad thing,¡± Woli looks worried. I thought about what Woli said, usually it¡¯s not a good thing, maybe like a seal I often see in ninja anime or something like that. But I feel very curious now, what is behind that gate? Will there be a fox monster? Or is the gate itself the beginning of bing a great alchemist? Well, that¡¯s all just stories I¡¯ve seen. Walking towards the gate, when my feet stepped into the ck area. My body immediately shivered, I felt someone watching me from the gate. But the feeling quickly disappeared, as if it had just been a lie. I breathed heavily, looking towards the gate. ¡°Masters!? Are you okay?¡± Masters!!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, maybe it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t try anything with that gate,¡± Just remembering that feeling just now made me shiver, what exactly was inside that gate? And why is it here? ¡°Hah¡­¡± After returning to the white area, I breathed a sigh of relief. Woli looks at me worriedly, she seems to have realized something bad behind the gate. ¡°Woli, how can we go back now?¡± ¡°Master, your body is already dying even now on verge of death,¡± Woli looked at me seriously. ¡°W-what? how could that be? What should I do now?¡± I grabbed Woli¡¯s shoulder shaking her. ¡°Stop shaking my shoulders!!¡± Woli said annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it,¡± Holding her head Woli could only sigh, seeing her Master¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master, you just need to activate ¡®Berserk Mercilessly¡¯ and it will heal your wounds,¡± ¡°Is that so, let¡¯s do it now!!¡± ¡°Berserk Mercilessly,¡± I don¡¯t feel anything in my body, is this correct? ¡°Woli, I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± I tilted my head. ¡°Of course not, Master, you are currently in your subconscious, just watch the effect you will wake up soon,¡± Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before my vision blurred, before merging with the darkness. ¡­.. [A/N: Author Do you want a Woli picture? I don¡¯t think this is the right time. Chapter 77: Whats with this Love Point?? Shelly stroked the man¡¯s face in herp, her face expressionless. She was like a woman who had no hope in life at all. Shelly used to have a family, when she was 13 years old she was a very cheerful girl. When their family was away on vacation, she went to the forest to hide. Her parents were very worried because Shelly suddenly disappeared. Shelly could only giggle in the forest when she saw her parents looking for her because she didn¡¯t want to make her parents more worried, she came out from the tree where she was hiding. When father and mother saw her, they breathed a sigh of relief and immediately scolded her. Suddenly they were ambushed by a group of ve traders. To save Shelly, her father and mother sacrifice themselves to prevent ve traders from capturing Shelly. Shelly was still a child when she saw a group of bad people her body could not move to escape. She could only cry when she saw her parents die in front of her. ¡°Shelly, forgive mom, I can¡¯t be with you anymore,¡± Those were her mother¡¯sst words as she hugged her protecting her from a sword attack. Her mother¡¯s back was stabbed with a sword, blood spurting from it. Shelly¡¯s body stiffened seeing this, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°NO, MOM!!!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ even if the mother is dead, we can sell daughter. Just look at this little girl¡¯s body, I¡¯m sure many customers will want to buy her.¡± One of the people from the group licked his lips. ¡°How about we taste it before selling it?¡± Other people with fat bodies have perverted faces. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, price will decrease if she¡¯s not a virgin,¡± ¡°Tch,¡± The fat man clicked his tongue. ¡°Take her to the cage,¡± Two men separated Shelly from her mother, Shelly was crying loudly, she struggled to try to release the grip of two men. ¡°NO!! LEAVE ME, YOU EVIL PEOPLE, I WON¡¯T FORGIVE YOU ALL,¡± Shelly looked at them hatefully. ¡°Hohoho, a little girl like you dares to go against us,¡± The fat man was about to p Shelly in the face, Shelly closed her eyes. But suddenly an anchor with chains appeared out of nowhere crushing the fat man¡¯s hands into meat paste. ¡°ARGHHH¡­ WHO IS THERE,¡± At that moment a woman with gray hair straight up to her waist, using an anchor as her weapon, slowly walked over here. The woman was wearing a white Qipao dress, clinging tightly to her body. Her face is very beautiful, her body is also very beautiful. Everyone in the group was mesmerized by her beauty. As the woman looked at Shelly and two corpses lying on the ground, her eyes filled with killing intent. Her previously beautiful face now looked extremely cold, when the group felt such terrifying killing intent, they couldn¡¯t move their bodies. ¡°I¡¯m currently on vacation after a tiring job as a teacher, but you just ruined my day off and destroy innocent family happiness. Unforgivable,¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were icy cold, every word she uttered frightened the ve traders group. ¡°R-Run!!!¡± The fat man turned and staggered, others also ran away in fear. How could that woman let them escape? With a wave of her hand, anchor moved very quickly crushing the fat man into meat paste. The group was frightened, they tried to run with all their might, but it was in vain. Every time anchor hit one of them, it was certain that that person would be minced meat. ¡°Arghhh¡­¡± ¡°F-forgive me,¡± ¡°No!!¡± ¡­.. Shelly who saw everyone in the group be minced meat, couldn¡¯t help but vomit. ¡°Uweeehkk,¡± Shelly¡¯s body went limp, she was struggling to breathe. After everything was settled, the woman went to Shelly and hugged her gently. Shelly felt a warm feeling from this hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m with you now, you can cry all you want,¡± The woman looked at Shelly with a gentle look. Shelly looked straight at her beautiful yellow eyes with warmth from her eyes. Feeling this warmth, Shelly couldn¡¯t hold back a dam tears and wept loudly. ¡°Uuu..Uwaaaaa¡­.Hich¡­Huuuaaaaa,¡± The woman caress Shelly¡¯s head gently, the woman¡¯s face looked sad to see Shelly and her family¡¯s condition. She thought had shee sooner, this might not have happened. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C *Cough, Cough* I feel my eyelids are very heavy and my body has no strength at all, slowly opened my eyes. My gaze met Shelly¡¯s eyes that seemed lightless. I can also see a giant melon from this position. When Shelly saw Lute¡¯s open eyes, at first she thought it was just her imagination. But after she touched Lute¡¯s face again, she realized Lute was still alive. She could also feel his heartbeat and heat in his body. I saw Shelly in tears, her eyes reddened, she hugged me tightly and cried loudly. ¡°Uwaaaaa¡­ Lute you¡¯re still alive¡­ Hich¡­ I¡¯m d¡­ uuuu¡­.¡± [+80,000 Love Points] ¡®W-what happened??¡¯ ¡°Is your body okay? how about your breathing, can you breathe? Lute, look at your body you have a lot of Wounds!! Your heart, your heart is still beating isn¡¯t it?¡± Shelly looked at me with extreme worry. [+20,000 Love Point] [+20,000 Love Point] [+20,000 Love Point] [+20,000 Love Point] [+20,000 Love Point] Every time Shelly said, I saw notification appearing in front of me, it overwhelmed me. Isn¡¯t this a sign Shelly bing a yandere? What have I done to make it like this? I feel the softness her breasts touched me. Shelly is currently still naked, her soft body is simply unbearable to me. If I could move properly, I might not be able to hold myself back anymore. ¡°Shelly, calm down I¡¯m fine now,¡± After hearing my answer, more and more tears fell in her eyes, she hugged me tightly while crying. ¡°Lute, Lute, Lute, I love you, please don¡¯t leave me, I don¡¯t care if you have another woman. As long as you are with me, I will do anything.¡± I was stunned, Shelly who previously rejected me now said she epted me having another woman. It¡¯s unbelievable, touch her face, I smiled. ¡°Shelly is that true, you ept me having another woman?¡± ¡°Um I don¡¯t care Lute has another woman, as long as Lute is with me, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Shelly saw me smiling with tears in her eyes. Shelly and I brought our faces closer, our lips touched and kissed after that. After kissing Shelly¡¯s face reddened, I felt funny with her shy behavior. ¡°Shelly, why are you feeling embarrassed? Aren¡¯t you currently not wearing clothes?¡± I said teasing her. Shelly¡¯s face was getting redder, but she didn¡¯t refuse me to look at her body. It¡¯s just that she was embarrassed, she released her embrace from me, quickly took her clothes, and hid behind a tree to wearing clothes. I chuckled seeing her. Since she¡¯s wearing her clothes, it¡¯s time for me to heal my wounds. Buying Mana Potions and HP Potions, I feel better now. Shelly came back here with a flushed face, she was already wearing her clothes. Even so, she still felt embarrassed because she hugged me with her naked body and itsted quite a while. As I was about to stand up, Shelly looked worried and helped me up. ¡°Lute, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go back,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Chapter 78: Cute Shelly Back at camp, I didn¡¯t feel any pain in my body. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the effect of ¡®Berserk Mercilessly¡¯, it¡¯s better than I thought. My wounds heals quickly, using this ability. But this will use my life energy, I asked Woli about this regeneration ability, she said life energy is only used if I want to regenerate my body. As for the ability to not feel pain, it doesn¡¯t use my life energy at all, because it just numbs pain nerves in my body, so it doesn¡¯t require any life energy. I gripped Shelly¡¯s hand tightly, she had a shy expression on her face, she looked like a woman who had her first love. I found Shelly so cute now, so I kissed her again. Her face was getting redder when I suddenly kissed her. ¡°Lute, d-don¡¯t tease me.¡± Shelly¡¯s face was sullen, even though she looked happy. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Shelly looks so cute,¡± I whispered in her ear. Shelly¡¯s face heated up, if it was in an anime, it would probably be smokeing out from her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m going back to my tent now,¡± Embarrassed, Shelly quickly headed for her tent. I chuckled seeing her like that. Even after Shelly said she was now my woman, she still looked embarrassed, it was very different with Le. Even though Le was shy at first, but she was quite brave, because she asked me to make her my true woman. Entering my tent, I was stunned. Right now I see three women lying naked on the bed. They were talking and joking when they saw me entering the tent. They all smile. ¡°Lute you¡¯re back? Let¡¯s have some fun now.¡± Dina smiled brightly. ¡°Right, let¡¯s have some fun,¡± I licked my lower lip and took off my shirt afterward, showing them my hardened stick. Dina¡¯s breath became hot when she saw my meat stick. Yua looked at this curiously, she had seen a long, hard, and thick object between my legs several times, but she still didn¡¯t know what it was, because it was different from her. ¡°Lute, what is that?¡± Yua tilted her head. Dina held my wand and licked it, she looked at Yua after that spoke. ¡°This is the thing that always makes us as Lute women feeling happiness,¡± ¡°Feeling happiness? But how?¡± Yua is getting curious. ¡®W-what? if this conversation goes on, it¡¯s not good for Yua,¡¯ I feel bad if this goes on. ¡°Yua, I¡¯ll have Dina and Le exin this to youter. For now, I¡¯ll just give you a massage.¡± ¡°Massage? Yeay I want a massage,¡± ¡°Lute, I want a massage too,¡± Lusi looked at me with a look of desire. Yua quicklyy prone on the bed, Dina and Lusi also followed. Seeing this scene, I felt mesmerized. Three beautiful ass is currently visible in front of me. ¡°Now it¡¯s massage time,¡± I started massaging them one by one, it started with Dina. ¡°Aghnnn¡­ Lute I like it,¡± Dina moaned with a happy face until she spits out her love juice. ¡°Hmnn¡­hah¡­ahnnn¡­hinn,¡± Lusi also couldn¡¯t hold back pleasure from my massage, her body was twitching with love juice oozing out of her slit. ¡°Lute me too,¡± Yua looked at me pleadingly. ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Hgnnn¡­ Ahnnn¡­ Hmnnn,¡± Yua¡¯s body shook with pleasure, she spat out a lot of love juice and passed out after. All that was left was Dina who was still surviving. Dina also couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she showed her beautiful ass at me. Licking my lips, I positioned my meat stick to a slimy slit. With one thrust, a tip of my meat stick kissed her womb door. ¡°Hagnnn¡­ so hard¡­¡± Dina had a pleasant face. Dina and I continued this on until she was exhausted. I spit out a lot of my cum in her womb and mouth. Dina is currently lying on my chest with a satisfied expression. I smiled caress her head. Fortunately, this tent has the ability to suppress sound inside so that it is not heard by outsiders. Otherwise, they¡¯d hear Dina¡¯s moans all night long, and I didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear what we were doing either. Feeling sleepy, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. ¡ª¨C The next morning, as usual, I felt pleasure in my meat stick. Looking at my crotch, Dina sucked it hard. The feeling of her slimy tongue and mouth sucking was so incredible, that I took out my load immediately. *Byuurr¡­Byurrr¡­Byuurr* Dina opened her eyes wide, her cheeks puffed up but she looked happy and sucked them all in until there was nothing left. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re awake,¡± ¡°Dina every morning you surprise me,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Hihihi, do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course I like it,¡± I pat her head, Dina looks happy when I pat her head. After that Lusi and Yua got up, we put our clothes back on before exiting the tent. I and Shelly started to prepare breakfast for everyone. Shelly also doesn¡¯t keep her distance from me anymore, she even sits beside me with a blushing face because Dina teases us both. I held her hand which made her even more embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t resist at all. Half a day passed, we saw the city before our eyes. It didn¡¯t look as big as Sailos city, but it still looked big for a city. When we reached the city gates, our carriage was stopped by a guard. The guard saw many carriages carrying people, he became curious. Shelly got off the carriage exining situation and gave a permit letter to the guard. ¡°This letter is from Commander Ercole, you can read it,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± After the guard read letter, he nodded and made way for us to enter the city. Entering the city, we were directed to a refugee camp, if people¡¯s families in the carriage wanted to pick them up, they just had to go to the refugee camp. Once there, we were given a house to rest in before returning to the vige. The news of us arriving here spread quickly, many families from kidnapped people came here to pick up their families. They were happy that their family was safe, but as happened in the vige before, some of their family members were not among the survivors. Since we were in the city, I told Dina to just get into my clothes or get into Lusi and Yua¡¯s. Dina agrees, she gets into my shirt happily. ¡°Hah¡­ Lute smell, I like it,¡± That¡¯s what Dina said. Chapter 79: I Will Make You Like Me Night fell and we finished dinner. Me, Dina, Lusi, and Yua did that again in our room, of course for Lusi and Yua, I just gave them a massage. I haven¡¯t done this with Shelly because I don¡¯t want to force it. Our rtionship isn¡¯t just to do that, it¡¯s an act of sheer love. I don¡¯t want to do this just for loveless fun, it would taste nd and I don¡¯t like it. If Shelly said yes, I¡¯d be happy to do this with her. Since we love each other, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be much rejection from her, if I want to do it now with her. But I want that¡¯s Shelly¡¯s wish too, not just mine. ¡®Rather than thinking about this, I will please three women in front me now,¡¯ Seeing three beautiful buttocks in front of me, I started massaging them one by one, making them moan with pleasure until their voices could be heard in the next room, Shelly¡¯s room. ¡°Aghnn¡­Lute¡­ more¡­Hmn,¡± ¡°Aahhh¡­ hah¡­ hmnn¡­¡± ¡°Lute, Hgnnm.. something wille out,¡± With that two women fell, leaving only Dina. We kept doing this, every time I thrust my meat stick into her, she would moan loudly. She had a pleasure face. ¡°Aghnnn¡­Ahnnn¡­ I¡¯m cumminng¡­.¡± I spewed my cum into Dina¡¯s womb, her body twitched before shey limp on the bed. But it looks like she¡¯s not satisfied and we keep doing this until Dina is exhausted. Shelly who was in the next room had a red face, every time she heard moans from the room next to her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy in her crotch. Her hands began to touch her clitoris and nipples. She imagined Lute was currently entered into her. ¡°Hah¡­ahnn¡­hmmnn¡­ Lute,¡± Pleasure flowed through her body, she moved her fingers faster and squirt love juice from her cave. Shelly felt her body go limp, she breathed roughly. Then she felt ashamed of herself imagining mischievous things with Lute, her face turning red. Shelly covered herself with a nket and went to sleep after that. ¡ª¨C In the morning, as usual, Dina gave me a service, after we finished we got dressed and went to the dining room. Shelly is currently cooking in the kitchen and I will help her. ¡°I will help,¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, please wash and cut this foodstuff,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± After finishing breakfast, we all went to the carriage, because all business here was finished. There¡¯s nothing else we need to do, Shelly said farewell with the guard. ¡°You want toe back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very grateful for what you¡¯ve done,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± During the trip Shelly happily hugged my arm, she seemed to have ovee a bit of her shyness. I¡¯m also happy with this because I can feel the softness of her breasts touch my arm every time. A day passed, we had returned to the vige. When Le saw Shelly hugging my arms and the atmosphere between us looked like a lover, she teased Shelly which made her face turn red. Le brought Shelly into the house, it looked like they were going to talk things about women talk about. Meanwhile, Karyn saw that Shelly liked me too had a frustrated face. I¡¯m actually confused, what should I do with Karyn? While I was thinking this, Karyn suddenly grabbed my hand and took me somewhere, I was shocked by what she was doing. ¡°Come with me,¡± ¡°Hah? where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Juste along and you¡¯ll understand.¡± We both arrived in the forest, Karyn looked around, after thinking this was the right ce. She turned to me, what I didn¡¯t expect was Karyn suddenly hugged my neck, and kissed my lips after that. I opened my eyes wide, Karyn currently closed her eyes, she tried to open my mouth, at that time her eyes slowly opened. Our eyes met each other, her tongue in my mouth, I did not refuse. I wrapped my arms around her waist and we kissed passionately for a few minutes before Karyn let go of her embrace. Karyn¡¯s face blushed, she let out a hot breath when she saw me, between our lips there was a bridge of saliva. ¡°Lute, I like you, I will definitely make you like me too. You¡¯ll see I¡¯ll do itter,¡± Karyn looked at me with a serious look. I opened my mouth to answer her, but she closed my mouth after that. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, but beneath that, her gaze didn¡¯t reveal any lies. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now, I¡¯ll make you like me. So wait for it,¡± After saying that, Karyn ran very fast away from me. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Hahaha, this is so funny, actually I would have epted it if she was that serious. But it will be interesting to see how she will fight to make me like her,¡± [Master, you are so lucky, even women who hate you, now like you] ¡°Hehehe, now you understand how much my charm make women change so drastically,¡± [Shameless] ¡°Ha ha ha ha,¡± I returned home, I invited Yua, Nh, and Lusi to y with the children. Yua looks happy when I invite her. I had wanted to invite Dina, but she was currently in Le¡¯s room. Because I didn¡¯t want to bother them, so I didn¡¯t invite her. While ying with children Yua alwaysughed, Nh also had a smile on her face. Only Lusi had no expression at all, as expected, her previous experience wasn¡¯t easy to shake off. Even so, I¡¯ll put a smile on her faceter. At least now, I can make her more open to other people. Without realizing it waste, we returned home. Since Shelly was already home, she made dinner, I helped her with that too. ¡°Today I prepared a new menu, the name is Crab Torko Almas,¡± Shelly happily served food on the table. ¡°Wait, could it be a crab that has a lot of meat and tastes so soft!?¡± Le was fascinated to see a big red crab on the table. ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s right, when we were in the city. Because they are so happy, we have saved their family. They gave us some groceries as a thank you. Previously I had refused because we have received a reward from rescue. But they forced me to bring it so I epted,¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I didn¡¯t expect that expensive crab right now in front of me.¡± Drooling dripped from Karyn¡¯s lips corners. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I was also surprised when I saw them give me this crab,¡± Shellyughed helplessly. ¡°Is this crab so awesome? I can only see it as a bigger crab than usual.¡± I looked at the big red crab on the table doubtfully. Le, Karyn, Nh, and Shelly looked at me with serious expressions upon hearing this. ¡­.. [A/N: Author Do you think there are too many lemons? This is only temporary, as the next will be skipped. Chapter 80: Woli Bored ¡°W-what?¡± I looked at them nervously. ¡°Listen, Lute, probably you haven¡¯t heard it, but Torko crab is very rare. They also only live in ces with certain circumstances, such as mana gathering ces. In a ce like this, many monsters are strong, not only that, because this Crab lives in such a ce, Torko Crab is equipped with the ability to escape. They can dig into the ground very quickly. If you want to catch it, you have to set up a special trap, because it¡¯s impossible to catch them in the usual way,¡± Shelly exined. ¡°Not only that, this crab has a very good taste. It is not umon for people to think of this as the best food they have ever eaten. It¡¯s just because it¡¯s so expensive, we haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Le had saliva dripping from her lip corners looking at the crab in the middle table. ¡®This crab is so delicious?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand it and this made me even more curious about the food on the table. Without realizing it, saliva dripped from my lip corners when I saw a big red crab on the table. Not only me, everyone who heard this, had drooling at their lip corners. ¡°Lute, I want to taste it.¡± Yua looked at the crab with saliva on her lip corners. Everyone looked at each other and took one, each crab leg. That¡¯s enough for eight of us, which still leaves two big pairs of tweezers. I tried crab meat which was still warm and was very surprised because the taste of this crab was very good. There is a lot of meat, the texture is also soft, plus the taste is delicious, making me want to eat more. We ate crab meat happily. ¡°It¡¯s delicious as they say,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Hum, Hum, it tastes even better than I imagined.¡± Le smiled happily. We shared crab¡¯s rest, luckily no one was fighting over it. Because if other people tasted this crab, I¡¯m sure they would think of eating this crab alone. After dinner, I went to Le¡¯s room. Le looks happy, I visited her room, actually, the reason I¡¯m here is¡­ ¡®I¡¯m sure Berserk Charge will activate soon!¡¯ I had given Lusi and Yua a massage earlier in my room so they could sleep peacefully there. Here there are only Le and Dina, from here they already know what I want. But before doing that I invite them to chat and joke, I will also tease them sometimes. Not knowing how much time had passed, I finally saw the notification I was waiting for appear. [Berserk Charge Active] ¡°Hgnnn¡­ Lute, I gonna cum,¡± Le moaned. ¡°Hmnn¡­Aghnn¡­ Ahnnn,¡± Dina had a pleasure expression. And that night happened again, a night full of passion that made other rooms around her feel hot. ¡ª¨C Three weeks passed quickly, during these three weeks. Shelly is always beside me, our rtionship is still just a kiss. Even so, our feelings are enough to make the atmosphere around us very romantic. During this time also Karyn always came to me, she would take me to a quiet ce and we kissed there. I wonder if this is all she¡¯s trying to do? I also saw her trying to practice cooking all this time, but her hand has many wounds. Even though she¡¯s a sword wielder, looks like she¡¯s not good at using a knife. My rtionship with Nh is also getting better, she talks a lot more than before. Even though she remained quiet the entire time, and as for Lusi, how should I put it, it was no progress at all other than me giving her a massage every day. I also get a lot of Love Points and Battle Points. I and vigers will hunt Monsters and animals in the forest, almost every time I kill them all. I had a feeling that maybe vigers would be disappointed not to be able to kill monsters, but it turned out that they were quite happy with my hard work. They said if they left without me, there was no way they could kill a monster like that. I¡¯m currently in the park with Shelly leaning her body against my chest. A week after this, we will return to Sailos City, I can¡¯t wait to meet Celyne and Silvie. I miss them after not seeing each other for 5 years. ¡°Lute, are we going to have children too?¡± Shelly smiled looking at the children who were ying. ¡°Do you want a child? Maybe we can make one now,¡± I teased her. Shelly¡¯s face turned red when she heard me, she hit my chest lightly. ¡°I-I want us to have children,¡± Shelly¡¯s voice was so low I couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°What did you say, Shelly?¡± ¡°N-nothing,¡± Shelly and I were in this position for some time, before Le called us all back home. Maybe because it was gettingte, I also called Yua and others who were currently ying. After dinner, I returned to my room, this time I was alone. Others are in Le¡¯s room, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to discuss. I am currently with Woli who is floating in the air leisurely. ¡°Master, I¡¯m bored,¡± ¡°Why are you bored?¡± ¡°I want to fight and defeat many enemies as we did before. But now it¡¯s very peaceful, I feel bored every day I have to see you act affectionate, I prefer to see you in trouble,¡± Woli said frustrated. My face twitched hearing what Woli said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you helping me as a system to save the world? But why don¡¯t you feel happy when it¡¯s peaceful,¡± ¡°I did help you Master, but now it¡¯s not fun at all. When you hunt monsters, you will defeat them easily. I have no chance at all to help you. Ooh¡­ I really miss our hard times,¡± Woli reminisced about the times she fought with her Master. ¡®Is she a masochist?¡¯ I shook my head ignoring her. ¡°Woli, show me my current status, I also want to buy something at the shop,¡± ¡°All right, Master,¡± Woli said bored. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [BERSERK STICK SYSTEM] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª USER STATUS Name: [Lute Carter] Race: [Human???] Gender: [Male] Age: [15 Years] Innate Skills: [Berserk] Ero Skills: [Berserk Charge], [Erotic Massage Technique], [Great Golden Body], Battle Skills: [Basic Dagger Techniques], [Elemental Enhancement], [Berserk Mercilessly], [Red Corrupted Ball] Ranks: [C+] Love Points: [400.000] Battle Points: [190.000] Connected Items: [Chain Of Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I looked at Love Points and Battle Points I had earned so far. I don¡¯t know what to use Love Points for, because I got more Love Points than I expected. Should I try Gacha? No, I don¡¯t want things to be uncertain, even though I like Gacha, I¡¯m afraid it will cost me. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll try 1x Gacha,¡¯ Purchased Gacha tickets which cost 20,000 Battle Points and 10,000 Love Points. I¡¯ll try my luck now. Chapter 81: Womens Talk Holding the ticket in my hand, I wish with my luck. I tore up a ticket, it glowed and turned into a hexagon tube size of my hand. [Enhancement Serum (Normal) Injection of serum into the body will increase muscle strength by 2x and onlysts for 5 minutes] ¡°What is this item!? It¡¯s just trash.¡± I regret buying Gacha Tickets, where did my previous luck go? With a sad feeling, I put serum into my inventory. Woliughed funny seeing me, she seemed happy to see me in trouble. ¡°What are youughing!?¡± ¡°Nothing, Master,¡± Woli looked the other way pretending not to know. Sighing, I looked at the system shop. I don¡¯t have many Battle Points and I don¡¯t want to spend it on useless things. Since I have so many Love Points, maybe I can buy something. Looking into the system store, I found something interesting. [Weak Point Vision With this Vison, you will be able to see sensitive weak spots on women¡¯s bodies, making them unable to move their bodies with your technique. This ability is also useful to see your enemy¡¯s weakness. The pink point is a woman¡¯s sensitive point, the red point is the weak point enemy, the ck point is the deep wound point. Price: 230,000 Love Points] [Love Point: 390,000] This vision, not only can I use to please my woman, but I can also use it to see the enemy¡¯s weak point. There¡¯s no reason for me not to buy this. ¡°Woli buy this,¡± ¡°Okay Master,¡± Woli rolled her eyes to the side. I searched for new abilities again and found something that might be very useful for my harem in the future. [Share Feelings You can share the pleasure feeling that you are currently giving to your woman, to other women. They will feel the same way as women you give pleasure to. This allows you to save even more time when you do that. Price: 90,000 Love Points] [Love Points: 160,000] I bought this ability too, after that Iy down thinking about my n now. A week from now, we will return to Sailos City. ¡°I miss everyone,¡± I also continued my routine, filling Invisible Miracle Stone with my life energy. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Shelly¨C All Lute women are currently in Le¡¯s room, we talk about various things. Le is a most talkative person, she always makes the atmosphere cheerful. ¡°Le, I want to be a Lute woman in the future, please teach me,¡± Yua hugged Le with a pleading expression. ¡°Hehehe, since Yua wants to be a Lute woman, I will teach you everything,¡± Le patted her head. ¡°Yippee!¡± I look at them with a smile. I knew Le and Dina must have had a lot of experience with it because almost every day I heard pleasure moans they made in their room. ¡°Le, y-you do that often right, h-how does it feel?¡± I asked shyly. ¡°Hihihi, looks like Shelly is now interested?¡± Le teased me. My face is getting redder hearing that, Karyn is also here at this time. She confessed to us before, that she likes Lute. We briefly asked her if she epted Lute who has another woman. Indeed when she heard Lute had another woman she had an ufortable expression, but she epted it anyway. She says she is already in love with Lute, even if he has another woman she doesn¡¯t care. It was because Lute was only a man she epted, she still disliked other men. Karyn thought about pleasure moans at night, her face red, she would always try to please herself in her room. Also when I heard this I couldn¡¯t help but please myself in my room. ¡°It feels so amazing, every time Lute enters me, I feel my body flowing with pleasure, massage he gives relieves my body aches, every touch gives pleasure. I always can¡¯t help but moan when we do that, it¡¯s also hard, thick, and long, just thinking about it makes me wet,¡± Le had a heart symbol in her eyes. ¡°Um, me too,¡± Dina had a melting expression. ¡°Yua too, I like it when Lute massages me,¡± Yua¡¯s eyes lit up, Lusi also nodded her head. Although she rarely spoke, she really liked the massage Lute gave her, because it would give her the feeling she had been looking for. Kryn and I heard this, gulping. We felt our lower bodies getting hot. ¡°Le, a-are you not pregnant?¡± ¡°Lute said we would never get pregnant unless he wanted to. I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at first, but after we did until now, I¡¯m not pregnant yet. Looks like what Lute said is true, I was a little disappointed by this at first. But Lute reassured me by saying, we will have a child when the time is right. Now that I think about it, this isn¡¯t the right time, since we¡¯re still a student ourselves, and even Lute isn¡¯t a student yet.¡± Leughed. I never thought that Lute could do that. Even though you are getting stronger, the percentage of having children will be a little more difficult. But it¡¯s impossible to control when we want to have children, if it can be done, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any illegitimate children from nobles because they can control it. Shaking my head, I think about it now. Does that mean Lute can do that as much as he wants until he wants a child? Thinking this my body gets hot. ¡®I-I want to do that too,¡¯ ¡°Hmm? Shelly, Karyn did you just think something naughty?¡± Le had a yful expression. ¡°Th-that¡­¡± We both blushed, Le,ughed seeing this. ¡°If you ask Lute, I¡¯m sure he will ept it. Lute has such a huge libido, Dina and I can¡¯t even fight it, it¡¯s like he¡¯s never tired at all,¡± Le said this with an amazed face. Karyn and I looked at each other, we both getting more curious now. ¡°I also can¡¯t do it right now with Lute, you know, that¡¯s what women go through every month,¡± Le said disappointedly. ¡®I see, no wonder I didn¡¯t hear Le¡¯s moans earlier,¡¯ ¡°Hehehe but I can still do it,¡± Dina said proudly. ¡°Gunu¡­ I envy you, Dina, you don¡¯t feel this every month,¡± Le looks envious. We sighed looking at Dina, this indeed makes us envious because her body is made Slime, she will not feel the way women usually feel every month. ¡°Hihihi, let¡¯s talk about something else, tell me what made you like Lute the first time,¡± Dinaughed. We all started to talk about impressions that made us love Lutepletely, and they were mostly the same thing. Lute is kind, handsome, reliable and we all love everything Lute has. Although Dina and Le also discussed other things, and for Lusi, she had almost no impression at all other than Lute¡¯s massage. Chapter 82: Journey to Sailos City A week has passed, we are currently preparing to return to Sailos City. Actually, there¡¯s nothing for me to prepare because I have an inventory, so I don¡¯t have to put a lot of stuff in the carriage. I helped Shelly and others put their luggage in the carriage. They didn¡¯t bring many goods, because they didn¡¯t have many goods. ¡°Thank you, Lute, you¡¯re very helpful,¡± Shelly smiled seeing me carrying a goods box. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s very easy for me,¡± Putting a goods box in the carriage, I patted my hand. ¡°Yosh, with this it¡¯s all over,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye to vigers,¡± Shelly asked us all to say goodbye, many vigers had gathered around here. ¡°Thank you for protecting our vige all this time,¡± The vige head said. ¡°You¡¯re wee, we also thank you for letting us stay here,¡± Shelly smiled in response. Other vigers thanked us, Uncle Tommie also thanked me. His wife was fully healed after I gave dew. After we said a few words, we got into the carriage and started our journey. ¡°Be careful on the way,¡± ¡°If you have time, don¡¯t forget to visit here again,¡± ¡­. We waved to vigers. With that, we set off for Sailos City, I can¡¯t wait to meet Silvie, Celyne, and others. ¡°Lute, you seem to be in a good mood,¡± Le asked curiously. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Sailos City for a long time, I miss my family,¡± ¡°We missed academy too, I wonder how many lessons we missed,¡± Shellyughed. ¡°Ugh¡­ you mention that, I think I¡¯ll have to study harder when I get there,¡± Le said in frustration. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± During the trip atmosphere looked cheerful, we talked about various things and yed with Yua. if any monsters are seen, I will tell Woli to defeat them. She looked happy to finally be able to fight again, even though the monsters she fought were so weak. We all took turns as coachmen, I didn¡¯t understand how to do it at first. It¡¯s because it¡¯s my first time being a coachman, but I was taught by Karyn and Shelly. They taught me clearly, so I easily understood. Unknowingly it was night and we prepared to camp. I helped others build tents, after building my own, Shelly and I prepared dinner. ¡°Dinner time,¡± Shelly called out to others. ¡°Um, it¡¯s delicious as usual,¡± Karyn looks pleased. ¡°Karyn can you cook now,¡± I teased. ¡°Of course I can, I¡¯ll show youter,¡± Karyn said displeasedly. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t turn out to be some weird food,¡± Leughed. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll seeter, I¡¯ll make some good food,¡± Karyn said as she continued to eat soup. I chuckle seeing her like that, I hope she doesn¡¯t push herself too much. After dinner, we didn¡¯t go straight to our respective tents. We prepared mats andy there, looking at the beautiful night view. Stars shone, with two moonlights. Just seeing this makes my heart calm. Yuay on my chest, we all like the current atmosphere. ¡°I hope this can continue,¡± Le said. ¡°I also hope so,¡± I like the current state, even though I know this can¡¯t continue because there will be many things that will happen next that will require me to be strong. It is impossible to hope in others for world safety, even the protagonist is useless ording to what Woli said. I stroked Yua¡¯s head making her fall asleep quickly. Seeing her sleeping, I smiled. I gave Yua many Crystal Cores, but I haven¡¯t seen any changes in her body. Invisible Miracle Stone has also fused with me, I was surprised by its abilities. To use it I don¡¯t need mana or life energy, this is amazing. I can turn objects invisible, but I haven¡¯t tried it on anyone else, maybe I¡¯ll try itter. To disguise me as someone else, I can currently only do this for 15 minutes. Looks like I need to learn more to use this for longer. With Invisible Miracle Stone¡¯s ability, I can do many things. ¡°Since it¡¯s veryte, let¡¯s go back to the tent. Just look at Yua she¡¯s already asleep,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± Everyone nodded and headed to their respective tents. I put Yua down in the tent, suddenly someone hugged me from behind. It was Le, she blew my ear which made my spine shiver. ¡°Le, do you want to do it now?¡± ¡°Um, not only me but also Dina,¡± Le replied. ¡°Lute, I also want a massage,¡± Lusi who was waiting there spoke. ¡°Alright, you all lie down, I¡¯ll satisfy your lust,¡± I licked my lips. With that, the whole tent became hot, woman pleasure moans made me even more passionate. Yua who was originally asleep woke up and asked for a massage, after I massaged her she went back to sleep with a satisfied expression. ¡ª¨C A month and a half passed, in two weeks we would return to Sailos City. As the day went on, I couldn¡¯t wait to rush back to meet Silvie and Celyne. Just imagine it¡¯s been 5 years since I haven¡¯t seen them. But suddenly our carriage stopped, we were all confused and asked Karyn who was currently driving the carriage. ¡°Karyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Looks like there are bandits up ahead who are trying to rob us.¡± ¡°Bandits?¡± Shelly frowned hearing this. Often during the journey, meeting bandits is normal. Wherever it is, bandits are always there, even in the city, this disease can never be eliminated. Some lower-ss people think that being a bandit has a better life even though it is a wrong path that makes them always being hunted every day. Most bandits are bad people who like to take what belongs to others. This was also the reason why Adventurer¡¯s Guild was needed, with Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Merchants felt safer if they wanted to take their merchandise elsewhere because the escort mission from Adventurer¡¯s Guild made merchants feel relieved. ¡°Hehehe¡­ now we caught a big prey, even many women there,¡± ¡°Boss, we also want to feel women there,¡± ¡°You will taste it after me,¡± Leader licked his lips. Shelly and others hearing this had angry expressions. But I calmed them and looked at Woli. ¡°Woli quickly end this,¡± ¡°Roger,¡± And bandit¡¯s screams are heard after that, every attack Woli gives. Making their bodies freeze like ice and crumble easily. All the bandits were easily defeated. We continue our journey towards the city as if nothing had happened before. Chapter 83: Fighting Demons 12 days passed. More we headed to the city, we found many bandits trying to rob us. We all felt confused as to what exactly caused bandits to dare to rob every carriage they saw. They should have been caught by city guards, because there was no way with so many bandits here, and no one was trying to stop them. It¡¯s like they have a bandit organization teaming up with someone influential in the city. Thinking of this, I remembered something in the game. ¡®Have they started moving yet?¡¯ ¡°A bandit group has surrounded our carriage, they have more members than before,¡± We all get off the carriage, and sure enough. I saw many bandits surrounding our carriage. I frowned seeing this, a man wearing a robe caught my eye. It¡¯s because I can see that the life energy he has is different from others. It was the gray color that the demon race usually had. ¡°There are so many women in this carriage, I¡¯m sure the boss would be happy if he saw this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t feel them first.¡± Their discussion infuriates me, how dare they think to do something with my women. With a wave of my hand, a bandit who spoke suddenly became meat paste with blood spurting everywhere. All bandits were stunned to see this, they didn¡¯t see anything that could make some of the members die instantly. Bandits became alert, we also got into a fighting stance to fight them. ¡°You¡¯d better give up if you still love your life,¡± a man spoke. ¡°Heh, just a bunch of weak bandits, how dare you to say that,¡± Karyn looked at them sarcastically. ¡°Damn!! Attack them¡± They started attacking, we didn¡¯t want to lose either. With my invisible chains, many of them died instantly without knowing what killed them. Woli took out her emerald ice, making the bandit group freeze there. I attack a man wearing a robe, I believe he is a demon. The man smiled when he saw meing to attack him. The man¡¯s body emitted ck wind around him. Even though my chains were invisible, it seemed impossible to attack him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Why would I answer that?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to answer, I created cracks under his feet with an earth elemental chain which took him by surprise. Invisible chains tugged at his feet so he couldn¡¯t escape. The man frowns seeing this, he doesn¡¯t know what ability I use, because every time I attack, he can¡¯t see it at all. ¡°Your abilities are a little strange, how can your attacks be invisible?¡± The man became more and more interested in seeing my abilities. ¡°Just as you said, why am I answering that,¡± ¡°Hahaha, interesting, ck Tornado,¡± ¡°Chain Wave,¡± Attacks we made inflicted wounds on each other¡¯s bodies. The man seemed to be getting more and more overwhelmed by my attacks, whereas as for me, even though I had a wound, it didn¡¯t hurt because I had pain resistance. When I attack him with water elemental Chains Wave, I¡¯ll slip in some invisible chains, to trick him. As expected, he never expected that something invisible would attack him from behind that seriously injured his back. ¡°Arghh¡­¡± The man groaned in pain, he feels his back has a bloody wound there. The man looked at me with a frown on his face. If this continued, it was certain that he would lose. ck aura gathered around man¡¯s body, robe he was wearing slowly burned with that ck aura. Now man¡¯s true form is visible, his skin is gray, his eyes are yellow he has no hair at all with horns on his head. Shelly and others also felt pressure in the air and looked at our location. ¡°Demon!? How can there be a demon here?¡± Shelly and others were shocked, the demon race shouldn¡¯t be here. If you see demons appearing here, it means they came just to make a mess. Demon races are considered evil creatures because they like to do evil and make other people suffer. Many incidents make demons considered evil creatures. Since long ago, the demon lord has always been feared, there has never been a good demon lord. They are all brutal, this is why other races view the demon race so badly. 200 years ago, the demon race almost ruled this continent, they made all races suffer. Luckily heroes from 5 races appeared to save the world. They were from the Sea race, Beastmen race, Human race, Elf race, and never-seen-again race, namely the Sks race. It is not known where the Sks race disappeared to, but not a few also think they are extinct. Since 200 years ago after the demon lord was defeated, they disappeared from this continent and were never seen again. That¡¯s true because I know they are now on the continent mythical creatures are in. Even so, they are very weak now, because their abilities were sealed by demon lord for the past 200 years. Even their descendants would get seals from when they were little. To help them unseal their bodies, I need an item in the demon kingdom. This item was the reason why their abilities were sealed, and it was considered the most important item for the demon race. ¡°Since you already know I¡¯m a demon, I won¡¯t let you all live,¡± Demon¡¯s eyes glowed red, his hands began to gather with a ck aura. He lunged at me with his sharp ws. I protected my body with chains, but my chains instantly cracked and shattered, ws hitting me and piercing my stomach. ¡°Lute!!!¡± Shelly and others screamed in fright, they saw the hand that pierced my stomach, and my lip corner was bleeding. They rushed towards me to help me, they didn¡¯t care about bandits trying to attack, all they thought about was helping me now. ¡°Hahaha, how does it feel to have a hole in your stomach?¡± The demon had a smirk. I held the demon¡¯s hand and looked at it with a smile. I feel no pain at all even if he pierces my stomach. The demon frowned upon seeing this, he felt ufortable seeing me who didn¡¯t look in pain. Whispering to him I said something to the demon, instantly the demon¡¯s face turned pale with fear, hearing what I said. ¡°You, how did you know,¡± ¡°Do I need to answer someone who is going to die now?¡± A small red ball entered the demon¡¯s body, he retreated in fright. But his hand that pierced my stomach was cut off like ss. Slowly his entire body shattered like cracked ground. ¡­.. [A/N: Author there is a power outage here. I released itte because of this. My daily release was also absent because of this] T-T Chapter 84: Finally Returns to Sailos City The demonic hand that pierced my stomach slowly crumbles. The wound on my body regenerated quickly, within seconds it waspletely healed. I saw Shelly who was trying toe here to help me, but they were blocked by bandits. Woli doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about me at all and still kills a lot of bandits with an expression of satisfaction. Using my chains, I killed all bandits without blinking. All bandits die without knowing what killed them. ¡®Looks like I need a new weapon, should I go to that dungeon?¡¯ I remember dungeons that had SSR rank weapons, but this weapon wasn¡¯t what I wanted. What I wanted was far from this, it was a weapon that was sealed in that dungeon. This weapon caught my attention because even in the game, the protagonist¡¯s party didn¡¯t dare to take this weapon. After all, it looked terrible. This weapon looks cool to me, too bad it¡¯s never in the game, so I don¡¯t know what its ability is. ¡°Lute, are you okay?¡± Shelly tried to touch me, but she was afraid it would hurt me more. My stomach looks bloody, this is blood from my wound earlier. My wounds have beenpletely healed with my regeneration ability, but they don¡¯t know about this mine ability ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just blood I spit out earlier, my wound ispletely healed now,¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Le looked worried because she saw exactly, the demon¡¯s hand pierced my stomach. ¡°I have great regeneration abilities, so this is nothing to me,¡± They still looked doubtful, the ability to quickly regenerate sounded like it was impossible. But the truth is in front of their eyes now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s continue our journey, we¡¯re almost to the city. We should also report this to Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Everyone nodded. As I was about to try to clean myself, Dina offered to help me clean blood. She wrapped around my body, and all visible blood disappeared after that, I put on other clothes because my previous clothes were covered in blood. Yua is now clinging to me, seeing me who was badly injured earlier made her almost cry, if I didn¡¯t calm down her, she might cry loudly. ¡ª¨C We all finally arrived at Sailos City gate, after guards checked our carriage, they let us into the city. Seeing the current city ??atmosphere, making me miss them, even more, I can¡¯t wait to meet Silvie and Celyne. ¡°Lute, we have to part here, we are going back to the academy. I will miss you very much for the next few months before you be one of the academy students,¡± Shelly hugged me tightly, our faces very close before our lips touched and kissed.. Breaking our kiss, we both smiled, suddenly my shirt was pulled and Karyn kissed my lips, she opened my mouth and put her tongue in, our tongues touching each other. Letting go kiss Karyn¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I-I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!!¡± This time it was Le who hugged me, I held her waist a passionate kiss urred for a few seconds before she let go. ¡°I will miss you, Lute,¡± ¡°I will miss you all too,¡± I smiled. I looked at Nh who remained silent, she looked at me as if wanting something. ¡°How about a hug?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Nh nodded. I hugged Nh, a faint smile appeared on her face as she hugged me. After a few seconds, we let go of our embrace. ¡°With your skills, you will easily enter the academy even I believe you will be in the top 10 as the greatest student this year,¡± Shelly smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± ¡°We will exin what happened before to academy, as well as bandit case,¡± ¡°I will also exin this to Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± ¡°Okay then, Yua, Dina, and Lusi see youter, I¡¯ll miss you guys,¡± ¡°Um, we will all miss you too,¡± Yua smiled. Yua now looks more mature than before, it seems the lessons Le and others have given her have changed her personality quite a bit. Their carriage was moving towards the academy, we waved our hands. After their carriage was out of sight, I turned to Yua, Lusi, and Dina. Dina currently looks like a normal human. After I studied Invisible Miracle Stone for these two months. I can disguise myself as long as I want. Another great thing after I learned Invisible Miracle Stone is that I can make something like a disguised tool that lets other people disguise themselves, and the ne Dina is wearing is one of them. Dina would now look like a human if others saw her. When I gave her this, she seemed happy, because now she can go out freely without anyone seeing her as a monster or some strange creature. There was no change in her face, she still looked as beautiful as before, only that she was now a human, not a slime. ¡°Alright, for now,e with me. I want to go to Adventurer¡¯s Guild first, after that, we¡¯ll meet Silvie and Celyne,¡± ¡°Who are they Lute, are they your women too?¡± Dinah was curious. ¡°Well, you can say they are the most important women in my heart and they are also my family,¡± I smiled in response. ¡°What about us, are we also very important to you?¡± Yua looked at me expectantly. ¡°Hahaha, does this need to be asked again, you are also my family and very important to me,¡± I hugged them which made themugh happily, except for Lusi who remained silent, well this is normal. Walking towards Adventurer¡¯s Guild, I¡¯ll buy them some food sold at the stall. I gave them a city ??tour, after arriving at adventurer¡¯s guild, we entered there, and as before discussion started again as we entered. Ignoring discussion, we headed for the reception desk ¡°Lute?? You¡¯re here? When are youing back Nyaa~~¡± ¡°Elder sister Malies, long time no see, I just arrived here,¡± ¡°Hehehe, you have many women around you, what do you need here Nyaa~~¡± Malies teased. I scratched my head hearing this, throwing all those thoughts away, I reported the bandit incident that frequently attacked our carriage before. ¡°I see, you guys were also attacked by bandits.¡± Malies held her chin. ¡°Do you know why this happened?¡± ¡°We have no information at all, recently this has happened a lot, many traders don¡¯t dare to go out because of this. We also mobilized quite a several adventurers, unfortunately to no avail, they came back seriously injured or even dead. Also, past few months there didn¡¯t seem to be any adventurers strong enough to handle this, adventurers we sent were strongest in Rank B,¡± ¡°What about adventurers above that rank?¡± I ask. ¡°If you want to hire an adventurer above B rank it will cost you quite a bit, and they are not currently in town, as they usually do high-level quests. There are actually 3 A-Rank adventurers here, one of them is retired, one is very entric and very hard to talk to, while thest one he wants a lot of money to get this done, of course, we can¡¯tply with his request,¡± Malies smiled wryly. Chapter 85: New House I thought about what Malies said, I felt suspicious about thest Rank A adventurer. Indeed, most adventurers Rank A and above will charge arge fee toplete a quest and this is normal. But if it¡¯s just to fight a bunch of bandits, I guess there¡¯s no need to pay so much to eradicate them. ¡°Last adventurer seems a little suspicious.¡± I held my chin. ¡°That¡¯s true Nyaa~~ but we don¡¯t have any evidence at all, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Malies shrugged. ¡°Elder sister Malies, how about I help you deal with these bandits?¡± ¡°You want to help? But you know, it¡¯s very dangerous, and also no one wants toplete this quest Nyaa~~ you have toplete this alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, if something happens that I can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ll run away as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hmn¡­ I¡¯ll ask Guild Master about this matter, you cane back tomorrow to discuss this Nyaa~~ Tomorrow Guild Master will be back here,¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go then,¡± We all exited guild, now is time I¡¯ve been waiting for, to meet Silvie and Celyne. Should I prepare a present? Maybe I can buy something in the system. ¡®Or maybe I can surprise them,¡¯ ¡°Lute what are we going to do now?¡± Dina asked me curiously, I looked at them and this confused me. Should I take them to meet Silvie and Celyne in person? What will their reaction be if they see me brought a woman? ¡°I wanted to see Silvie and Celyne, but I wanted to surprise them with my arrival, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s impossible to take you guys right now,¡± ¡®I seem to need a new home for us all, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be living at Uncle Braine¡¯s with so many women I¡¯ve brought along,¡¯ Thinking of Braine¡¯s uncle who loved his daughter so much, if he saw me bringing many women to his house, what would he think? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll chase me away afterward, maybe even hit me with his lightning bolt. ¡°We are going to house management to rent a house, we need this until academy exams start, I also want you to wait there for a while. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be gone for too long, is this okay?¡± ¡°We can wait, you also need some time with them after a long time no see,¡± Dina smiled, Yua and Lusi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you guys understand,¡± I breathed a breathe easy. ¡°It¡¯s just that Lute when youe backter, I want to do that.¡± Dina had a hot expression. ¡°I want a massage too,¡± Yua said. Lusi just nodded, I chuckled seeing them. I can only say yes to them, how can I refuse what my woman wants. Arriving at house management, the manager at the ce gave me an overview of each house that was rented out. I chose a house with an interior that looked quiterge and had three bedrooms with two bathrooms, even though I knew, in the end, we would only be using one room. The house was rented for 1 gold coins for a month, I immediately rented it for 6 months. Since academy examinations are six months away, after bing academy students, we will have our dormitory, but for the top 10 students, each year will be given a special vi for them to use. And I n to be one of these top 10 students, that way I have a vi for our love nest. We all headed for the house we had rented, it was big enough for us. Opening the house door, I saw that this house was well maintained, everything needed was already here, I even saw some furniture hanging on walls. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going now, you can do whatever you¡¯re here for.¡± ¡°Lute,e back tonight,¡± ¡°Um, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long,¡± I left the house afterward, now it¡¯s time to give them a surprise. ¨CPoV Celyne¨C ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± ¡°Horvis,¡± ¡°Butterfly Nort¡± Silvie and I are currently inbat training. We threw attacks at each other, in my hand I held a brush while Silvie she was about to attack me with her blue mes. When the dark butterfly I created appeared, Silvie would burn it easily. I created an image in the air, it was an earth golem. Silvie fought it off with her blue fiery arrow. Golem burned with blue mes, but was still able to move and headed towards Silvie. Silvie who saw this readied another fiery arrow and shot it right at the golem¡¯s chest before it exploded and shattered. We both looked at each other and smiled. Ever since Silvie awakened her innate skill, her progress had been even greater. We have the same strengths, and our rtionship is already like sisters. Silvie once confessed to me she loves Lute, I also confessed to her I love Lute. At first, our rtionship was awkward, but then we agreed to be sisters because we love the same man, we don¡¯t want our rtionship to be ruined just because of this. We both want to be Lute¡¯s wife in the future, I also feel like Lute will be a great person and will have many wives. I don¡¯t know why but I feel like he wille back with another woman someday. Silvie also said that, especially with Lute¡¯s nature, he likes to tease women. thinking this, Silvie was worried, Lute would forget them and leave them. ¡°Phew, until here first our practice,¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s head to the garden, I told the maid to prepare a lot of sweets,¡± I pulled Silvie¡¯s hand. Silvie chuckled at this, she was used to seeing me preparing lots of sweets after training. When we arrived at the garden, we were surprised, on the table there were not only sweets but also many flowers with mail on them. Silvie and I looked at each other, we were confused by all this, there was no way the maid would prepare this, and if it was someone else, how did that person get into our house. ¡°Is this your father¡¯s doing?¡± Silvie asked. ¡°No, my father never did this, he prefers to give me directly and brag after that,¡± I took the mail that was there. Opening it and reading it, I covered my mouth in disbelief. I looked around trying to find the person who gave us this mail. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Celyne, you look happy?¡± Silvie looked at me strangely. ¡°R-read this,¡± I handed Silvie a letter. ¡°Five years went by in a short time, I missed you all this long. Every day, I think about you guys and want toe back sooner, but circumstances made mee back toote. My adventures so far made me understand how important you both are in my life, my days without you are boring. Silvie and Celyne, I gave a present there, you can open it, I¡¯m sure you will like it. With love Lute Carter,¡± Chapter 86: Whisper ¨CPoV Lute¨C I¡¯m currently behind them, they can¡¯t see me because I¡¯m invisible right now. Looking at Silvie and Celyne who were taken aback by my surprise. Suddenly a mischievous thought came to my mind. Approaching Silvie, I whispered in her ear. ¡°Silvie, I like you,¡± ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± Silvie crouched down holding her ear with a flushed face. Silvie just heard a whisper in her ear that embarrassed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Silvie? why are you shouting?¡± ¡°Th-that I-I heard Lute¡¯s voice in my ear,¡± Silvie said. ¡°Lute? But I don¡¯t see anyone here,¡± Celyne tried to search but she didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°What did he say anyway?¡± Celyne looked curious. Silvie¡¯s face turned red she was probably just hallucinating since she hadn¡¯t seen Lute in a long time. Calming herself down, she stood up slowly, but she was still embarrassed by the whisper earlier. ¡®Am I just hallucinating? but it¡¯s too real,¡¯ I saw Silvie¡¯s funny reaction, I felt likeughing at this if I couldn¡¯t help it. Arriving behind Celyne, I whispered in her ear. ¡°Celyne, did you miss me? I love you,¡± After that, I licked her ear. ¡°Ahnn!!¡± Celyne¡¯s body shook, her breath became hot, after that her legs went limp and she sat on the ground. Silvie looked at strange-looking Celyne feeling confused. ¡°Celyne what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-I also heard Lute¡¯s voice,¡± Celyne¡¯s breath became hot, her hands sped between her thighs. Seeing Celyne¡¯s reaction beyond my expectations, she¡¯s like a woman in heat right now. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re here aren¡¯t you? Pleasee out we want to see you,¡± Silvie looked for me. Seeing that they had noticed, I chuckled and appeared by the table. ¡°I¡¯m here, you guys miss me don¡¯t you,e to my arms,¡± ? The corner of my mouth lifted. Silvie and Celyne saw me there, they started to cry. ¡°Lute!!¡± They hugged me tightly. I hugged them back, Celyne¡¯s habit was still the same as before, she would sniff my clothes. Silvie was also like before, she was sobbing in her arms hugging me. ¡°Lute, Lute, Lute, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you,¡± Celyne buried her face in my chest. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re only back now and we wish you¡¯de back sooner,¡± Silvie looked into my face. They look prettier now, if they used to look like cute girls, now they are like beautiful women with their cuteness. I can tell Celyne and Silvie are growing well up until now. ¡°I missed you guys too, how are you two doing? Have your abilities now improved greatly?¡± ¡°Um, I learned many things and I even awakened my innate skills,¡± Silvie smiled happily. ¡°What? you awakened your innate skill?¡± I was surprised to hear this, Silvie should have awakened her innate abilities while in the academy. But now that her innate skill had awakened, the story had changed as it should have been. I shouldn¡¯t have put too much faith in the information I had before, because there¡¯s the possibility of something very different happening. ¡°We have also practiced a lot now, my mother taught us various things during training. If you see our abilities you¡¯ll be surprised,¡± Celyne said proudly. ¡®No, even I am now surprised by Silvie¡¯s awakened innate ability. If they say so, their abilities will definitely improve by leaps and bounds,¡¯ ¡°Lute, how about you? What have you been doing all this time?¡± Silvie asked. ¡°Well, a lot happened, I¡¯ll exinter, for now, I¡¯ll give you guys a present,¡± I took two small boxes on the table, these are ring boxes. When I showed them this ring box, they were moved. Seeing them happy, I smiled and took both of their hands. Taking out two rings from the box, I put rings on both of their ring fingers at the same time. The ring used by Silvie has a blue color, this ring ability is to increase the attack impact inflicted. As for Celyne, it was a yellow-colored ring, its ability being to create armor that would protect her from attacks. I gave her this ring because her ability is to paint and it takes time to do it. She needed protection when unleashing her attacks. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°Um, we love it,¡± They replied in unison. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± ¡°Lute, we want to hear about your journey. I want to know what you¡¯ve been through all this time,¡± Celyne took my hand and motioned for me to sit on a chair, I chuckled at the impatient look them. After they sat down, I began to exin what had happened to me. ¡ª¨C In the forest, a man wearing a robe walked somewhere. He stopped and looked around. ¡°I know you¡¯re here,e out,¡± A man with ck hair, having a burly body came out of the darkness. The man had a sinister smile as he walked towards the person wearing a robe. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± The burly man asked. ¡°We have prepared many bandit troops in different locations, you don¡¯t have to worry. We also sent some demons to wreak havocter,¡± ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t think I would team up with a demon for money,¡± The person wearing a robe frowned, but he ignored it. His job was just to tell that man, after all, he only thought that man was just a pawn to their demon race. The reason he needed this man was just to trick the adventurer¡¯s guild and he was very easy to manipte, with only a small amount of money his attitude would change. Their original n was to create amotion in the city, before setting up a special spell around the city when this happened. Actually, this n would fail if there were no nobles to help them. This spell was a demon teleportation spell, with this spell, the demon race could enter whenever they wanted into the city without being caught. They could also send multiple troops at once if this spell waspleted properly. And the reason those nobles helped us, they wanted the current Demon King Core as a fee. Once Demon King Core is taken, the demon king will be as weak as an ordinary demon. So him lord epted it, and he also did not care about that women¡¯s core. ¡®Stupid humans, do they think they can control demon king core,¡¯ Demon king core contained destructive demon power, if other races tried to control it, they would only be something even worse than demons. They would be monsters that would die not long after trying to absorb them. His lord had also thought that noble had a special method of controlling it, but he seemed to find it impossible. So he agreed to deal, after all even if they could control it, what could they do? With ability after obtaining items that a woman had, no one else could beat her. ¡°I came to tell you that, in three days, we will start our n,¡± Chapter 87: Relation ¨CPoV Lute¨C After I exined my journey so far, Silvie listened seriously while Celyne just looked at my face with a smile. She seemed to enjoy me exining my journey. I didn¡¯t miss the time I met Shelly¡¯s Party, I also exined all women I¡¯ve ever met, but I missed part they are my women now because I¡¯ll exin properly after this. When they heard that all this time I had met mostly women, Silvie and Celyne¡¯s faces darkened. I feel ufortable with this. ¡°So during your trip, you only met women,¡± Celyne said with a smile, but her eyes didn¡¯t look like that. ¡°And not only that, but you also enjoy traveling with them. Whereas we¡¯ve been training to be strong all this time,¡± Silvie narrowed her eyes. I was nervous, they seemed to be very angry. [Hohoho, this looks interesting Master, I have to keep this moment in my memory] Woli¡¯s words piss me off now. But I have to strengthen my resolve, I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding between uster. Taking a deep breath, I looked at them seriously. ¡°Actually not only that, some of them are my women now,¡± *Bam!!* Silvie and Celyne mmed their hands on the table, they looked at me fiercely. I gulped seeing this. ¡°Lute, did you just say they were your women?¡± Silvie looked angry. ¡°T-that¡¯s right,¡± ¡°What about us? Did you forget us?¡± Celyne tilted her head, her eyes are dark. I felt like she was going to kill me if I didn¡¯t exin properly. ¡°Rx Silvie, Celyne, I haven¡¯t forgotten you guys. The reason I¡¯m telling you all this is so you don¡¯t feel disappointed in me who already has another woman. You know I love you both very much, I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be ruined just because of this. I wonder if you guys ept this,¡± I looked at them seriously. Celyne heard me feeling calm. Hearing me say I still loved her was enough for her. But unlike Silvie, she has aplicated expression, she does love me, but when she hears I have other women besides them she feels a little disappointed. But she also doesn¡¯t want Lute to leave her. Taking a deep breath, Silvie looked at me doubtfully. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Lute, do you really love us? I want you to prove it.¡± Silvie looked at me with a pleading expression, when I heard Silvie doubt I love her, my heart ached. I thought it would be easy to get them to ept my harem, but it seems I was too naive. Women also have hearts, they want men they love, love them too. Without thinking I hugged Silvie, she was surprised when I hugged her. But she didn¡¯t resist at all, she hugged me while closing her eyes. Feeling the warmth from my embrace, we then looked at each other, Silvie had a few tears fall. Seeing her already crying, I kissed her lips for a few seconds, before looking at her face again. Seeing her blushing face, she buried her face in my chest. Celyne saw this with a smile, she knew Silvie liked me too, so she wasn¡¯t worried at all, instead, she wanted to keep them all together. ¡°Are you going to ept it?¡± I ask. ¡°Um,¡± Silvie said in a small voice. ¡°Believe me, they are all good women,¡± After a long hug, Silvie let go of her hug with a flushed face. She was embarrassed to hug me and was looked at by Celyne, her best friend. ¡°Come on Celyne, you want a hug too don¡¯t you?¡± I spread my arms. Celyneughed happily hugging me, I held her chin and we kissed, but it was different from Silvie before. Celyne opened my mouth and stuck her tongue in, I was surprised but I also replied and a tongue battle ensued. ¡°Chuu..ahnn¡­hah..¡± Silvie saw this had a blushing face, she was embarrassed to see us now. Touching her lips, she also wants to try what we are doing now. Letting go kiss, Celyne¡¯s face turned red, her breath getting hot. She holds my face and kisses me again as if not satisfied. I held her waist, our kisses getting more passionate, our tongues looking for each other. After a kiss few minutes, Celyne finally calmed down. ¡°How about you Celyne, you¡¯ll ept it won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little bit against you having other women besides us, but as long as I¡¯m with Lute it doesn¡¯t matter at all to me,¡± Celyne answered me with a smile. ¡°Hehehe, I like Celyne like this,¡± I pinched her cheeks. ¡°Muu¡­ I¡¯m not a kid anymore, don¡¯t pinch my cheeks,¡± Celyne said sullenly. ¡°But Celyne looks cute, I can¡¯t help it,¡± ¡°Hehehe,¡± Celyne held her cheek shyly. ¡°How long are you two going to do this?¡± Silvie looked annoyed. ¡°Hmm? What is it Silvie, are you feeling jealous?¡± Celyne said yfully. ¡°Wh-who¡¯s jealous,¡± Silvie turned her head another way. ¡®Looks like her tsundere nature is back again,¡¯ I found it funny to see Silvie. ¡°If you ask Lute, he will kiss you as much as you want,¡± Celyne whispered into Silvie¡¯s ear. Silvie¡¯s face turned red hearing this, she looked at my lips but quickly turned her head away. Celyneughed at her. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right Lute, have you met mom and dad? I¡¯m sure they also want to see you who have returned from your trip.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met them, I came in here secretly,¡± Iughed. ¡°What? secretly? How did you get past guards?¡± Silvie looked at me in surprise. ¡°Of course with my abilities, didn¡¯t you see my previous abilities? I¡¯m not seen by anyone.¡± Silvie and Celyne were dumbfounded, they recalled what had happened earlier. I can¡¯t be seen at all, they can¡¯t even feel my presence around them. This ability alone sounds very extraordinary, they are increasingly curious about what I¡¯ve been through. Even though I told them, my journey, I didn¡¯t tell them the ability I have now. Because I want to surprise themter. ¡°Lute, you-how strong are you now?¡± Silvie asked, Celyne also looked at me curiously. ¡°If I say even a Monster Rank B+ I can beat. would you believe it?¡± ¡°W-what!?¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean, Lute now has abilities equivalent to Rank A, if what she said is true,¡¯ Silvie and Celyne thought the same thing, they found it unbelievable for a child of Lute¡¯s age, to have such abilities. Indeed, if it¡¯s just raw ability, I¡¯m only a Rank C+ but this alone is considered awesome and can be a genius in their generation. But with Berserk¡¯s ability, I can increase mybat ability to above Rank C+ everyone will probably drool with this ability, but what they don¡¯t know this ability also has side effects when using it. Chapter 88: Dizzy Braine We chatted for a while before entering the house. When maids saw me, they had dumbfounded expressions, as if in disbelief. I just smiled at them. ¡°Father, are you here?¡± ¡°What is it, Celyne? Do you miss your father?¡± Braine was currently working on documents about merchants, he felt dizzy with many bandits trying to rob merchants. For the past few days, he couldn¡¯t calm down. At first, he wanted to intervene, but it didn¡¯t seem right for him to intervene. He also had many things to do, as a result of bandits. When he heard his daughter looking for him, he felt better, but when he saw a man arm in arm with his daughter his face twitched. Seeing the man was unmistakable, it was a child who 5 years ago made him restless. ¡°Yo uncle, how are you?¡± I saw him smiling brightly. ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back at a time like this, I thought you¡¯d be back a little longer.¡± Braine had veins on his temples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong uncle? Do you miss me? Sorry but I don¡¯t like boys,¡± I tly refused. Celyne and Silvie heard this holding their mouthsughing, Braine now had a red face, like he was about to get angry. He finally sighed ignoring him. ¡°So why are you here? I¡¯m on a lot of business.¡± ¡°I just came to say hello, but it looks like you¡¯re in trouble uncle, is it about those bandits?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Braine narrowed his eyes. ¡°I just came back, on the way here, we were often ambushed by bandits,¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Braine held his head, he felt dizziness in his head getting worse. ¡°Uncle, how about I help you? I¡¯ve also discussed this in the guild, tomorrow I will try to discuss this with the guild master.¡± Braine thought about what I said, he looked at me again, a little boy who used to look so weak. Now that it was different, he felt a little mysterious feeling from this boy in front of him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you to discuss thister,¡± Braine nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, then we go back first, uncle,¡± With a bright smile, I grabbed Celyne and Silvie¡¯s hands. Seeing their happy faces, Braine sighed helplessly. he hoped his daughter would forget the boy after 5 years had passed, but her daughter didn¡¯t forget her at all, it got even worse. He could also see that his daughter¡¯s friend Silvie also liked a boy, he knew Silvie was a talented child. He had seen her abilities, but she also fell into that brat¡¯s hand!? Shaking his head, he continued working on the document that was on the table. ¡ª¨C We are now headed for aunt Sina¡¯s ce to rx, it is a beautiful room with expensive furniture and beautiful nts around the terrace. There was seen Aunt Sina was looking at the scene and sipping her tea, beside her, a maid was serving her. ¡°Mother, look who¡¯s back!!¡± Celyne hugged her mother. ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s back Celyne?¡± Sina smiled hugging her daughter. ¡°Lute is back, have a look there,¡± Sina was taken aback, she turned to me in awe. ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought you¡¯d be backte,¡± Sina smiled. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s also quitete. Hehehe¡­¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Looks like a lot has happened, you look more mature now. Come sit down, I want to hear your journey,¡± Sina smiled telling me to sit down. We talked and discuss many things, most of which were about travel and how strong my power-ups were. I¡¯m just telling some experience I¡¯ve been through and just said that I was strong enough to be the top 10 students in the academy. When Aunt Sina heard this sheughed, thinking I was just joking. I don¡¯t exin it anymore, if she thinks so, well, she will know when she sees my abilityter. After talking for a long time, I think I should head back now. Because it looks like it¡¯s gettingte, I also have to buy some food ingredients to cookter. Outside manor, Silvie and Celyne looked reluctant to see me leaving. ¡°I have to go back now, sorry Celyne, Silvie. But now I can¡¯t live here anymore, for next 6 months I will live in the house I have rented.¡± ¡°Lute, why can¡¯t you stay here?¡± Celyne holds my hand with a sad expression. ¡°I said it before didn¡¯t I. I¡¯m here with a woman I brought along on the trip, I¡¯m sure Uncle Braine won¡¯t allow it.¡± Celyne let go of my hand sadly, Silvie also looked displeased. They just met after a long time, but they couldn¡¯t be with me all day. obviously, they were disappointed. ¡°How about you guys visit me, you guys can also stay together if you want.¡± ¡°Really? I want to live with Lute,¡± Celyne hugs me happily. ¡°How about you Silvie?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow Celyne, even if we stay at your house, there¡¯s no way we can stay long. Celyne has toe back here because this is her home, and I don¡¯t want her to be lonely while she¡¯s here,¡± Silvie answered me. ¡°What you said is true, but this will onlyst for 6 months because after this we will be living in an academy,¡± Celyne let go of her arms, she wanted to go to my house but she needed permission from her parents. So maybe tomorrow she will visit me, I wave my hand before leaving. ¡­.. After finishing buying groceries, I went back home. ¡°I am home,¡± Hearing my voice, soon sound of footsteps was heard and Yua immediately hugged me. I carried her and kissed her cheek, Yua giggled as I did this. ¡°I¡¯m d you came back early, how about your reunion Lute?¡± Dina came asking. ¡°Well, they said, they wanted to meet you guys too. Looks like tomorrow they will visit, I want you to be kind to them because they are also my women, ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whatever Lute wants I¡¯ll do,¡± Dina said. ¡°Okay, now I want to cook first, you can wait for a while in the dining room,¡± They nodded, I headed to the dining room and started cooking. I bought rice imported from the human kingdom, as a person who used to eat rice as a staple food. I bought a lot of them. I¡¯m going to make omurice for dinner today, I haven¡¯t eaten rice in a long time, and I¡¯m feeling excited now. Finished the cooking, I served omurice on the table. Smell omurice made everyone drool. ¡°Master I want too!!¡± Woli suddenly shouted and rushed to the dining table. I quickly caught her, Woli¡¯s face irritated as I held her skin neck like a kitten. Chapter 89: Plan Against Bandits ¡°Master, why are you holding me back, let me eat,¡± Woli pleaded. I chuckled seeing her pleading with a sad face. ¡°You suddenly appear and beg for food, can you act any better?¡± ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m sorry Master, I want to eat soon,¡± Drool dripped on her lips and hit my hand, quickly, I wiped my hand on her fur and then let go. Dina and Yua giggled seeing two of us. ¡°Eat it, you piss me off, drip your drool on my hand,¡± Woli ignored what I said and rushed to omurice on the table. We also ate omurice I made. I feel touched when I taste this omurice, I haven¡¯t eaten rice in a long time. They also looked happy ate omurice I made. After breakfast we had a lot of energy, Dina immediately took me to the room, and after massaging Lusi and Yua. I and Dina spent our evening passionate. ¡ª¨C The next day, I headed for Adventurer¡¯s Guild, after talking for a while with Malies, I headed for Guild Master¡¯s room. Knocking on the door I heard a voice from inside. ¡°Come in,¡± Entering I saw Graze looking at the document he was working on. When he saw me, he smiled and motioned for me to sit on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Malies, you¡¯re back from your trip,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I just came back yesterday,¡± ¡°How strong are you now? I¡¯m sure you must have experienced many things, I can feel you look more mature than before.¡± Graze looked at me curiously. ¡°Indeed, things happened. I am now at least on par with a C+ Rank Monster,¡± ¡°C+ Rank? It was beyond my expectations and also you don¡¯t seem to be lying, I¡¯m sure you will be one of the geniuses this year,¡± Guild Master nodded. *Knock, Knock* A knock sounded along with Uncle Braine¡¯s voice. After Uncle Braine entered he looked at me with a displeased expression. ¡°Hey kid, my daughter just asked to stay at your house, is this your doing? If you want to live alone don¡¯t take my daughter with you,¡± Braine looked annoyed. ¡°What are you saying uncle, isn¡¯t it only reasonable that Celyne wants to live with the man she loves?¡± I looked at it strangely. ¡°Reasonable? How can that be reasonable? You two are not a couple, it¡¯s not appropriate for a child like you to live under the same roof,¡± Braine looked about to get angry. ¡°Not a couple? You¡¯re the wrong uncle. We are a couple since 5 years ago,¡± Braine looked at me fiercely, I red back at him. Graze saw these two men couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Not wanting things to get any moreplicated, he knocked on the table which made us look at him. ¡°Stop fighting, I already know why Lute came here, but what about you Braine?¡± Graze saw him. ¡°My reason is the same as this boy, he invited me to discuss bandit issue that has been troubling me for the past few days,¡± Grace nodded hearing Braine, he also got into trouble because of bandits attacking merchants. So that many traders do not dare to go out or enter the city. Even if they told this to nobles, nobles wouldn¡¯t care about this matter and just told us to solve it as soon as possible. ¡°Alright, since our problem is the same thing, do you any have a solution for this?¡± We all looked at each other before I raised my hand, Braine and Graze looked at me, they were curious as to what I would say next. Slightly cleared my throat I looked at them seriously. ¡°I have a feeling this has something to do with the demon,¡± Braine and Graze were surprised to hear me, they couldn¡¯t believe what I said. For them, it is impossible for demons to enter the city because there is a demon detector here. Plus demon kingdom is very far from here, toe here unnoticed sounds like a difficult thing. ¡°How can you say this has something to do with demons? Have you seen them?¡± Graze looked at me seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, on my way back to the city, we were ambushed by many bandits during the journey. One of them is a demon, this demon is strong enough he has abilities equivalent to a B rank,¡± When they heard this, their expressions darkened. B rank demons, this is not to be taken lightly, all demons have great destructive abilities. If you are not careful even if you have the same ability, you will be defeated easily. ¡°If what you say is true, we shoulde up with a n against all of them. If demons were here, they must be plotting something bad,¡± Braine frowned. ¡°I have a n to deal with this, how about you guys listen to it?¡± They were interested to hear this, I smiled and exined my n. My n is to find out who is the traitor in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. When Graze heard that there was a traitor in Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he became furious. If something happens in town about bandits, I want them to hire an A-rank adventurer to sort it out. If that adventurer charges a huge amount of money, and while leading an army he does strange things, they have to be careful with these adventurers. I¡¯ll also be moving in shadows to follow these adventurers, when they hear I¡¯m about to do this they frown like they don¡¯t believe in my abilities. I said don¡¯t worry about it, if anything happened I would run away immediately. Even though they still looked doubtful, they could only follow what I nned, because right now it was dangerous to trust strangers. But before that, I said I would find a location where bandits were hiding. And of course putting explosive devices there, with my invisible ability, and disguise, I can do this easily. Braine and Graze didn¡¯t know about this ability of mine and were a little hesitant to make me do this. It¡¯s just that when I said it was just a bunch of bandits, and when I saw a demon I was about to tell them, they epted it. That way, our n will start from now on. I¡¯ll find a location where the bandit¡¯s base is hiding and put an explosive device there. After that everything will be easy, thest problem is demons and traitors in the guild. After talking for a while, I left the guild and headed home, I was sure Celyne was already there. I was going to cook something for them, so I went around looking for groceries. When I got home, I was greeted by Celyne who jumped up and hugged me tightly. She kissed my lips which made me have to hug her so she wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Chu..hahn..hah¡­Lute,¡± Letting go of her kiss, Celyne breathed roughly. Everyonees here, it seems like they don¡¯t have a fight and this makes me happy. I don¡¯t want any fights in my harem, I¡¯ll do anything as long as they don¡¯t fight. Chapter 90: Slums ¡°How? You didn¡¯t fight, right?¡± I asked Celyne. ¡°Um, after hearing your exnation before. Silvie and I want to see them, and as you said, Dina is slime and Lusi is an experiment object, I feel angry with these scientists,¡± Celyne seemed to be frowning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they vanish, because I killed them all.¡± I patted Celyne¡¯s head. ¡°Um, I know,¡± Celyne hugged me tightly. ¡°Lute, what did you discuss with Guild Master and Uncle Braine?¡± Silvie asked. ¡°Err¡­ I discussed some incidents that happened recently. I will help them deal with this matter.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Silvie looked worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of some bandits disturbing the city,¡± Silvie still looked doubtful, well I didn¡¯t want to see them worried, so I sent them into the house. I cooked lunch for all of them, Silvie and Celyne were surprised by my cooking. They did hear me say my cooking skills were great, but they thought it was just bragging. Seeing their shocked faces I chuckled, especially when they saw Woli who suddenly appeared, even though I exined it was my Famos. Silvie still couldn¡¯t believe it because since we were kids, she had never seen my Famos. I told her that my Famos awaken while I was traveling. Although she was still suspicious, since the creature was in front of her eyes, she could only believe what I said. After lunch, we went outside to y. With Yua still a child, the atmosphere became more cheerful, Celyne also still looked childish even though she had grown up until now. ¡­.. In the evening after dinner, everyone was chatting in the living room. I walked over to them and sat beside Dina. ¡°I¡¯m going out now, you guys don¡¯t wait for me because I¡¯ll be homete,¡± ¡°Eh? Lute where do you want to go?¡± Dina tilted her head. ¡°I will undertake quest given to me by Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wee along?¡± Yua saw me pleading. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can take you guys because this mission requires only one person,¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± They all look displeased, I can only sigh, and kiss their foreheads one by one. Silvie and Celyne looked reluctant, as I was about to leave them. ¡°Alright, I will go now, remember to sleep early. I don¡¯t want you to get sick just waiting for me.¡± ¡°We understand.¡± They all nodded. Leaving the house, I used a disguise. My current face looks like that of an ordinary man who with just one look, that person will be easily forgotten. Going through the crowd, I headed for slums, this area is where many crimes usually happen. Because in a ce like this rules don¡¯t apply. ¡­.. Walking down a rundown street, this ce is very unkempt. Many people look hungry with thin bodies when they see me. They had expressions as if they wanted to rob me, yet they didn¡¯t dare attack me. But what I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t them, I¡¯m looking for real bandits. To find out the bandit location, I need to do this. If I search with no information at all, it looks like a fool. After walking for quite a while, I felt that many people were hiding and following me. Suddenly a sharp object attacked me from above, I immediately deflected it with a sword. The reason I used a sword was to keep my disguise from being exposed, if they saw me using chains they would find meter. My enemy is a demon, not only here. In the academy, there will also be incidents caused by demons. I don¡¯t want to risk them finding me sooner, and targeting me or people around me. The sword I¡¯m currently using has the ability to freeze I bought this in the system, this weapon has a C Rank, at least it¡¯s enough to fight them. Five people came out of darkness, what I didn¡¯t expect some of them looked the same age as me. They don¡¯t look like bandits, but I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll get some information from them. A man with brown hair about my age spoke, he pointed a dagger at me. His group also surrounded me from various directions. ¡°Why should I hand it over? All of you are just a bunch of bandits,¡± I chuckled. The man frowned, he immediately rushed to attack me with his dagger. I parried it with my sword. The sword attack came from behind, spinning while pushing the dagger, I countered the attack that came from behind. That guy¡¯s sword cracked from the impact attack, I pierced his shoulder and made his shoulders freeze. The man screamed in pain, I kicked him in the stomach until he floated. Another attack came from the side, jumping into the air I kicked the guy¡¯s head and stabbed my sword in his back. No blood came out at all because it was already frozen. Two people rushed at me simultaneously, they came from left and right with swords coated with fire and wind magic. I just smiled, stabbed my sword into the ground, filled it with mana and spiked ice appeared around me attacking them until badly injured. The attack came from above. I dodged it to the side and attacked the brown-haired man. He parried it and backed away. ¡°Tell me where your base is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to tell you,¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, you¡¯ve already lost.¡± ¡°Lost? Hahaha, I¡¯ll see who loses now.¡± Lightning gathered around him, a ball with an electric bolt formed in his hand. Seeing this I felt a little familiar like he was going to lunge at me right after. And sure enough, he lunged at me really fast. I was surprised, without thinking I made an ice wall in front of me using a sword, but it shattered and he still lunged at me. ¡°Take this, Thundersol,¡± Hand with a lightning ball, towards my chest, in a hurry, I dodged it as best I could. But it still hit my chest and sent me bouncing with an electric shock. *BOOM* I crashed into a house and smashed walls into pieces. The man looked at this with a proud expression, but what he didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. When he saw meing out of the house, unharmed, the man was taken aback. He was sure his attack hit my chest. ¡°You, how did you not get hurt after receiving my attack,¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is nothingpared to what I¡¯ve been through. Alright, now it¡¯s my turn,¡± I looked at that man with a big smile. Before he could even protect himself, I was on top of him and stomped on his chest until hended on the ground. ¡°Guho¡­¡±The man vomited blood, feeling pain in his chest. Chapter 91: Red Rose Gang Leader My sword is currently at his neck, but this man still looks unafraid of having his neck cut. He seemed to be smiling. ¡°Tell me where your base?¡± ¡°Hahaha, just kill me, I don¡¯t care,¡± The man smirked. This displeased me, I stabbed his shoulder with my sword and spun it, man groaned in pain feeling a cold pain from his shoulder. But his face didn¡¯t give up at all he was still smiling. I suddenly felt an attack from behind, so I had to dodge it. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± It was one of the people from the group earlier, he tried to help the man up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± ¡°Brother, use it, we can¡¯t beat it.¡± When he heard this brown-haired man¡¯s face was slightly ufortable. But he nodded, he took out a seedling, I looked at this seed in confusion at first. But after that I opened my eyes wide, the man threw seedling on ground and vines appeared from there attacking me, my hand was bleeding when hit by vines thorns. ¡®Alice? This is Alice¡¯s ability, how did he get that seed,¡¯ I feel really angry now, what happened to Alice? Why did bandits have this seed? Thinking something bad had happened to Alice, my anger grew even more intense. Without thinking I made a red ball throw it at vines. When they saw vines they had just throw away rotted and crumbled. They were dumbfounded, before they even knew what was happening, I had tied them with invisible chains and brought them in front of me. They both screamed in pain, feeling intense tightening nearly crushing their entire bones. ¡°Where did you get those seeds from?¡± I looked at the man with anger. ¡°Guh¡­ I won¡¯t tell you,¡± The brown-haired man refused. I tightened the chains, so bone sound cracking was heard. ¡°No Brother!!, I¡¯ll tell you, so stop hurting my brother!¡± ¡°Connie, don¡¯t tell him!!¡± I covered the man¡¯s mouth so as not to speak, and looked at the ck-haired man. ¡°Tell me where did you get it?¡± ¡°It-it was given by our leader, she has the ability to make vines, I only know this,¡± ¡°Hah? leader?¡± I was astonished. ¡®Wait, so their leader is Alice? Why did Alice be bandit leader? What is she doing right now?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re bandits, right? Am I wrong?¡± I saw them surprised. ¡°How can wepare to bandits? We are a different group. We are Red Rose Gang, we will only rob nobles and rich.¡± The brown-haired man said angrily. I held my head, so I mistargeted, but still, they still tried to rob nobles and rich people. Isn¡¯t this still a bad thing? What was Alice really thinking? I feel my head getting dizzy thinking about this. ¡°Take me to your base, I want to speak to your leader,¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t-¡° ¡°Take me there, or you will know the consequences.¡± I narrowed my eyes with killing intent. They got goosebumps hearing me, after looking at each other and nodding their heads. They were confident in their leader¡¯s abilities, defeating this strange man in front of him was an easy thing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to meet our leader. But, let us go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an easy thing,¡± I nodded and let them go, they were having a hard time standing up properly. Seeing this I could only sigh and give a potion. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The brown-haired man frowned. ¡°Drink and you will understand.¡± ¡°You gave us poison.¡± The man looked disbelieving. Veins popped on my temples hearing this. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it a long time ago. Drink it, or you want me to hurt you more,¡± I said displeasedly. They both nodded quickly and drank it. Immediately wounds on their bodies disappeared, They were surprised to see this because I¡¯m not lying. ¡°Thank you,¡± Connie said. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so you can take your injured friend. Hurry up, I want to meet your leader.¡± They just nodded and brought three people who were lying on the ground after the battle earlier. Following them from behind, I can¡¯t wait to meet Alice, many things I want to ask. [Master I hope you are more careful with that woman, she might kill your woman if she finds out you have another woman] I frowned hearing this, should I release my disguise and be honest with Alice? What if an unexpected happens? What should I do? I feel conflicted now, without realizing we¡¯ve arrived at their base. When I got there, I saw a lot of children to elderly. They look like slum dwellers. We arrived in front of a house that looked quite luxurious for a house in this area. Two men quickly brought their injured friend into the house and shouted. ¡°Leader!! There¡¯s an intruder here, hurry and save us.¡± When they heard the word intruder, everyone there immediately surrounded me, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this. A woman wearing a red robe came out of the house, her face was beautiful with blonde hair and cat ears. But right now her expression didn¡¯t look good at all when she saw me. It was filled with intense killing intent, as she watched her subordinates get injured. ¡°Who are you, why did you infiltrate here?¡± I didn¡¯t answer at all and just looked at the woman in front of me at this time, she was still as beautiful as ever. I feel like hugging her immediately and saying I¡¯m Lute, but I feel like it¡¯s a bad thing to do now. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Alice seriously. ¡°They attacked me and tried to rob me before, is there another reason I came here, luckily I didn¡¯t kill them and just sent them back,¡± ¡°So, what do you want now?¡± Alice didn¡¯t budge and just looked at me. I felt ufortable with Alice being indifferent towards me. If it was before, she would continue to be spoiled in front of me and we tease a lot, but now we are in a different position. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of this group, did you? Can you give me a bit of information about bandits who have been acting and disturbing residents here for the past few days, I was assigned to deal with them.¡± When Alice heard this she narrowed her eyes at me. As the leader of the Red Rose Gang, she did get this news. Sometimes some people came here thinking they were bandits, but she beat them all with ease. And now that a foreign man came asking for information about bandits who were attacking, this was different from before. She also felt this man in front of her gave her a strange feeling, she feels closeness to this man and this man¡¯s gaze did not look hostile towards her, this surprised her. Chapter 92: Current Alice Alice looked at the man in front of her in doubt, if it was someone else, she would have chased them away immediately. But she didn¡¯t do it right now, holding her chin she looked at the man in front of her. If she didn¡¯t remember correctly, she would forget it soon enough because his face looked normal. But from the clothes he was wearing, it seemed that he was a person who had a lot of money. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk inside,¡± When her subordinates heard this, they were all dumbfounded. How could they not, this was the first time their leader did not immediately evict a person who came here. They couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. Hearing the leader¡¯s words, all of them could only relent and follow her orders. I smiled and followed Alice from behind. Looking at the brown-haired man, I had a scornful expression mocking him. His face was annoyed to see me, but he ignored it after that, I shrugged feeling bored. Alice and I sat on the living room sofa, she kept looking at me so I felt ufortable. ¡®Have I been found out?¡¯ I¡¯m a little nervous, but sooner orter, I have to do something about her wish. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Alice finally spoke. ¡°I wanted to ask about bandits that have been troubling the past few days, do you know something?¡± ¡°I do know something, but what are you going to give in return for this information? We¡¯re not a social group that helps people like you selflessly,¡± Alice looked me straight in the eye. ¡®So she¡¯s asking for a reward, for information given? Is this for members?¡¯ If I look properly, Alice¡¯s group has members of the lower ss. Even many children and elderly in the group. She seemed to be guarding and protecting them, it was only natural that they would try to rob rich or nobles. I thought of several reasons why they should rob. First, most of their members are children and elderly, which means they will find it difficult to find work. Second, their members are veryrge, they need to raise a lot of money to support all of them. And thirdly, they rob rich and noble, maybe they intend to rob corrupt officials who don¡¯t care about their people. If you look at this slum and unkempt area, it¡¯s only natural that there is corruption between officials and nobles. Even a city like the famous Sailos City has some irresponsible people. ¡°I will give you 20 Gold Coins how about?¡± Alice was shocked to hear this, 20 Gold Coins? This is a huge amount for them. But she didn¡¯t ept it right away and just kept quiet. Seeing her silent, I felt like this wasn¡¯t enough and added more. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll give you 25 Gold Coins, this looks better doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Okay, I ept it. But since I don¡¯t want to go into debt, I¡¯ll also help you with this matter,¡± Alice answered quickly. I chuckled, reason I gave her a lot of Gold Coins, was obviously to help her. With these 25 Gold Coins, it would be enough for them to make a trading effort. That way they will not have trouble finding money again like stealing and others. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me, I just need some information.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Alice said seriously. ¡°Okay, I understand if that¡¯s what you want.¡± I took out a bag of gold and gave it to her. Alice held a bag of gold a little nervously, this was the first time she had seen so much money. ¡°Can you exin what really happened?¡± ¡°As you know, we are a gang guarding slums. Actually, there are several gangs, one of which is a bandit gang. Those gangs are named, ck Snake, Blue Horse, Worm Cafan, and Gorflie, ones I mentioned are all bandit gangs,¡± ¡°Do you know their base location?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, look at this city map,¡± Alice showed me a city map, she crossed out a few ces and named them there. After that, she handed it over to me. ¡°That is their base location and some of their branches. I warn you, they have more members than our group if you want to do something. You have to be careful,¡± Alice said seriously. ¡®Be careful? Come on they¡¯re just a bunch of bandits, after sneaking in and putting explosive devices in there, what can they do?¡¯ When I saw the bandit gang location, I frowned. Their location forms a pattern. From here alone I could see demons trying to cast spells. ¡°Don¡¯t you see this feels weird?¡± I pointed at the city map. ¡°Weird? What do you mean?¡± Alice looked confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t their location forming a pattern?¡± Alice looked at the map again, she opened her eyes wide. She only realized now, bandit gang¡¯s base was forming a pattern. If one of the locations is crossed out again, the pattern will be visible. ¡°If we add this location, a strange pattern will appear.¡± I crossed out another location and seen the pattern shape for a demon spell. ¡°Wait, this location? isn¡¯t this de Turtle gang location? All I know is they¡¯re not a bandit gang. What happened, why did this form a pattern? Do you know anything?¡± Alice asked in shock. ¡°I do know something, it has something to do with demons. This pattern is for spells they will perform.¡± Alice was dumbfounded to hear this, she took another look at the map carefully. If you look closely, it looks like that. It would be an international problem if it came to demons, this wasn¡¯t just a bunch of bandits. ¡°This has to stop, we can¡¯t let demons do anything,¡± Alice said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s why I was assigned to deal with this,¡± ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Just call me Kevin,¡± I held out my hand. Alice watched my hand silently and ignored it. ¡°Call me Alice,¡± I chuckled, she doesn¡¯t seem to like touching men, even though she was very close to me before. ¡°So what¡¯s your n? I¡¯ll help as long as it¡¯s within my reach,¡± Alice said. ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing you need to do now, I just want you to protect the city in case something happens,¡± ¡°Is that all? OK, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Then our business is done. I go now,¡± I left the house. Alice watched a guy named Kevin leave until his silhouette disappeared. She sighed deeply, for some reason, she missed her lover now. ¡°Lute, where are you now? I miss you,¡± Entering the room, she hugged the bolster pillow sadly. Chapter 93: Teasing Celyne I¡¯m currently heading for a bandit gang base location with invisible abilities, since I already know their location, I don¡¯t need to disguise myself anymore. First I entered Worm Cafan, where I saw a lot of gang members having fun. Since I didn¡¯t want to spend time here, I immediately entered their base. ¡°Hahaha, boss, we made a lot of money from this incident,¡± ¡°Hehehe, with this money we will be rich, I can get women every day,¡± I saw a bunch of idiots having a discussion. Their boss is a man who has an ugly face and an ordinary body. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about him. Ignoring them, I chose the best location to ce explosives. It looks good here, I see the throne that their boss is sitting on. Attaching explosive underneath with an invisible addition, I smiled. After that, I went to the next location. That night I went to every location and put explosives there. Before I knew it it was already dawn after I finished putting all explosives. When I returned home, I was surprised to see everyone asleep on the couch. Even though I told them to sleep early. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all listen to me?¡± Taking a deep breath, I carried them one by one to their respective rooms. When I was about to put Celyne to bed in her room she slowly opened her eyes and looked at me sleepily. ¡°Lute, are you home yet?¡± ¡°Um, sleep well,¡± I kissed her forehead and put her on the bed. But Celyne hugged my neck and wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Lute, I want to sleep with you,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I smiled and hugged her, we slept on the bed together, Celyne smiled happily, she fell asleep again after that. I also feel tired after a long night of doing many things. Closing my eyes not long after that I fell asleep. ¡ª¨C I woke up with a heavy feeling in my chest, well this happens a lot. But right now I feel someone is kissing my lips strongly. Opening my eyes, I saw Celyne¡¯s face in front of me. She sucked my lips fiercely, when she saw me awake, her face turned red. She quickly moved away from me. ¡°Th-that¡¯s Lute, I-I just wanted to wake you up,¡± I find it funny to hear excuses she makes. I hugged Celyne, she was surprised her face was getting redder. ¡°Celyne is a bad girl now huh,¡± I whispered and licked her ear. ¡°Hgnnn¡­¡± Celyne¡¯s body shook, she felt an electric current run down her spine. Her face heated up, finally, Celyne couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pushed me on the bed. With eyes that have a heart symbol. She kept kissing my face so my whole face was wet with her drool. ¡°Chuu..hann..Lute..juru¡­¡± I replied to Celyne by hugging her, looking at sensitive spots on her body. I can see many locations with young peacock dots. My hands went into her shirt and massaged sensitive spots on her back. ¡°Hiiighnnn¡­ Ahhnn¡­¡± Celyne opened her eyes wide, she was startled by sudden stimtion that made her panties wet with love juice and hit my legs. Her face melted, she fell limply against my chest with hot breaths. ¡°Hah, hah¡­¡± ¡°What is it, Celyne? You¡¯re so wet,¡± I whispered teasingly. Celyne was embarrassed, she kept her face on my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, seeing her embarrassed. My hands went into her skirt massaging her ass and pressing every sensitive spot, Celyne moaned loudly again. ¡°Lute¡­Hinn¡­don¡¯t do it I¡¯m still sensitive¡­Hmnnn,¡± Celyne looks at me with teary eyes, I feel like teasing her even more. My hand slowly touched the slit above panties. Celyne¡¯s body trembled, she gritted her teeth holding back the pleasure I gave her. ¡°Ahnn¡­.Lute¡­it¡¯sing out again¡­Hgnnnn¡­.¡± Love juice spurted again from Celyne¡¯s small slit, she hugged my back tightly. I could feel her gripping my shirt against wave pleasure that sent her head flying. After Celyne¡¯s body twitched a few times, she felt very weak. She breathes roughly looking at me, her face closes in and we kiss for a few seconds. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± I smiled seductively. ¡°Um,¡± Celyne¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get changed, you¡¯re very wet now.¡± Celyne just nodded and stood up, but her body was still weak, so she almost fell, I quickly caught her. ¡°Thank you,¡± ¡°Hahaha, it seems your body is still sensitive, just sit on the bed,¡± I took off my shirt revealing muscles in my body, Celyne was mesmerized by this. When I took off my pants, she was surprised to see a big stick there, she unknowingly gulped. After I finished changing, I looked at Celyne who was still stunned. ¡°I¡¯m done, how about you Celyne? Do you want me to help you?¡± I said yfully. Celyne looked left and right in embarrassment before she nodded. I¡¯m d he¡¯s honest with her wishes. Approaching her, I helped her take off her clothes. After taking off her clothes I was blown away, her body is very smooth, her chest is neither big nor small. With a blush on her face, she looked really pretty now. ¡°Lu-lute, don¡¯t look at me too much, I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± Celyne covered her face. ¡°But you look really pretty now.¡± ¡°Q-quickly finish this,¡± I smiled and took off her panties and bra, recing them with new ones. Celyne was so embarrassed when I took off her panties that were soaked with her love juice but at the same time, she was feeling very aroused now. After we finished changing our clothes, we left the room. I immediately went to the kitchen and cooked breakfast. Dina and others woke up when they smelled the aroma of my cooking after we finished breakfast. I said goodbye to them after that went to Adventurer¡¯s Guild to discuss the information I had previously obtained. In Guild Master¡¯s room, Graze listened to what I said. He looked at the map I gave him, actually, he wanted to immediately destroy the bandit gang base. But if they did it now, they couldn¡¯t expose traitors in the guild. So they can only wait until the traitor exposes their own crimes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Guild Master, I¡¯ve put explosives in there that will be ready to explode whenever I want, if they do anything,¡± I said. ¡°How can you put an explosive on their base?¡± Graze looked at me strangely. ¡°Of course this is with my abilities,¡± ¡°Your abilities? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Graze looked at me in disbelief. ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll see about itter, after all, if something happens. Even before they can do something, we can handle it easily, because the information I have is enough to destroy their ns.¡± Graze just nodded at me, even though he didn¡¯t believe explosive I meant. They had obtained enough information to thwart the demon¡¯s ns. Chapter 94: Bandits Attack ¡°He-help me, there are bandits here!!¡± ¡°S-save me arghh¡­¡± The next day, when I was ying with they. There was amotion, many people shouted bandits. I frowned, I think now that the demon race has started the attack. ¡°Lute, what happened? Why are so many bandits attacking?¡± Silvie asked me, I looked somewhere before seeing them all. ¡°Let¡¯s help them, after that, we go to Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Everyone looked at each other and nodded. We rushed to themotion scene, many people were lying on the streets covered in wounds. Silvie and Celyne became enraged, they immediately charged at the bandits. Seeing that they had advanced, I also didn¡¯t stay silent, Dina, Lusi, and Yua also helped. I used my chains, attacking bandits until they were seriously injured. Silvie would throw blue mes setting them on fire. Celyne will draw in the air, creating lots of fire butterflies. After we all finished taking care of the bandits. We immediately went to Adventurer¡¯s Guild, while on the way we encountered a lot of bandits making chaos everywhere. We will defeat them every time they appear in our sight. Arriving at adventurer¡¯s guild, many people gathered and lined up here. Guild Master is currently talking to a burly man with ck hair and a greatsword on his back. ¡°You want me to give you 50 gold coins? It¡¯s too expensive toplete this task,¡± ¡°Guild Master, you must understand if you want to use my power. I only received a lot of money forpleting tasks,¡± The man looked at Graze with this. Graze¡¯s face darkened, heaving a deep breath. He looked at me with slightly raised eyebrows, then turned to the man. ¡°Okay, Bary, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Graze nodded. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s the right choice. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bary smiled happily, leaving with his subordinates. I headed for Graze, with others. Graze was relieved that I had arrived on time. But he was also surprised by many women around me. ¡°So boy, I have done what you ordered, is he traitor you mean?¡± ¡°Maybe so, but we need other evidence to catch him. What about Adventure Guild troops? Have you prepared at every location I showed you yesterday? ¡° ¡°We have prepared at every location, and as we expected. There are a lot of bandits making a fuss there, they are also protecting this location.¡± I held my chin, as Silvie and others knew that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as they thought. They got worried seeing me, they were afraid something bad would happen. ¡°Lute, what exactly happened? Can you exin it to us?¡± Celine asked. I looked at them doubtfully, before speaking. ¡°Actually this is not just a bandit incident, but demons also participated in causing all these incidents,¡± ¡°What?¡± They were all shocked when hearing the word demon was enough everyone was alert at all times. Silvie and Celyne felt uneasy, they wanted to immediately help townspeople who were in trouble. ¡°Lute, we have to help them, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to the city.¡± Celyne held my hand pleading. I looked at Guild Master, and he nodded taking out a city map. He pointed to the location we had previously marked. Silvie and Celyne looked at a location with surprised expressions. ¡°As you can see, this forms a pattern. We have to thwart their ns, I¡¯ve put explosives in every one of these bases. What you need to do now is protect people who live in the vicinity. Can you?¡± I saw them. They all nodded, in response. Corners of my mouth light up into a smile. ¡°We will divide into two groups. The first group was Me, Dina, and Yua, the second group was Silvie, Celyne, and Lusi. I want you to protect each other against these bandits because they have many members.¡± ¡°We got it, don¡¯t worry about us Lute, we can take care of ourselves,¡± Silvie said. I¡¯m quite worried about them since I¡¯m not sure how strong they are right now. But seeing those who are confident, I hope there¡¯s no problem. Since they are with Lusi so I don¡¯t have to worry. Even though Lusi looks quiet and rarely talks, she has an ability that I¡¯ve always admired. With her, fighting many enemies even demons would be very easy. ¡°Oh yeah, Guild Master, where is Uncle Braine?¡± ¡°When bandits attack, Braine immediately rushes to his trading hall, since this is the first location for bandits to attack.¡± I chuckled hearing this, bandits immediately went to the trade hall to rob, their thoughts were very simple. But of course with Uncle Braine and the city guards helping to protect the city, it was definitely impossible. The reason demons needed these bandits was, obviously, to buy time, so they could prepare spells. I also know, some guards especially from one of the nobles who will be my enemies in the future. Since they were also the cause of the demons being able to enter the city without any problems, they wanted the demon king core as payment. I was hesitant at first, but after I whispered to the demon, whom I fought on before. From his reaction alone I know this is all noble¡¯s work, noble¡¯s family name was Matthew. In the game they will be enemies of the protagonist, they are also one of the influential nobles in Sailos City. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I remind you again, be careful, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurtter.¡± ¡°Um, we understand,¡± Silvie and Celyne nodded. As soon as our group split up, I told Yua to be a little Qilin along with Dina into a Slime, getting into my clothes. I use my invisible ability, I will expose all crimesmitted by an A-Rank adventurer named Bary. In the game, this incident was not taken seriously and was just an ordinary incident at first, although demons did participate, it was only a few of them. When the demon race cast a spell on the city, no one knew about it. This is also the reason why one of the biggest incidents in the story, namely demon race attacks, urs periodically until the protagonist finds out cause. Sailos City is considered an unsafe city anymore because of the frequent demons appearance here, the safety of this city is also questionable. As a result of that incident, Mervabis Academy epted fewer students from out of town. I have to thwart this demon¡¯s n so it doesn¡¯t be a tumor for Sailos City. Jumping from roof to roof I searched for Bary group. After finding them heading somewhere, I followed them from the shadows. Chapter 95: Pain In Heart While following them, Bary¡¯s behavior was a little strange. He seemed to be a little cautious every time he looked around him. While his subordinates were fighting bandits, he went into a narrow alley which I was curious about. ¡°Lute, be careful with this guy , I have a bad feelinging from him,¡± Dina spoke in my chest. ¡°I see, we¡¯ll be careful then,¡± After I followed the man into the alley. It turned out that at this time he was meeting someone who was wearing a robe. They seem to be making a transaction, but their tone of voice this transaction seems to be a failure. ¡°What are you doing!? Why are adventurers still attacking the bandit gang base? I already told you to get adventurers out of the area. As a result of this adventurer¡¯s attack, we had a hard time protecting the ce,¡± The robed man looked angry. Bary knitted his brows, he had already told Guild Master, to attack another location that had a lot of bandits attacking. But why were adventurers still attacking the bandit gang¡¯s base, he also felt something strange. ¡°I already exined to Guild Master to attack another location, I also only found this out after you said it,¡± ¡°Tch, did we get caught?¡± The robed man took out a Seezingcal, it seemed he was going to ask for reinforcements perhaps from that noble. After he finished asking for help, the robed man relieved a little, he red at Bary. ¡°You help bandit gang base, I don¡¯t care how, but you have to buy time for us. If you don¡¯t want our deal to cancel,¡± the robed man said. Bary looked displeased to hear this, but he did as he was told. He didn¡¯t want their deal to cancel and he got nothing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon¡± The robed man leaves, all this time I was recording what he was doing on Recorder Stone that Guild Master gave me. With this stone, he would not be able to dodge anymore, because this would be strong evidence As the name suggests this Recorder Stone is capable of recording an event for several minutes. But the price is very expensive, for a stone. Not many people want to buy something as useless as this, which can only record for a few minutes. When I saw Bary about to head to the bandit gang¡¯s base, I couldn¡¯t allow this. I attack him with my chains, Bary dodges the attack when he senses dangering from above him. ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack me,¡± Bary frowned. ¡°Heh, a traitor like you, is enough reason for me to attack you,¡± I smiled sarcastically. ¡°Traitor? What do you mean?¡± He said as if he didn¡¯t understand what I meant. I yed the recording I got earlier, he was surprised, his face became serious looking at me. ¡°Who sent you to follow me?¡± The intimidating aura he gave off made the atmosphere tense. I just smiled and ignored aura, Bary got angry he lunged at me with his greatsword. I jumped to dodge the attack. *BOOM* The road became cracked, Yua and Dina, came out of my clothes. We¡¯re in a battle stance ready to fight Bary. Yua became a Qilin while Dina became a Slime. Woli is also out of the system, she immediately releases sharp ice to attack Bary. Bary just casually waved his greatsword, and sharp ice shattered along with the strong wind that charged towards us. Woli created a wall of ice to protect us. *Crack* The ice wall cracked, but it didn¡¯t breakpletely. Bary stomped his foot until the road cracked, very quickly he headed towards us. He attacked the ice wall with his greatsword. The ice wall shattered, we jumped apart. Yua created a red and hot ball of energy from her mouth and shot it towards Bary. Bary immediately cut it, but it created an explosion that formed a dome of fire around it. After the fire disappeared, there were many burns on his body. Bary looked at us furiously. ¡°Hahaha, is that your only ability? Aren¡¯t you an A-Rank adventurer?? I thought you had great abilities,¡± I mocked him. Bary gritted his teeth, his eyes reddened his aura changed, surroundings of his sword seemed to be shrouded in orange light. Muscles on his body swelled up, he was furious now. ¡°You¡¯re one who forced me, brat, I¡¯ll show you my skills,¡± ¡°Vortes Ho!¡± A burst aura sent us all flying, I was thrown into the air with others. When I blinked, I was surprised that Bary was already on top of me with his greatsword. He had a broad smile, dropping his sword down. I used my ice sword, and chain to block attacks. ¡°No Lute!!¡± Dina screamed in fear, they rushed to help me. But it was toote, greatsword had already blown me away causing me to destroy many houses and streets. Even though I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, I felt like bones in my body was falling apart. Something gathers in my throat, I spit it out immediately. Blood spurted profusely from my mouth. ¡®So this is the strength Rank A,¡¯ I chuckled, standing up with difficulty, wounds on my body slowly healing at an incredible speed. As I was about to continue the battle, something that made me startled and couldn¡¯t move was staring at me now. A woman in a red robe looks at me with glowing red eyes. An overwhelming obsession was ingrained from her gaze, without me realizing all hairs on my body stood up. I¡¯m not at all afraid of fighting Bary, but when I face this woman, I feel like I can¡¯t face her. ¡°Lute, finally I found you,¡± Alice smiled happily when she saw me right in front of her suddenly. While she was helping townspeople fight bandits, she walked down the street and was surprised by the sound of an explosion that destroyed many houses and streets. When she got there, she saw the man she had been looking for for a long time. The feeling of joy made her unable to contain emotions that had been contained all this time, her search in Sailos City was ultimately not in vain. For several months not seeing Lute, she felt very empty. Only when she saw people living in slums did she want to help them, because it reminded her of her past. Alice ran towards Lute, ever since they had met again. She wants to hug Lute, she wants to make memories with Lute, she wants to live together and have a family with Lute. But she soon stopped on the spot, smile on her face frozen, when she saw Dina who came to help Lute treat the wound. Plus Dina¡¯s loving gaze towards Lute was enough for Alice to understand. Alice¡¯s eyes darkened, a pain like her heart being stabbed by multiple swords. Happy, sad, angry, disappointed, many emotions gathered in her. She looked at Dina with hatred, all she could think about right now was killing this woman in front of her. ¡°KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL EVERYTHING!!!¡± Chapter 96: Help From Mervbanis Academy ¨CPoV Silvie¨C ¡°Elemental Arrow,¡± Celyne attacks that demon with multiple arrows of assorted elements. While we were fighting bandits, suddenly out of nowhere a demon appeared to attack us. Luckily Lusi noticed, she made a shield with her hair and countered the demon¡¯s attack with a sharp de-shaped hand. Lusi¡¯s movements were very fast before we knew it she had already left the demon with a lot of wounds. Demon felt angry, he roared and his body erged twice as much as before. Every attack that demon made, would create strong winds attacking us. ¡°Celyne, use that skill, we¡¯ll try to contain it,¡± I told Celyne. Celyne opened her eyes wide, but soon she nodded. She stepped back and made arge painting in the air. When the demon saw this, he didn¡¯t want to let Celyne finish his painting, because he had already experienced how powerful Celyne¡¯s abilities were. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it, all of you will die!!¡± The demon roared. Immediately Lusi confronted him, every part of her body would make the demon hurt. Because before he knew it a sharp de from nowhere came piercing his body. Hair, legs, hands, sharp des appeared from there. ¡®What¡¯s with this girl!? Why is her body so weird?¡¯ Suddenly from above the demon, a giant hammer with sharp thorns made of Lusi¡¯s hair hit right on the head. the demon tried to dodge, but the hammer still hit his shoulder. When the demon tried to attack Lusi, not a single attack hit her, Lusi¡¯s body was very flexible and could dodge all attacks he gave. ¡°Frostire H¡± From behind, blue mes attacked the demon, when it hit his back a feeling of freezing and burning, made the demon feel excruciating pain. ¡°You, die for me!!¡± Demon¡¯s body released strong winds causing Lusi and me to retreat. Just in time, Celyne had finished painting in the air. The painting Celyne made was of an Ice Phoenix circr position. Ice Phoenix gave off a calm yet freezing aura, Ice Phoenix¡¯s eyes turned towards the demon. When Demon felt Ice Phonix¡¯s gaze, his body shivered. ¡°I won¡¯t lose,¡± From the demon¡¯s mouth gathered a ck ball with destructive power, he shot the ball towards Celyne. Celyne also released Ice Phoenix to the demon. ¡°Ice Phoenix Strike,¡± *Screee* Ice Phoenix charged towards the demon, when Ice Phoenix met the ck ball, an explosion urred. The demon smiled seeing this, but suddenly Ice Phoenix burst out and headed towards him, instantly the demon was frightened. *BOOM* Ice spread from the demon¡¯s ce making the surrounding area freeze. After ice fog dissipated, the demon froze into ice chunks before it cracked and shattered into ice shards. We breathed a sigh of relief seeing this. Suddenly a group of people came here, they were wearing navy blue zers, with gray pants for men and red id skirts for women, this was Mervbanis Academy students uniform. They immediately helped us defeat remaining bandits. ¡°Are you academy students? ¡° A short-haired woman came asking, she seemed to be one leading group. I was confused to hear that and shook my head in answer to her question. ¡°No, we are not academy students,¡± The woman was immediately startled, she looked again at us, and battle marks that had been made, she pointed at crushed ice chunks. ¡°You all made all this? Even though you are not a disciple yet, but you are already this strong, it looks like this year will be a lot of great students,¡± Woman was amazed. I felt a little embarrassed because she mentioned we would be great students this year. But as soon as I remembered this incident was still happening in another location, I wanted to go there immediately. ¡°Oh right, we just fought demons, we should hurry to another location,¡± I said worriedly. ¡°Demon you say?¡± The woman had a serious expression when she heard this, she looked back at an ice chunk. It looks like a silhouette like a demon there. The woman looks around again, bandits have been defeated, there is a possibility that demons will appear again in another location. ¡°We will help, do you know any other locations?¡± ¡°Look at this,¡± I show a map that has been crossed out. woman¡¯s face became serious, she looked at me. ¡°Where did you get this map?¡± ¡°Guild Master gave it to us, he has also deployed many troops to ovee this,¡± ¡°I see, so this is from Guild Master. We have to move now too!!¡± ¡°Um,¡± We all nodded, immediately the woman gathered all her groups and mobilized each group to a different location. When we arrived at another location, suddenly there was a huge explosion at every location of the bandit gang base. The explosion caused the ground around it to fly, we all covered our bodies, due to flying dust and rocks. But that¡¯s not all that happened, suddenly vines out covered an area somewhere in the city. The nt looks terrible, destroying anything in its path. When the woman saw this, she didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°What is this? What really happened?¡± I also felt a sudden sense of worry when I saw vines covering houses. Because the location where vines appeared was the direction Lute had previously headed. ¡®Lute, I hope you stay safe,¡¯ I held my chest hoping nothing would happen. Celyne also felt the same way when these vines appeared. ¡ª¨C ¡°Quickly destroy these vines!!¡± Graze was currently mobilizing arge number of his troops to destroy vines that had suddenly appeared in the city. He didn¡¯t know what had caused this to happen, all he could do was to restrain these vines from spreading any further. ¡°Guild Master, these vines are very hard to destroy,¡± An adventurer spoke, he tried to destroy vines with his sword but it was in vain. When Graze saw this he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Taking out the sword at his waist, he cut through vines as easily as chopping tofu. When adventurers saw this, they cheered with joy. But Graze knew, this could only hold it temporarily, if he wanted to ovee all this he would have to enter this forest of vines. Just as Graze was about to enter vines forest to ovee this matter, a ck-haired woman fell to her waist, with a pretty face, wearing an academy outfit stopped her. ¡°Guild Master, just let me handle this,¡± Chapter 97: Cold Woman ¡°You¡­¡± Graze was surprised to see a woman appear before him. Graze knew this woman very well, it was because this woman was a student at Mervbanis Academy that they had always been proud of. Her poprity is known even to other kingdoms, she is student council president of Merbanis Academy, her nature is indifferent make her an untouchable flower. And she was also from the most influential noble family in Sailos City. ¡°Hahaha, looks like I don¡¯t have to worry anymore if it¡¯s you,¡± Grazeughed happily. ¡°Then Guild Master, I¡¯ll go first,¡± The woman immediately entered the forest of vines, every time she passed, vines that attacked her would be neatly cut before they even touch her. When Graze saw this, he just chuckled. As expected student council president of Mervbanis Academy, her strength is unquestionable. Graze is again helping adventurers to limit spreading vines to other ces. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C Sometime before. ¡°Hahaha, how does it feel after feeling my power,¡± Bary came here with a greatsword on his shoulder, he lunged at me and Dina. Just then, Alice shouted angrily at Dina. ¡°KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL EVERYTHING!!!¡± I paid no heed to Bary and just looked at Alice who was already in a rage. I understand now how terrifying it is for a woman to be so angry, seeing Alice now gives me goosebumps. Vines charged towards Dina, I didn¡¯t let them hurt Dina. Hugging Dina I jumped to dodge her attack. When Alice saw me protecting Dina, her face darkened, even more, her eyes glowed red. ¡°Lute, are you leaving me now? I¡¯ve always been looking for you, but why are you now with another woman? Did I do something wrong that made you dislike me? Am I not beautiful in your eyes? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Lute, answer me!!!¡± ¡°No, Alice don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll exin,¡± I tried to calm her down. ¡°Exin what? exin you don¡¯t love me anymore!? If you still love me, why are you protecting that woman? Hehehehehehehe¡­..hahahahahahahahahahaha¡­¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Vines spread from under her in all directions and bound Alice¡¯s body like a mummy. Her eyes glow red, she looks like a mummy monster now. Bary who charged towards this was taken aback, before he could even dodge, his body was immediately wrapped in vines. ¡°ARHHHHH!!! WHAT THIS VINES!?¡± Bary tried to destroy vines with his greatsword. But because greatsword was very difficult to use when his body was bound, he couldn¡¯t use it. Soon his entire body was covered with vines, and his blood was sucked until his body dried up. ¡°He-help me,¡± Bary begged for help, but soon his body was crushed and he died covered in vines. I and Dina saw this in shock, the enemy we fought so hard, died instantly wrapped in vines. ¡°Lute, is she Alice you told me about? Why is she so angry?¡± Dinah saw me. ¡°She is Alice, but Alice doesn¡¯t want me to have another woman. She just wants to have me alone, I can¡¯t answer her feelings,¡± I have a sad expression. Dina is shocked, she has no feelings for monopolizing Lute for herself, she considers Lute for all of them, so she doesn¡¯t understand how Alice feels. But for sure she couldn¡¯t let Lute get away from her, she would fight Alice if she had to. ¡°Lute, I can¡¯t let her take you, you are also ours not her,¡± Dina said displeased. I wanted to be like this too, but I had to exin this to Alice. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt because of me, her past is very sad, I want her to have a family with mine now. Woli and Yua came towards me, seeing vines that suddenly appeared and covered the area. Yua was confused, but Woli already understood what nt it was, because she saw Alice¡¯s abilities before. I turned to Dina and Yua with a serious expression. ¡°Dina, Yua, I want you to help keep vines from spreading to other ces, can you?¡± ¡°But Lute, what about you?¡± Yua asked. ¡°I will try to calm Alice down now, please leave us alone for a while. Don¡¯t worry about me, I can protect myself. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you all and this city,¡± I pleaded with them. Yua and Dina looked worried, but hearing my pleading, they nodded their heads. Suddenly vines came from above, we jumped to avoid it and it caused us to separate. Vines created a barrier between me and them. ¡°Lute, be careful, I trust you!!¡± Dinah shouted. I saw them and nodded my head, immediately I rushed into the forest of vines. When I arrived at Alice¡¯s previous ce, to my surprise, a giant tree was here, with vines spreading around it. I don¡¯t know where Alice is now. *BOOM* Just at that moment, there was an explosion sound from above, the explosion made a big hole and destroyed vines. Silhouette of a woman falling from the hole, when I saw this woman, my heart beat very fast. The woman¡¯s face was extremely beautiful, her ck hair flowed down her back, her eyes shone with a beautiful ruby ??glow. Her expressionless face looked at me, the zer she was wearing was clinging tightly to her body. Shows her very sexy body. I quickly shook my head, right now I have to save Alice, I can¡¯t think of another woman. And also why is she here?? If she were here things would be even moreplicated!! Things are getting chaotic now with the arrival of this woman in front of me. I can¡¯t let her meet Alice, otherwise, she will kill Alice now. I ran towards the tree looking for Alice, but suddenly I felt a cold feeling in my neck and a slight pain there. The woman was now behind me without me noticing, her sword hit my neck and made a small wound, I was silent I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Did you cause this?¡± I gulped and turned to look at this woman, although her face was beautiful her gaze was icy cold. I smiled at the woman to lighten the mood. She is the main heroine, if possible I don¡¯t want to meet her right now, because of her cold character, she will kill Alice if she knows Alice is the cause this incident. This woman¡¯s name is Lianne Dilhade, her ability is dimension cutter. Whatever it was every time she shed it with her sword, it would be cut off easily. Dilhade family is also a great noble family, they have a lot of history with sword techniques. Chapter 98: Scream ¡°Could you lower your sword,dy?¡± ¡°First answer my question,¡± I gave a charming smile, but Lianne looked at me coldly. My back was already sweating cold, suddenly vines attacked us from above. This is my chance to run away from her, what I didn¡¯t expect was that Lianne didn¡¯t give up, she sh my head, luckily I managed to dodge and it only cut my ear. ¡®This woman has no mercy,¡¯ I winced, luckily I was able to regenerate my ears, and also I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Right after that, I made my body invisible, Lianne was surprised to see me suddenly disappearing from her sight. She became alert looking around, knitting her brows, she shed somewhere. A spatial crack like an incision was visible there before it disappeared, I got goosebumps looking at this. If I was cut neatly by her sword, it would be terrible, luckily she just shed in the wrong direction, just like the name Invisible Miracle Stone. Even someone as strong as her doesn¡¯t know where I am. ¡°I¡¯m sorry beautifuldy, but I have to save my woman now, bye,¡± Lianne was surprised to hear a voice near her ear, she immediately shed her sword backward, but there was nothing there. This was the first time anyone had been able to escape from her attacks. ¡°Who was a boy just now? Even if he¡¯s invisible, I should be able to feel his presence, but strangely I can¡¯t feel anything from him,¡± Lianne was surprised, she had met many people who had the ability to disappear from sight. But no matter how strong the ability to be invisible was, it would definitely leave traces like footsteps, breath, wind, or air of existence. This was the first time she had seen impossible, where all those things disappeared as if they never existed. She was getting more and more attracted to a boy who was able to run away from her. ¡°This is interesting.¡± A faint smile appeared on Lianne¡¯s face. If other people saw this, they would be both fascinated and surprised, because Lianne never had a smile aside from her family. ¡ª¨C [Phew, Master you survived sadistic woman] ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her toe here either. Feeling her power, I believe she is at Rank A, if I didn¡¯t have Invisible Miracle Stone, I might have died in her hands.¡± Thinking back on Lianne¡¯s attack earlier, I should be more careful with this woman. I have to have the same strength as her, then I can try to get close to her, I¡¯m afraid that if something happens, she will cut my body right away. ¡°Since Bary is dead, let¡¯s just blow up bandit gang¡¯s headquarters, I don¡¯t want them to finish their spell,¡± I pressed the button and an explosion was heard, though not audible since I was currently inside a forest of vines. After blowing up the bandit gang base, I ran aimlessly looking for Alice in this forest of vines. I¡¯m very worried about her, especially if she meets Lianne. Whatever happens, I have to save Alice immediately. {AAAARRRRRRRRRHHHHHHH KILL, I WANT THIS WORLD TO BE DESTROYED} I heard screams not far from my position. The scream came from the big tree top, it was in the highest ce there. Although this scream didn¡¯t sound like Alice¡¯s voice, I knew it must be her. ¡°Alice what happened to you!?¡± I quickly climbed the tree, with an invisible body, all vines ignored me. Arriving at the tree, I was surprised. This ce was like a flower garden, but all that was here were roses as red as blood, with poisonous thorns as their stems. Alice was currently wrapped in vines in the middle of this flower field, her eyes closed with tears of blood dripping from them. Seeing Alice¡¯s current state, my heart ached. ¡®Was what I¡¯ve been doing wrong? Should I quit and just have Alice alone?¡¯ [Master, I know what you are currently thinking, but past is past. From the very beginning, since you were in this world, there was no way you would have one woman. Even before you met Alice, you had three women waiting for you. You have to properly exin your situation to her, if you still love your woman, or you leave everything and only have Alice, would you like??] Hearing what Woli said, my resolve returned. It¡¯s true that if I only wanted one woman, it would probably be Silvie. Because she was the first woman I met and also she was my childhood friend. But since I chose the path of making a harem, I can¡¯t turn around anymore and I don¡¯t want to turn around either. Even if given repetition, I would still choose this path. If I don¡¯t choose this path, many people will suffer, Yua will remain in ruins until someone finds her. Shelly and her party were about to be objects of an experiment by a mad scientist, and it was me who saved them, but it would be toote. Because without Qilin Father¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t have met them. If I didn¡¯t have the desire to create a harem, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to ruins where Yua was, and just waited until the academy started. And then Shelly and her party will not survive. I¡¯m so grateful to have chosen this path, if I hadn¡¯t chosen this path, I wouldn¡¯t have met Alice either. She is the most important woman in my life, I don¡¯t want her to go through bad things just because of me, I want her to be happy, even if I have to sacrifice myself. ¡°Thank you Woli, you are always there at critical times like this,¡± [Hehehe, of course, Master, I will always be there to help you] Woli said proudly. Steeling my mind, I erased invisible ability. Walked towards Alice who was already wrapped in vines. I won¡¯t let her feel this pain alone. Past rose covered with thorns, my body was hurt and pain radiated from my wound. I wanted to feel the same pain Alice felt, so I deactivated this ¡®Berserk Mercilessly¡¯ it might look like a fool, having a painkilling ability, but didn¡¯t use it at all. As I was about to reach the cocoon of vines, vines protected cocoon. They wrapped tightly around me, I hissed in pain feeling thorns stabbing deep into my skin, but I ignored all of this and continued forward to cocoon. More and more vines tie my body even to my face, my body is currently bathing in my own blood. Arriving in front of Alice, I held her face, she had tears of blood, her face was pale her expression was sad. ¡°Alice, please wake up, I love you, I never betrayed you, I will exin everything,¡± But there was no reaction at all from her, our foreheads touched. Blood dripped down Alice¡¯s face, blood on my hands also hit her face, I smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Alice, please wake up,¡± Alice frowned, she slowly opened her eyes looking at me. Immediately Alice gaped in surprise, seeing me covered in blood. Chapter 99: Alice Wakes Up I curled up, hugging myself in a white room. I want to kill a woman who tried to take Lute from me, but why is Lute protecting her? Does he not love me anymore? Am I useless to him anymore? My heart hurts, I¡¯ve been crying for a long time, but it doesn¡¯t calm me down, I feel more pain in my heart. ¡°Hich..Uuuu..Lute, don¡¯t you love me anymore? Uwaaaaa¡­¡± I have no one now, my family has left me. Lute left me too, did the world leave me too? Do I even deserve to live? Why does this world make me suffer so much? Ever since I met Lute, I thought he was the reason I¡¯m alive, but now it all seems like a lie. I don¡¯t care anymore, if the world hates me, I¡¯ll just destroy it. All these memories I will destroy. I don¡¯t want to feel this pain anymore, I closed my eyes trying to fall asleep in this white room. ¡­.. The longer I stay in this room, the more empty I feel. I forget a lot of things, even my own name I can¡¯t remember. Hugging my body in fear, I heard someone¡¯s voice calling, but it wasn¡¯t audible clearly. I seem to know him but, it just disappeared from my memory, I ignored it and was going to sleep again. But the voice called out louder and louder. This voice called out Alice¡¯s name, is that my name? I looked up trying to hear again where the voice was, but all I saw was an empty white room. When I was about to go to sleep again, sound was louder this time. ¡°I love you¡­.. Alice, please wake up¡­¡± Now I can hear it clearly, it¡¯s a man¡¯s voice, but who? ¡°Who¡¯s Alice?¡± I held my head it hurt so bad, little by little memories flooded my head. It was the memory of a girl named Alice along with her family, they had a happy family even though they were poor. The memory continues until she meets a man when she is kicked out of the city. Even though their meeting was only temporary, I felt that it was a very long time and it was etched in my memory. ¡°Wait, my memory??¡± ¡®Why do I think Alice is me?? No, it¡¯s true it was me, I was Alice, Lute woman, I will never forget this,¡¯ In that instant, my memories of Alice flowing fast, without realizing that tears were falling from my eyes. My memories are with Dad, Mom, and Lute, they are my family. ¡®Lute, he said he still loves me, is what I heard just now true? But why is he with another woman? Was it just a misunderstanding?¡¯ I held my chest which ached, I love Lute so much. When I see another woman with him, my first thought is to kill that woman immediately. It¡¯s all because I love Lute so much. Since my parents died, he was one who gave me warmth for the first time. ¡°I have to wake up now, Lute is still waiting for me. He said he loves me, I don¡¯t want Lute to leave me, I love him too.¡± *Crack, Crack Crack* This room cracked due to my desire to get up, everything cracked and fell into darkness. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± I smiled touching Alice¡¯s face. Alice held my hand while sobbing. Vines that surrounded us slowly disappeared, my body went limp and fell on Alice¡¯s body. Alice hugged me so I wouldn¡¯t fall. *Cough, Cough* ¡°Lute!! You are okay!?¡± Alice looked at the wound on my body in fear, I just smiled at her. Holding her face I said. ¡°Alice, believe me, no matter what happens I still love you. I have many women beside me even before I met you, I already have three women waiting for me. I can¡¯t leave them, they are my family, and you are also my family. You are a very important woman in my life, please Alice can you ept me now?¡± Alice saw me surprised, she didn¡¯t expect that before meeting her, Lute already had a woman beside him. Now she understood why Lute, couldn¡¯t be with just her, he had another woman beside him. ¡°I understand, I will ept you having another woman, but please don¡¯t ever leave me,¡± Alice cried, tears falling down my face. ¡°What did you say, Alice, I will never leave you, you will always be in my heart,¡± I smiled, wiping away tears she made. Alice¡¯s tears fell more and more, but she had a smile on her face, she held my hand tightly, as if not wanting to let go. I was finally able to heave a sigh of relief, Alice understood my current situation. I tried to get up slowly with my body covered in wounds, Alice looked worried seeing many wounds on my body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll get better soon.¡± I switched back to ¡®Berserk Mercilessly¡¯ my wound healed quickly. Just then there was an explosion sound from below, slowly this tree fell, Alice and I were shocked. I took a cloth from inventory to cover Alice¡¯s body since she was currently naked. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it must be her, we must not be seen by her,¡± ¡°Who do you mean Lute?¡± Alice was confused. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Alice, can you remove vines that are here?¡± ¡°I will do it,¡± Alice nodded, immediately vines covering the area here began to disappear. I made Alice and I invisible. Actually, Alice can see me and herself, because only other people can¡¯t us, Invisible Miracle Stone works like this. I can also disguise my voice, this is why when Alice sees me as Kevin, she doesn¡¯t suspect anything at all, because my voice is different. When we got down, I saw Lianne shing a big tree. She looked around as if surprised that vines were slowly disappearing. She thought maybe it was all because of the big tree she had just cut down, but still, she felt like something was missing. ¡°Lute, why can¡¯t she see us?¡± Alice asked. ¡°This is because my ability, I can also do this, take a look,¡± I smiled yfully, using my chain, I shook Lianne¡¯s skirt. Her panties were visible, they were in ck without anything erotic. Alice was surprised to see this because Lianne didn¡¯t notice it at all. Lianne¡¯s face only slightly blushed, she immediately closed her skirt looking around. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just wind,¡± Lianne sighed, she immediately turned to leave. Since the matter here was over, she didn¡¯t need to do anything else. Although she was a little curious about the boy, she could only leave now that she couldn¡¯t find him again. ¡°Lute, did you do this to every woman?¡± Alice¡¯s face looked about to get angry, I got goosebumps, quickly calmed her down. ¡°No, I don¡¯t do this to every woman, this is the first time I¡¯ve tried it,¡± I gulped. ¡°Is that true?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes shone trying to see if I was lying or not. ¡°Trust me, Alice, I¡¯m not lying,¡± ¡°Okay, I believe for now,¡± ¡­.. [A/N: Author Actually, if Lute came a littlete, Alice would forget everything. I even had time to think about this, like Rem¡¯s story. But I don¡¯t think this is going to go well. XD Chapter 100: Gang That Alice Made ¡°DAMN IT, DAMN IT, DAMN IT,¡± The robed man shouted in anger, a man with brown hair wearing a noble suit nearby also seemed to have a gloomy face. They had prepared a well-thought-out n, but all failed without knowing what caused it. ¡°How did they know what we were nning? They shouldn¡¯t know about bandit gang base, because we¡¯ve been careful not to get caught,¡± The brown-haired man said. ¡°How do I know, problem is not only that, all bases were blown up. Do you think this wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s n? I¡¯m sure this information is leaking somewhere.¡± Robed man narrowed his eyes at the brown-haired man. ¡°Do you think I leaked information?¡± The brown-haired man knit his brows. ¡°Heh, we¡¯re only doing this deal for mutual benefit, maybe you¡¯re doing something behind your back,¡± The robed man sneered. ¡°This is indeed for mutual benefit, but you need to know, we have helped you so far, do you think we will still try to fight you guys?¡± The brown-haired man said. The robed man squinted, he also did think this. If noble Matthew wanted to betray, of course, it would be when they had obtained demon king core, more precisely after that their deal was done. With the help they had provided so far, there was no way they would betray, maybe someone finding out about their n was very high, which meant that their current enemy was a formidable person who was able to figure out their n until now. ¡°Then let¡¯s use a backup n,¡± The robed man said. When the brown-haired man heard this, his brows furrowed. Of course, he knew this backup n. But it would be to his detriment, because if it became known to others, not only would his family be deprived of his peerage, it would even be the end of his family. ¡°You want to use this n? If something goes wrong, my family will be destroyed.¡± ¡°This is better than nothing, or do you want to cancel the deal?¡± The robed man chuckled. The brown-haired man looked displeased, but he nodded his head. The robed man smiled, he walked away from the ce. ¡°Wait until I get demon king core, you all will bow before me,¡± The brown-haired man smiled sinisterly. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C Alice hugged my arms with a big smile on her face, she was already wearing her clothes. We are currently in the house where Alice has lived all this time, she told me a lot of things that happened after we separated. When she was moved by the portal, she was near Sailos City, wanting to see me soon, she went to town. But as expected, I wasn¡¯t here, so she waited here until I returned to the city. But during that time, she didn¡¯t know where to go, nor did she have any money. While walking aimlessly in the city, she saw slums, there were many people whose lives were very bad. When she saw this, she remembered her past and ended up forming a gang to help people living in this slum. First, she attacked a gang that troubled locals to get money. It was also from here that she got money from people who thanked her for kicking the troublesome gang out. Because of gangs, merchants selling merchandise had to give them money so they wouldn¡¯t disturb their shops. And the gang she created stepped forward to be a gang that protects people here but robs rich and corrupt officials until she tells a man named Kevin who came to make a deal with her. I heard this,ugh in my heart, after she exined her story. Then I exined my story so far. After exining all my travels and it turned out, I was that Kevin she just talked about, Alice was surprised that she didn¡¯t notice my disguise at all. ¡°Lute, you¡¯re getting stronger now, I¡¯m happy.¡± Alice hugged my arms tighter. ¡°You¡¯re also getting stronger Alice, I didn¡¯t expect when I saw you again, you became a gang leader,¡± I chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ve disbanded my gang, I gave them money you gave before, with that money, I¡¯m sure their lives will be better,¡± Alice smiled at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t they refuse, when you disbanded your gang?¡± ¡°Um, they did refuse at first, but I said I wouldn¡¯t stay here either. And I want them to live a better life, rather than being in a gang.¡± I smiled stroking Alice¡¯s head, she looked happy. But suddenly a loud noise came from outside the house. Alice and I looked at each other, we left the house. I saw a lot of people here, it seemed they were members of the Red Rose Gang before because some faces I still recognized. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alice looked confused. ¡°Leader, we still want to be members of the Red Rose Gang, can you not disband it,¡± The brown-haired man had a pleading expression. He was one who tried to rob me before, so I still remember her face clearly. ¡°Ronny, I exined before, our gang has been disbanded, you don¡¯t have toe here anymore,¡± Alice said. ¡°But leader, we don¡¯t need this money, we¡¯re all here just to be gang members,¡± Connie said this time. I see everyone here, indeed only a few of them still want this gang to stay alive. Turning towards Alice, she seemed to be hesitating as to whether to ept them or just throw them away. ¡°Alice, keep this gang alive, but tell them you won¡¯t be their leader, they have to choose a new leader. You¡¯ll be taking care of them for a few more months before we enter Mervbanis Academy,¡± I advise her. Alice saw me and nodded smiling, she was very obedient to me now. Alice spoke to her group, about she wouldn¡¯t be a leader anymore, but she would be helping them for a few months until she entered Mervbanis Academy with me. When they heard this, they felt disappointed. But because they still wanted Red Rose Gang to exist, they ended up epting it. After some discussion Alice had with them, the group set up a new base near where Alice currently resided. Alice had previously said this was just a house that she rented cheaply because it was in a slum area. Chapter 101: Reconnected R-18 I called Silvie using Seezingcal, to tell them I was fine. Silvie was relieved when she knew I was fine. Putting Seezingcal back into inventory, I saw Alice talking to her group, she looked more cheerful now, even the group was surprised to see current Alice. ¡­.. Alice has finished helping her gang members, we are currently inside her house. I would joke and tease her which made her giggle happily. Alice was surprised, but she still looked doubtful. It seems she doesn¡¯t feelfortable when she meets my woman. I smiled holding her face, I looked straight into Alice¡¯s eyes, seeing me looking stern. Alice felt her lower body ufortable and her breath became hot. ¡°Alice, believe me, all my women are good ones, if they weren¡¯t good, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen them to be my women. I want you to have a family too and be happy with me,¡± I caress Alice¡¯s face. Alice opened her eyes wide, a few tears dripping down. She smiled broadly touching my hand, I brought my face close to her, we kissed affectionately for a few seconds. ¡°I understand Lute, I will go with you to meet them,¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± ¡°But before that¡­¡± Alice suddenly grabbed my face and kissed my lips fiercely, she opened my mouth and our tongues touched. Alice had been so aroused since she met me, we hadn¡¯t done this in a long time, so she was venting her emotions now. ¡°Hah..churu..hmmn..¡± Letting go kiss, our breaths became rough. I carried Alice which surprised her. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the bedroom,¡± I whispered in her ear. Alice blushed, she buried her face in my chest and nodded. Entering the room, Iid her on the bed, we were both naked without a single cloth. Alice and I kissed passionately, my hands would caress and massage her body making her moan with pleasure. ¡°Hmmn Lute, I like it,¡± My hands touch her breasts, I massage her and y with her nipples. My other hand touched her secret ce which was already wet with honey juice. Rubbing her pink beans, Alice felt pleasure run through her body. ¡°Hah..hmn Lute, kiss me,¡± I kissed her passionately on the lips while ying with her body. My hands were wet with honey juice that kept dripping from her pink slits. ¡°Chu..hmnn..ahnn¡­hmnn¡­¡± As long as we kissed, Alice would moan feeling my massage on her chest and slits. Alice¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stay still either, she slowly touched my hardened meat stick and served me there. ¡°Hah¡­Hah¡­¡± Breaking the kiss, we both breathing rough, I brought my face to her neck and licked it there. Alice¡¯s body trembled to feel my tongue, she tried to suppress her moans, but with my massage always hitting her sensitive zone and pleasure from her lower lip, she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Aghnnn¡­Lute I want that, put it in,¡± Alice looked at me with a melting face. ¡°Looks like Alice can¡¯t hold it in anymore,¡± ¡°Muu.. it¡¯s because you always tease me,¡± Alice pouted. I chuckle, positioning my meat stick in the gap, I insert it slowly, the feeling of wet meat tightening my meat stick makes me happy. Alice closed her eyes feeling the hot object enter her, pleasure slowly touching her deepest depths. ¡°Hmnnn¡­ Lute, do as I please,¡± Alice looked at me with a loving gaze. I felt my spine tremble at how cute she was now. Immediately I quickly m my hips which took Alice by surprise, her face filled with pleasure, she moan when she felt my thrusts always hit right at a great spot. ¡°Ghiiinn¡­ Lute, you¡¯re too fast¡­ Aghnn¡­ hgggnnn¡­¡± Alice has a melting expression, she hugs my back tightly, looking at her breasts that always wobble every time I poking into her. It tempted me to y with Alice¡¯s breasts. ¡°Ughhnn¡­ aghnn¡­hmnn¡­Lute, Lute¡­¡± I massaged her breasts and saw where sensitive spots were on her body, Alice gritted her teeth. The pleasure feeling of her breasts being massaged and the hot stick hitting her womb door, made her mind wander. ¡°Hahn¡­ Hmn!! Chuu¡­ juru¡­ humm¡­¡± I kissed Alice¡¯s lips, tightening feeling from my meat stick ran down my spine. I m my hips faster, I feel pleasure gathering on my meat stick and immediately want to let go. ¡°Lute, I¡¯ll cum¡­ I¡¯m cumming,¡± Alice looked at me with slightly blurry eyes, she felt her body not listening to her anymore, the pleasure that flowed from my every thrust, made her mind wander. ¡°Kuh¡­ so tight,¡± Suddenly I felt a tremendous tightening of my meat stick, I gritted my teeth, poked until my nds kissed her womb door, and spurted all my cum into her. *Byuur¡­Byuuruu..Byurrr* Alice¡¯s body trembled, she reached her climax, love juice gushed from her cave. Saliva dripped at her lip corner. Her body twitched for a few seconds before she panted heavily. ¡°Lute, that¡¯s amazing,¡± Alice smiled with a heated expression. ¡°I feel the same way, let¡¯s do it again,¡± ¡°Um,¡± This time we moved into position, I lifted her up and hugged her from behind. Alice¡¯s back was facing me, inserting my meat stick into her slimy little slit, Alice¡¯s face returned to a pleasure expression. ¡°Hmnn¡­ it kisses my uterus,¡± ¡°Do you like it,¡± I whispered in her cat¡¯s ear. Alice¡¯s ears trembled slightly, she felt very embarrassed now, but she nodded her head slowly. The feeling of having an honest woman right now excites me so much, I poking my wand deeper, making her womb dor advance a little deeper than usual. ¡°Hiiinnn¡­ Lute be gentle,¡± Alice looked at me with a pleading expression, but as soon as she said that, more I wanted to do more. My hand hugs her and massages her breasts, and my other hand runs down her navel to her pink bean. Alice felt every sensitive zone in her body, giving it an awesome feeling. ¡°Aaahnnn¡­Aghhnn¡­Hggghhnnnn¡­ Lute, I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± I m my hips and y with her nipples and pink beans. Alice couldn¡¯t take pleasure so great in her body, so she immediately spat out her love juice. But I continued to m my hips, making Alice¡¯s body go limp for a moment. ¡°Aghhnn¡­.Hannn¡­Hmmm..Higuu¡­.¡± Alice¡¯s voice was getting more and more indistinct, her head was now filled with flying stars. Her face melted, saliva dripped from her mouth, her eyes had a heart symbol. I hugged her so she wouldn¡¯t fall, holding her face, I kissed her. The ce we were connected to made a wet sound throughout the room. ¡°Chuu..hmnnn¡­ hgnn¡­¡± I let go of my kiss and felt the incredible narrowing of Alice¡¯s cave. I stirring her cave, mmed harder, I felt my load be gathered, I poking until my meat stick kissed her womb door, and release my load into her womb. Byuurrr¡­Byururu¡­Byurrr..* ¡°Aaaahhhnnnnn¡­..¡± Alice¡¯s body went limp, she fell on the bed on her stomach. We were both gasping for air, but I still didn¡¯t feel any satisfaction until now. Seeing Alice who was still exhausted, I waited for her to revert from her pleasure and we did this again until Alice couldn¡¯t move her body. Chapter 102: I Feel Heavy The next day. I invite Alice to meet my other women. She hugged my hand as if she didn¡¯t want to let go, I chuckled seeing Alice like this. ¡°I am home,¡± Opening the house door, I was greeted by the sound of high-speed footsteps. Yua suddenly came to hug me, I smiled stroking her head. ¡°Lute, why didn¡¯t youe home yesterday?¡± Yua looked at me displeased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m with Alice. Look at this woman beside me, she is Alice, she will also be a part of our family from now on.¡± Yua turned to Alice curiously, Alice didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just looked left and right. Nervously she spoke quietly. ¡°M-my name is Alice, I am a Lute woman!!¡± Yua was surprised when Alice shouted, I also didn¡¯t expect Alice to scream like that, she seemed to want to exin her position straight away. Others who came here were also surprised, then Alice realized, her face reddened, she hid behind me. ¡°Alice, we¡¯ve heard of you from Lute. Lute says you are a very important woman to him. Come on in, we want to hear your story,¡± Celyne pulled Alice¡¯s hand which was hiding behind me, Alice just followed her confusedly into the living room. I¡¯m d my women are good women, they are more mature than I thought. I sat on the couch watching them chat. Silvie and Dina sat beside me. ¡°What happened to you guys during yesterday¡¯s incident,¡± I asked Silvie. ¡°While we were fighting bandits, we encountered several demons but with help of students from the academy, everything was handled easily,¡± Silvie replied. ¡°So academy students came at the right time huh?¡± I think it¡¯s also because of Shelly¡¯s party, it seems they have informed the academy, and the academy acted ordingly. Even if they are a littlete. ¡°How about you Dina, what happened after that incident?¡± ¡°Nothing out of ordinary happened, we wanted to find you then, but Silvie said you were fine. So we immediately returned home,¡± Dina smiled. I nodded in understanding, now for the next few months. I will spend my time in peace with all my women, I will make good use of this. Because after I became a student at the academy, chances for me to rx were rare, as I have to deal with many things that would happen there. ¡®I hope everything will go well¡¯ We chatted and yed outside together. Alice¡¯s face still looked confused because she was suddenly invited to y. After nightfall, Alice said she was going back to her house, I told her to stay, but she insisted on going back to her house. She said she wanted to take care of her gang members because, for the next six months, she wouldn¡¯t see them again. She wants to train her gang members to be strong. I can only ept it because it¡¯s her wish. Silvie and Celyne also have to go back to their house now, her father told her to only stay at my house for a few days each month. Otherwise, her father would not give his approval at all to stay at my house. Because he said it wasn¡¯t good to let women and men live on the same roof. I chuckled, if Braine knew what I had done to his daughter before, what would he think? And in my house now there are only me, Dina, Lusi and Yua. We continued our evening with pleasure moans they made. ¡­.. The next morning I woke up with a heavy feeling in my chest, this time feeling heavier than usual. When I woke up, what I saw now was Yua who looked the same age as me. She sleeps soundly on my chest. I was surprised to see this, I touched her cheek trying to see more clearly. Yua who felt her cheek being touched woke up, when her amethyst eyes saw me she smiled beautifully. ¡°Yua, you are now a grown-up, how could that be??¡± I ask. ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m a grown-up?¡± Yua was confused, she got up and looked at her body now. Yua held her breasts which looked bigger than before. She¡¯s ying with her breasts, I see her looking erotic gulping. And suddenly a slimy feeling came from my meat stick, saw what it was, it was Dina who was sucking my meat stick. ¡°Lute, I¡¯m a grown-up yeay!!! I will be your woman,¡± Yua hugs my neck happily. Lusi then woke up, seeing our current state. She didn¡¯t want to lose either, she took my hand to her pink slit, and finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Giving them all a massage, and popping my load in Dina¡¯s mouth, we started our morning beautifully. In the dining room, Yua looked very happy, because she was grown up now. There is no problem anymore if she wants to be my woman. Dina wasn¡¯t surprised anymore when she saw Yua growing up, because previously Yua only looked like a lizard before she formed her human body. ¡°Yua did you feel somethingst night before you became a grown-up?¡± I ask. ¡°Hmnn¡­ I did feel something, I felt very arousedst night, didn¡¯t you notice Lute? You massaged me for so long before I felt very weak,¡± Yua said. ¡°After you said that, I rememberst night you were more aroused than usual,¡± I chuckle. ¡°So Lute, can I be your woman now.¡± Yua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, but before that, you should learn more about being a grown woman okay,¡± I patted her head. ¡°Ueee¡­ even though I want to be your woman soon,¡± Yua pouted. ¡°Is that so? But I hope for Yua to be a more mature woman, don¡¯t worry I will also teach you slowly.¡± I said teasingly. ¡°Ugh¡­ well, I¡¯ll study more to be a good mature woman for Lute,¡± Yua clenched her fists with determination. Iughed and stroked her head, Yua seemed happy to feel my hand. After breakfast, we go out to buy clothes for Yua, I will also buy Dina and Lusi new clothes. They needed more new clothes to wear, especially Dina, now that she looked like a normal human. So far she¡¯s only been wearing clothes I bought from the system. Since clothes from the system didn¡¯t have many models, I wanted to buy them something new. Chapter 103: Shopping We looked for a clothing store and found a women¡¯s clothing store that had arge selection of clothes there. There are many female customers here, when they see a guy like me enter the shop, they have an ufortable expression. Although there is no prohibition against men entering the store, still, rarely does a man enter a women¡¯s clothing store. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, sir?¡± A clothing store clerk approached us, she was a ck-haired woman. She smiled looking at us. ¡°I want to buy clothes for them, do you have any rmendations?¡± ¡°Please follow me,¡± The clerk nodded and took us deeper, here are a lot of women¡¯s clothes, all of them look beautiful with various models. Yua and Dina look happy, they are looking for clothes they like. I saw Lusi who looked silent, she didn¡¯t seem interested in clothes at all. ¡°Lusi, is there anything you want to wear?¡± Lusi looked at me and shook her head. I held my chin looking her up and down, looking for clothes that fit her. I took a in, sleeveless white one-piece dress and gave it to her. Lusi looks confused, seeing me give her this outfit. ¡°Try wearing this, I¡¯m sure it will suit you.¡± She nodded and entered the changing room, Yua and Dina had also got what they wanted. They immediately changed their clothes to show it to me. After a few minutes, they all came out together. I held my breath in amazement at all of them. Dina was wearing a sexy sweater that exposed her back, it aroused passion in me, if at this time we were at home, I immediately wanted to pounce on her. Yua was wearing a skirt that was so short that if she moved even a little, her panties would be exposed, she also wears a blouse that shows her navel. Out of three of them, only Lusi looked normal giving off a calm and graceful feeling from the one-piece outfit she was wearing. ¡°Lute, do you like it,¡± Dina hugs my arm seductively. ¡°What about me, do you like it too?¡± Yua asked hugging my other arm. I can only say yes, seeing how sexy they are now. They seemed happy to hear my answer. But when the clerk saw this, she looked at me with a slightly odd expression, since she just started working here, she wasn¡¯t used to seeing couples making out in a shop. ¡°Lusi, the clothes you¡¯re wearing are nice too.¡± I gave her a thumbs up. But she just nodded without saying a word. I can onlyugh softly, Yua and Dina then look for other clothes, they are even wearing Lingerie,ce underwear. The clerk who saw this had a red face, I finally told them to look for normal clothes. The clerk finally breathed a sigh of relief, but still, after seeing me buy all clothes that all my women wanted, she looked a little envious because she felt that my woman was a lucky woman. Not only does my face look handsome, but I¡¯m also rich and a good man for obeying all his women¡¯s wishes. ¡°Pleasee again,¡± The clerk bowed. After we shopped for clothes, we went to a restaurant to eat. Here I buy all the existing food menu. We feed each other, when the men see this they grit their teeth feeling so jealous of me because all women near me are beautiful women. While the women will look at me with hot gazes as if they also want to be in my current woman¡¯s position. [+100 Love Point] I was surprised to see this notification appear near Lusi, after a long time Lusi who had rarely spoken. It turned out to be slowly finally epting me, I¡¯m very happy now, even if it¡¯s only 100 Love Points, if this continues, she will slowly like me and her lonely feelings will be resolved. I¡¯m d to take them shopping, it will enhance the rtionship we have. I think I also need to take Silvie and Celyne out shoppingter. After lunch, we yed in the city park for a while before returning home. When I was about to open the door of the house, suddenly a carriage stopped in front of my house. It turned out to be the carriage that Celyne usually used, and sure enough, Celyne and Silvie got out of the carriage. ¡°Lute, we came to visit,¡± Celyne smiled and hugged me, I hugged her back. When Silvie saw Yua who looked the same age as her she was taken aback. She did hear my story, that Yua is a special race that is different from other races, but I haven¡¯t clearly exined Yua¡¯s race. When she saw Yua who now looked the same age as her, of course, she was surprised. ¡°Lute, Yua is growing up? How did this happen?¡± Celyne who heard Silvie released her arms from me. She looked at Yua in amazement. Celyne touched Yua to see if this was real or not. She was immediately shocked when it touched Yua¡¯s skin, it was so smooth and beautiful. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m grown up, do I look beautiful?¡± Yuaughed. ¡°Um, you look beautiful Yua, but your nature is still the same as before,¡± Celyne giggled. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll see I¡¯ll learn how to be a good mature woman,¡± Yua puffed out her cheeks. We allughed at her funny antics. Entering the house, Yua told us about the shopping experience we did earlier. When Silvie and Celyne heard this they looked envious, but when I said I would also go shopping with themter, they looked happy. We chatted until afternoon, Silvie and Celyne returned to the manor. They can only stay here for a while, that is after they finish training. Well, it can¡¯t be helped, Braine¡¯s uncle is very protective of his daughter. Since I didn¡¯t see Alice visiting us, I said to them, I¡¯m going to Alice¡¯s house. They nodded, they also understood, it was impossible for Alice to get used to quickly living here. She also needs time to slowly ept my woman, it¡¯s only natural after what she¡¯s been through, there¡¯s no way she easily trusts other people. When I got to her house, Alice was asleep on the sofa. It seemed she was exhausted after training her gang members. I smiled, when I carried her, she quickly opened her eyes warily. But when she saw it was me she calmed down. ¡°Lute, why are you here?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Of course to meet my woman,¡± I smiled kissing her forehead, Alice looked happy she hugged my neck and we kissed for a while. When I put her on the bed, Alice immediately took off her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep? I saw you were tired earlier.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sleep, after I saw Lute, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore I want to do it now,¡± Alice¡¯s breath heats she hugs and kisses me fiercely, Iughed inwardly. That night Alice couldst longer, she also seemed more excited. Seems like her workload piled up and she vents everything to her lust. ¡­ [A/N: Author I added a picture of Dina when she was wearing a disguise ne. You can see it in the character image. Chapter 104: Visit to Ashleigh Residence The next day, I¡¯m currently heading to Ashleigh¡¯s residence. I want to visit Trecia and as for her older sister I guess she won¡¯t be around, she should be at the academy by now. I went to adventurer¡¯s guild before heading here, I gave Graze the recording I got earlier, he acted immediately after, capturing Bary¡¯s group members. I didn¡¯t care about this matter anymore, so I left immediately. I want to know Trecia¡¯s current state, she is one of the women waiting for my return. I hope she won¡¯t forget me after not seeing her for 5 years. When I arrived near Ashleigh¡¯s residence, the carriage I was in stopped, coachman said he couldn¡¯t go any further. I just nodded and gave money to the coachman. Coachman left immediately after that. As I walked up to the front of the gate, I was stopped by two guards. ¡°Who are you? Do you have any business here?¡± One of the guards asked. ¡°I am Lute Carter, I will be youngdy bodyguard when she goes to the academy,¡± The guard frowned, they looked at each other and looked at me again. ¡°Lute Carter? Hmm, have you heard his name?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard it before, maybe about 5 years ago. Oh, that¡¯s right, before that Lord Reynold, once brought a child who was talk of the adventurers, but I didn¡¯t know he would be youngdy¡¯s bodyguard,¡± The guard was surprised. ¡°Do you have an appointment with Lord Reynold?¡± ¡°No, I came suddenly,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Okay, wait here, we will inform my lord your arrival,¡± The guard went to his post, looking like he was going to call Reynold or his secretary. After a few minutes, the guard came back here, they opened the gate for me. ¡°You maye in, my lord said he also wants to meet you,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I walked and arrived in front of Ashleigh¡¯s residence. The door opened and a butler who looked old, had a friendly smile telling me toe in. If I¡¯m not mistaken this man¡¯s name is Sebas, he led me all way to the front door of the living room. ¡°My Lord is inside, you maye in now.¡± I nodded, when I entered I was greeted with a nice tea scent. I saw a middle-aged man with golden blonde hair sitting on the sofa. He looked at me with a smile and motioned for me to sit down. I sat opposite him. ¡°You¡¯re back, how about your training?¡± ¡°Everything is going well, if you knew my power now, you might be surprised,¡± ¡°Heh¡­ is that so, I guess there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be surprised since my daughter¡¯s development is also very fast,¡± Reynold said proudly. I chuckled hearing this, as expected of a father, they will boast their daughter first. I just shrugged. ¡°So how strong are you now?¡± Reynolds looked curious. ¡°I have Rank C+ power, what do you think? Is your daughter stronger than me?¡± I smile. Reynold was shocked, he took a closer look at me, whether I was lying or not. But seeing me who didn¡¯t budge at all and looked confident, he felt that what I said earlier was true. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m d to hear that. N is in Rank C, she is one of the top students this year,¡± Reynoldughed, not only did his daughter¡¯s progress made him happy, but seeing my progress. He didn¡¯t have to worry anymore when his daughter was at the academy. ¡°What about Trecia? What is her rank now?¡± I ask. Reynold¡¯s originally happy face, when he heard about Trecia¡¯s ability, he just sighed. Although Trecia¡¯s development wasn¡¯t bad, whenpared to other noble children, she was just like an ordinary person. Reynold didn¡¯t care what other people said, it was just that he knew it would be very different among nobles. Plus until now Trecia hadn¡¯t awakened her Innate Skill, which usually happens to noble children before they turn 16. Since then, Trecia has be an introvert and rarely talks, she only talks to her older sister, even Trecia barely speaks when she meets her. And ever since N was at the academy, Trecia had locked herself in her room almost every day. Reynold also knew that some of the maids spoke ill Trecia, when he heard this, he dismissed them immediately so that other maids would not dare to speak ill Trecia again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, uncle? Did something happen? Why do you look gloomy?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Trecia¡¯s improvement is the same as that of an ordinary person, she currently just reached Rank D,¡± Reynold couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I looked at Reynold strangely, indeed Trecia was very weak at first until that incident happened. When Trecia awakened her power, it would affect many people in the academy. When that happened, all nobles would be silenced by Trecia¡¯s suddenly awakening ability. ¡°Don¡¯t worry uncle, I¡¯m sure Trecia has a strong ability. Before she awakened her ability, I will always protect her from any threat,¡± I patted my chest confidently. Reynold couldn¡¯t help butugh, he felt better now. Somehow he feels my words are the truth, what does he care about other nobles? As long as his daughter is okay that¡¯s enough for him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve arrived here, I¡¯ll be hosting you tonight. I still have a lot of work to do, you can walk around if you want. If you need anything, you just have to ask the maid,¡± Reynold smiled. I could only nod and follow him out the living room, Reynold immediately went to his office. ¡°Now what should I do? I think I should see Trecia.¡± I walked to her room, when I got there, I knocked on the door and called her name, but there was no answer. Is she not in her room? I went to look for Trecia and found her currently in a garden filled with flowers. Right now Trecia was looking at her reflection in the fountain. Her face looks sad, I think I will surprise her with my arrival. Silently walking and standing behind her, I saw our reflection faces in the fountain. Trecia was surprised at first, but she just sighed, she seemed to think this was just a hallucination. Chapter 105: Trecias Hallucinations ¡°Lute, I miss you, even though I only met you for a short time, I always think about you every day, does that mean I love you? If so, will you return my love?¡± Trecia touched the water with my face reflected. ¡°Of course Trecia, I will love you with all my heart,¡± I smiled in response to her question. Trecia was confused at first, but she still thought it was all a hallucination, a slight smile appeared on her face. Even though it was just a hallucination, she still felt happy. ¡°Really? But you know, I don¡¯t have strength like my older sister, I also don¡¯t have a strong personality like her, nothing special about me. My face is not as beautiful as hers, do you still ept me like this?¡± ¡°No matter what happens, Trecia, you will always be in my heart, I will always love you. I don¡¯t care what other people say, you are still a part of my life. I always ept you as you are, even if necessary I will defeat all those who try to annoy you.¡± I smiled and hugged her from behind, Trecia was surprised when she felt my hug, she immediately looked back. As soon as her face turned red like an apple when she saw me, she backed away suddenly. I was shocked and we both fell into the fountain. Our clothes were soaking wet, our faces so close that our lips almost touched. Trecia felt dizzy, she tried to process what had just happened. But when she felt our breath on each other, she felt her body heat up, she quickly got up from me. ¡°Lu-lu-lute, S-since when were you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here since you mumbled to my reflection,¡± I chuckle. Trecia¡¯s face reddened, she recalled what our conversation had been. Her head was dizzy, she felt so embarrassed she quickly tried to get away from me, but I didn¡¯t let her, I grabbed her hand and took her in my arms. ¡°Lu-lute let me go,¡± Trecia hits my chest lightly, she hides her face from me. But I took her hand and held her chin. We stared into each other¡¯s eyes, tears slightly trickling down her eyes corners. I smiled and kissed her forehead, then I hugged her tightly. ¡°Trecia, what I said earlier is the truth, I know you must have had a bad experience during this time. If you want to cry, cry as much as you want, I¡¯m always by your side. You don¡¯t have to hold it in, you can tell me everything because everyone has their own sad story,¡± I caress her back. When Trecia heard this, tears in her eyes burst open. She cried in my chest, after so long she held it all in, she was finally able to let go. She hugged me tightly, hid her face in my chest, and cried out all her sadness. ¡°Hich..Uuuu¡­Lute I miss you, Uwaaaa¡­ I love you, please don¡¯t leave me,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, I love you too Trecia,¡± [+70,000 Love Points] Trecia wept against my chest, she cried for a very long time before she calmed down. But even though she had calmed down, she still hugged me, not letting me see her face. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Trecia¡¯s voice was small. She let go of her hug with a flushed face, she held my hand tightly. We both sat on a garden bench, she still looked silent without speaking at all. When I saw her I was surprised, the pajamas she was wearing now were transparent, because of water, I could clearly see her pink underwear. Trecia turned to me and when she saw me staring at her chest, she looked down. Instantly her face turned red she hugged her body, and away from me. ¡°Lu-Lute don¡¯t look, this is embarrassing,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I can only nod looking another way. Even though I want to see that, I can¡¯t force her, there wille a time when our rtionship gets closer and she epts me. Trecia breathed a breathe easy, immediately she dried herself using a wind spell. ¡°You can turn around now,¡± I turned and saw her, Trecia had a blush on her face, her long thick hair made her look beautiful. She sat beside me ying with her fingers. ¡°Lute, did you just get here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I wanted to shock you, but who would have thought you mumbled with my reflection, ¡°D-don¡¯t bring that up again, that¡¯s so embarrassing,¡± Trecia smacks my hand in shame. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because you look cute now,¡± ¡°I-I am cute,¡± Trecia held her face in embarrassment. ¡°So are we lovers now?¡± I whispered in her ear, Trecia¡¯s face turned red. She looked left and right shyly, before nodding slowly. I find it funny because of her cute behavior. I then told her my journey so far, Trecia heard me with sparkling eyes. When she heard I had another woman, her face stiffened as she looked disappointed, but I quickly reassured her that I loved her too. ¡°Don¡¯t you ept me like this?¡± I said sadly. ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just that Lute, do you really love me? You have many women beside you, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman don¡¯t you find me annoying?¡± Terica looked down, tears starting to gather in her eyes again. I smiled and hugged Trecia, caress her hair, I looked straight into her bright yellow eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I love you the way you are, so Trecia, don¡¯t think of yourself as weak or anything. You are always beautiful to me.¡± I brought my face closer and kissed her, Trecia was surprised, she closed her eyes feeling my kiss. After breaking the kiss she touched her lips, with a red face she nodded in understanding. ¡°Um, I see, I¡¯ll be a Lute woman no matter what,¡± Trecia smiled charmingly at me. I was mesmerized by her smile, Trecia was embarrassed because I was looking at her with such an expression. She looked down and hugged my hand tightly. ¡°Lu-lute, h-since I¡¯m already your lover, s-are we going to do that,¡± Trecia mumbled a little. ¡°Hah? do that, what do you mean?¡± I asked confused. ¡°I-I¡¯ve read a book that tells about a couple who have intercourse after they confess to each other.¡± Trecia looked at me with a flushed face. I was stunned, what book did she read? Shouldn¡¯t a book like this not be read by children? Why did she have that book? Chapter 106: Engagement ¡°No, the book must be wrong, we can do that when you¡¯re ready,¡± ¡°O-okay,¡± Trecia had a flushed face. [Master, try to say it¡¯s the truth I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t refuse] Woli giggles. I just ignored what Woli said. Trecia hugged my hand, we talked about a lot of things. This time she talked about all the bad memories she had, I always heard her. Trecia looked calm, even though memories she spoke of were bad ones. After we finished talking, we headed to her room. When maids saw this, they looked astonished, for the youngdy was in a good mood, different than usual. Plus right now youngdy was hugging a man¡¯s hand with a happy smile. This made them wonder, who was that man? Arriving in her room, Trecia told me toe inside, we read many books she had. Trecia was happy because she could talk to me about things she liked. After nightfall, we were called by the maid to the dining room. When Reynold saw his daughter hugging my arm he was startled and narrowed his eyes at me. But when he saw his daughter had a happy smile, he calmed down and sighed. He thought this was better than seeing his daughter glum all time. I sat in the chair, Trecia sat beside me. Reynold put his hands together, he looked at me with a smile, but his eyes showed something different. ¡°Hey kid, what did you do to my daughter?¡± ¡°D-daddy, I want to marry Lute!!¡± Trecia shouted [Hohoho she¡¯s very straightforward] Woli nodded. Instantly room temperature froze, even I was surprised to hear this. Trecia frankly made our rtionship clear. Reynold was speechless, he looked at both of us with a dumbfounded face. ¡°Wait Trecia? You just said you wanted to marry Lute?¡± Reynolds asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, I love Lute, I don¡¯t want anyone but him,¡± Trecia said seriously. Reynold held his head, he tried to process what had just happened. He looked at me with a deep gaze. ¡°Hey kid, do you know anything about this?¡± ¡°Err¡­ just like Trecia said, we love each other, she¡¯s not lying,¡± ¡°Wait, when did your rtionship start?¡± Reynolds asked. ¡°I-I¡¯ve liked Lute since five years ago, we just made our rtionship clear just now,¡± Trecia said shyly. Reynold was dumbfounded to see his daughter acting coy, plus he didn¡¯t know at all that his daughter liked someone all this time. After all, he worked almost every day and had little time for his daughter. But when he saw his daughter who looked happy with me, he couldn¡¯t resist. Reynold remained silent for a few minutes before he made his decision. ¡°Hey kid, follow me,¡± Reynold said to me. ¡°Father, where are you taking Lute?¡± Trecia looked worried. ¡°This is just a conversation between men,¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Trecia, I also want to rify our rtionship,¡± I said. Trecia saw me calm her down, just nodded, but she still looked worried. Reynold took me to look at the night sky, he let out a deep breath. ¡°I was not a good father to my daughter, after the death of their mother when Trecia was 9 years old, things didn¡¯t go well. I didn¡¯t have much time to be with them, our rtionship was getting worse. Trecia was only taken care of by her older sister, and look at it until now, our rtionship hasn¡¯t improved at all,¡± Reynold smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course I know how hard it is to be royalty, uncle, this is why I never wanted to be part of a noble family. Because it¡¯s troublesome, but if it¡¯s for my woman I¡¯ll ept it.¡± I shrugged to say the truth, Reynoldughed softly at me. He then thought back to his past, when he met his wife. At that time he was just a naughty boy, who liked to skip ss until he met his wife. Since then, he was fascinated by her beauty and personality, it changed him from being a naughty boy to a diligent child. He really understands how love can change a person¡¯s personality. ¡°Kid, do you love my daughter?¡± Reynolds asked seriously. ¡°Of course uncle, I love Trecia, you don¡¯t have to doubt our rtionship. I want to ask for your approval, uncle, and I have one thing you need to hear because it really concerns our future rtionship,¡± I said seriously. ¡°One thing? What¡¯s that?¡± Reynolds was curious. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Reynolds seriously. ¡°I have other women besides Trecia,¡± ¡°What??¡± Reynold was startled, he held my shoulder tightly, there was even a cracking sound from my bones. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all even though he was holding my shoulder tightly. ¡°You, have you told Trecia about this?¡± Reynold asked as if he would be angry. ¡°Of course I told her, uncle. she also epted me even though she knew I had another woman,¡± Reynold backed up holding his head, he was feeling dizzy right now. He didn¡¯t know whether to ept this or not, but if he refused, his daughter would definitely be very sad. It¡¯s just that man his daughter loves has another woman, he feels it will be bad for his daughter. Reynold asked the maid to call his daughter here, he needed more rity from these two couples. When Trecia was here, she immediately embraced my arm with a happy face. ¡°Trecia, didn¡¯t you know he had another woman, why did you ept him?¡± Reynolds asked in confusion. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t care that Lute has another woman, as long as I have him that¡¯s enough for me. After all, I¡¯m not as good as other kids. But Lute epts me as I am, I don¡¯t care if other people say bad things about me, I just need Lute,¡± Trecia hugged my arms tighter. Reynold could see how much Trecia loved me, she didn¡¯t even care that I had another woman. Taking a deep breath he finally made up his mind. He looked at the two of us and nodded his head. ¡°I see, I¡¯ll take it, but Lute if you make Trecia sad, you¡¯ll know consequences,¡± Reynold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll make Trecia happy,¡± I patted my chest. ¡°And also because you¡¯re still kids, although I know people usually get married when they¡¯re 16. But for us nobles, we¡¯ll get you engaged for now.¡± Trecia looked pleased, and for me of course, I epted. Getting engaged was a natural thing to happen among nobles. ¡°Your the engagement will take ce a week from now, I¡¯ll be sending letters to some nobles as well as N, I hope she won¡¯t be angry when shees back here,¡± Reynold chuckled. I thought back to a woman with blonde hair with a few strands of purple hair, she also had amethyst-colored eyes but even though she was beautiful, her personality was very bad. Chapter 107: Fighting Nola Again One weekter I¡¯m currently in front of the mirror, Silvie helping me put on clothes that look formal. Woli floated in the air, she saw our current state. All this time she was always in the system, of course, she was bored. When Silvie and Celyne heard I was engaged to Trecia, their faces darkened. I calmed them for quite a while, by taking them out shopping. During that time they looked indifferent to me, after I kissed them, then they epted it. Well, it looks like a kiss is a right thing to calm them down. And for Yua, Dina and Lusi, they took it for granted, maybe because they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of engagement. They¡¯re already happy with me, so they don¡¯t care about such things. *Bam!!* The door suddenly opened, there was a woman with long blonde hair with a few strands of purple hair, falling like a waterfall to her hips, she was looking at me now with anger. It¡¯s right that she is N when she found out her little sister was engaged to me, she immediately came back and asked me to fight. Of course, as expected she was defeated easily by me. But she didn¡¯t give up and continued to fight me until now. But being defeated again, even as this became the talk of Ashleigh residence, their youngdy who became one of the top students in the academy was defeated so easily by me who wasn¡¯t even an academy student yet. Even this spread to some nobles, they started to take an interest in me. Actually, I don¡¯t want to attract much attention, but if it¡¯s like this, I can only ept it. After all, it was a good thing for nobles to know that the son-inw of the Ashleigh family wasn¡¯t a random person. That way, they couldn¡¯t underestimate me who suddenly got engaged to the Ashleigh family. ¡°Lute!! Fight with me.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop? You¡¯re only humiliating yourself even more,¡± I looked at N with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I will cancel this engagement, I don¡¯t want Trecia to be taken by someone like you,¡± N said angrily. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard everything from Trecia? We love each other, you should ept it all.¡± ¡°Love? But why do you have another woman besides you? And you say you love each other?¡± N was getting angrier, she pointed at Silvie. I frowned at her, I turned to Silvie, she understood and nodded. ¡°Okay,e with me, we will fight outside.¡± ¡°Master, can I join the fight too?¡± Woli asked. ¡°No, you¡¯d better note.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ boring,¡± ¡°Wolies with me we go see others.¡± Silvie hugged Woli and led her out room. Woli could only surrender when Silvie hugged her and carried her away. ¡­.. When N and I were outside, because it was still noon, not many guests had arrived. But that¡¯s pretty much surrounded us. Many people discuss to see the show, N looks furious because most discussion wants to see how great my skills are. N took out her sword, it was a sword that shone with purple light and looked elegant. She instantly shed into the air and a purple energy sh rushed at me, I dodged her attack with ease. I also took out my ice sword, I lunged at it and our swords collided with each other. ¡°Just give up, N, you won¡¯t win,¡± ¡°Who will give up, I will not,¡± N thrusts her sword, and I back off. She raised her sword and a purple aura gathered around her sword after which she flung it down. ¡°Vi Wass,¡± Her attack created purple-colored energy that charged towards me. I covered myself with chains and charged forward. N looked annoyed because her attack was blocked by a chain and it didn¡¯t hit me at all. She then created multiple swords in the air shooting at me, but I fought all of them with my chains. I quickly arrived in front of her, and our swords shed again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry N, but I will beat you now,¡± After that I created a chain drill in her direction, N was surprised. She tried to dodge it, but the earth elemental chain pulled her leg inside. She had no choice but to fight my chain with her sword. Her sword glowed purple and a collision urred creating an explosive sound. *BOOM* After the explosion disappeared, I saw N sitting on the ground, with my sword almost touching her neck. N was silent, cheers rang out from the crowd watching our battle. I lowered my sword looking at N. ¡°Hich¡­ why did I lose again, why¡­¡± I was surprised to see N crying, I squatted down and wiped her tears. N looked at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You just need to ept our rtionship, I¡¯m strong enough to protect Trecia as well as protect you,¡± N opened her eyes wide, she patted my hand, and wiped her tears. She stood up from her spot and turned around not looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s not that I just give up, but I will ept your rtionship. You¡¯ll see, I won¡¯t lose.¡± [+1.000 Love Point] I was surprised, N with her blushing face walked away from this ce. I just chuckled and left too. The crowd saw that show was over, going back to their own business. ¡­.. That night, I greeted guests who came with a smile. I feel my lips stiffen now, luckily Trecia is with me, she hugs my hand with a smile. She was currently wearing a beautiful sleeveless white dress. Silvie, Celyne, and others were currently sitting in one of the ces. They looked at us with smiles, although Celyne and Silvie actually felt a little jealous. Because they weren¡¯t Lute¡¯s first fianc¨¦e. ¡°Silvie, how aboutter we also ask Lute to do the engagement for us?¡± Celyne smiled holding Silvie¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, but it doesn¡¯t seem possible right now,¡± Silvieughed softly. ¡°Hmn¡­ that¡¯s right after all Lute hasn¡¯t made his name known to many people, if he has many women all of a sudden, the public will look at him strangely,¡± Celyne nodded. Exactly as Celyne said, strong men sometimes do have many fianc¨¦es or wives. But that was if the woman was just an ordinary person, and what if the woman was nobles and whatnot? They usually only have one wife, unless his wife epts he having another woman. And if another woman is also a noble, Lute must make his name famous and considered strong, so that people can ept him. But this kind of thing almost never happened, because nobles were usually loyal to only one partner, plus making a name famous and considered strong was not easy. And if his wife doesn¡¯t ept him having another woman, it can¡¯t be done. This was why sometimes nobles had illegitimate children, although this was rare. ¡­ [A/N: Author Are you waiting for the academy? sorry but this is necessary, soon the academy plot will begin. XD Chapter 108: Trecias Most Beautiful Day When I greeted guests, I was surprised by one guest who came. It was aristocrat Matthew, a middle-aged man with brown hair with green eyes. He gave me a friendly smile, I¡¯m sure it was a fake smile, but of course, I had to wee him. ¡°Nice to meet you, if I¡¯m not mistaken your name is Lute Carter right?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too Mr. Hedrix,¡± ¡°Hahaha, looks like you recognize me,¡± ¡°Of course, Matthews family is famous all over the city,¡± We shook hands, I have to be careful with this guy. He¡¯s more dangerous than he looks, he¡¯s the reason why demons attack the city. Maybe now he¡¯s up to something. After a few conversations Hedrix headed into the hall, I narrowed my eyes in the direction he left. Trecia looked at me in bewilderment, as my mood suddenly changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lute?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that you have to watch out for Matthew¡¯s family,¡± I whispered. Trecia didn¡¯t know what I meant, but she just nodded her head. After greeting all guests, the event started. Reynold came down the stairs, Trecia and I followed behind him. Reynold started his speech before he started the party. ¡°Alright, my guests, now let¡¯s start the party,¡± Reynold smiled Soon the sound of music ying, some people talking, some dancing. I extended my hand towards Trecia. ¡°Trecia, let¡¯s dance too,¡± ¡°Um,¡± Trecia smiled, holding my hand. Arriving at the dance venue, my hands pulled her hips closer so that her breasts hit my chest. Trecia¡¯s face turned red, we then started our dance. I¡¯ve learned to dance with her before, so I¡¯m used to it now. ¡°You look beautiful Trecia,¡± Trecia¡¯s face turned red, she lowered her head in shame. ¡°You look handsome too Lute, I didn¡¯t expect a day like this toe,¡± Trecia smiled charmingly at me. ¡°If you want something, tell me Trecia, I¡¯ll try to make it happen,¡± I kissed her forehead. ¡°Um,¡± I smiled and we continued our dance until the music finished. Then I danced with Alice when the music changed. Alice looked happy when I asked her to dance. She wore a beautiful red dress, with her hair in a bun that exposed her sexy neck. ¡°You¡¯re not mad that I¡¯m engaged to Trecia?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry, it¡¯s just that I feel jealous, how do you get rid of this jealousy Lute?¡± Alice said sullenly. ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you tonight,¡± I whispered in her ear. Alice¡¯s body trembled, then her breath became hot, if I didn¡¯t hug her tightly, she might fall and embarrass herself while we were dancing. ¡°Lute, I-I¡¯m wet,¡± Alice looked at me with a hot expression. ¡°Hold on, tonight I will satisfy you.¡± We continued our dance, I danced to each of my women. I also danced with a woman I didn¡¯t know, well this was indeed one of the necessary events. Reynold conversed with other nobles. He looked proud to have such a great son-inw like me, even some nobles looked envious, because Reynold was very lucky to have a son-inw who had great potential in the future. Finally, the party was over and all guests went home. The maids cleaned the hall, Silvie and others headed to their respective rooms. As for me, I head for Trecia¡¯s room, I will apany her until she sleeps. When Reynold found out that I had multiple women, he was very surprised. But since it was like this, and Trecia epted it so easily, he could only follow his daughter¡¯s wishes. He had prepared a room for all of us, so everyone got their room, except for Dina, Yua, and Lusi, they prefer to have only one room. Inside Trecia¡¯s room, I¡¯m currently caressing Trecia¡¯s hair, she looks very tired and sleepy. ¡°Today is the most beautiful day I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Trecia said. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, in the future, we will have more beautiful days,¡± ¡°Um, I was looking forward to it,¡± Trecia smiled. ¡°Sleep well Trecia, sweet dreams,¡± I kissed her forehead. Trecia nodded and closed her eyes. I turned off the light and left the room. Next, I headed for Alice¡¯s room. When I was there, Alice was naked in a seductive pose. ¡°Lute, please make me satisfied,¡± I saw that her pink frill was already drenched in honey juice. Licking my lips, I pounced on Alice, and we did that until she was exhausted and fell asleep with a satisfied face. Luckily this residence room was soundproof, so no one heard moans Alice made. I then moved to Dina¡¯s room, when I opened the door I saw three beautiful buttocks facing me. The three of them were currently chatting in a prone position. When they heard the sound of the door opening, they turned towards me. Dina had a seductive expression and opened her pink slit. ¡°Lute, we all want you to satisfy us,¡± And the battle on bed continued, after massaging Lusi and Yua until they passed out, I did that with Dina until she was tired and we fell asleep. ¡ª¨C 6 months passed. During these six months, Alice has ovee her difort with my other women. I was happy because now Alice had a smile on her face andughed a lot. My rtionship with all my women is getting better, I feel satisfied with this situation. But the peaceful state could not continue continuously because academy examinations were about to begin. Tomorrow Mervbanis Academy will start its entrance exams. All this time I¡¯ve been training with others, but I haven¡¯t felt any increase in strength at all. It seems like Academy or hunting monsters is one of the fastest ways for me to be strong. Uncle Braine also said that increasing strength is not easy, even he is still at Rank A. When I asked Reynold what kind of strength he has, I was surprised, because he is at Rank S, as expected of nobles they are very strong. I sat on a park bench, looking at my woman who was ying. To my left is Trecia, while to my right is Silvie. Trecia hugged my arm happily while Silvie just held my hand. Some people look at me strangely, because even though I already have a fianc¨¦, there is another woman beside me. My name became more and more famous not only for my strength but also I was also considered ady killer. Many women were cautious near me when they saw me, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh hearing rumors created by society. Chapter 109: Exam and Beginning of the Story. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lute?¡± Trecia asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I was thinking about rumors that were made these few months,¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the expression of that woman when she saw me?¡± I turned to a brown-haired woman, the woman¡¯s face immediately turned red. She quickly moved away from my sight. Silvie held her stomachughing at this. ¡°Hahaha, you mean thatdy killer rumor? Isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, and you are one of the victims,¡± I whispered in Silvie¡¯s ear. Silvie¡¯s face turned red, she pinched my ear in displeasure. ¡°Lady Silvie, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with a pained expression. ¡°Hmph that¡¯s better,¡± Silvie released her pinch. Treciaughed at our behavior, she knew all my women well. They all had unique personalities, but even so, all of them liked Lute, so she knew even though Silvie looked like that, she actually liked Lute. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s academy exams start, aren¡¯t you feeling nervous,¡± Trecia asked. ¡°I was nervous, but since we¡¯ve all been practicing, I think it¡¯s going to go well,¡± Silvie replied. ¡°I-I feel like I¡¯m going to fail,¡± Trecia said worriedly. ¡°Calm down Trecia, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t fail, although some people say the Mervbanis Academy exam is very difficult, it only applies to them, ordinary people. With the abilities you have, I¡¯m sure you can be a student of the academy,¡± I reassured her. ¡°If Lute says so, I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Trecia nodded with a firm expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself, I just want you to stay safe that¡¯s enough for me,¡± I caress her head. Trecia smiled happily, after talking for a while everyone finished ying and we returned home, Trecia is staying at my house today. Reynold initially refused this, but seeing Trecia pleading, he finally allowed it. Silvie and Celyne returned to the manor, since it wasn¡¯t a day they were staying and also tomorrow academy was going to start its exams, they needed to prepare themselves. Alice also returned to her house, she said she would give a final lesson to her gang. When I got home, I prepared dinner. Woli always appears at this time and makes a mess when dinner arrives. We allughed, seeing Woli¡¯s funny behavior. After dinner, we chatted for a while before heading to our room. Today we didn¡¯t do anything, we didn¡¯t want to bete for tomorrow, so we all went to bed early. ¡ª¨C The next morning, we were all in front of the academy gates. Lots of people and carriages here. The carriage we boarded could only stop in front of the academy gate, we had to walk towards the colosseum arena where the entrance exam would start there. ¡°Indeed, this Academy is in the middle of the city and is the turning point of everything here, principal of Mervanis Academy is the strongest person in the city,¡± Trecia said. ¡°Strongest? How strong is she?¡± Alice asked curiously. ¡°No one knows for sure how strong she is because she always beats her opponent easily. She¡¯s also rarely seen, most of the affairs at the academy are handled by the vice principal and secretary,¡± this time Celyne answered. ¡°Let¡¯s all go in. Oh right, I need to tell you something.¡± I looked back. They all looked confused, but I had a serious expression that made them seem to think what I said next was very important. ¡°After we enter Colosseum, we will separate but don¡¯t worry. The test has begun, and we must try our best.¡± ¡°Wait Lute, how did you know the uing exam? Every year exams will change, this is to let people know there is no shortcut to bing an academy student,¡± Trecia looked confused at me. I just smiled and the answer I gave made them even more confused. ¡°Of course this is a secret, after entering we will also be divided into groups of three members,¡± They all looked at each other as if they didn¡¯t understand, but I walked towards Colosseum, they just followed behind. When we arrived in front of the Colosseum, gates were still closed and there were a lot of people here, maybe thousands, all of them from different races. But those who will be students, definitely not this many. Suddenly a woman¡¯s voice was heard in the air, it was the teacher¡¯s voice who was on themittee for this year¡¯s exam. The woman¡¯s voice sounded loud using magic. {For all participants, the exam will start after the colosseum gate is opened. This year you all are very lucky, because this year, princesses of the Human kingdom, Beastmen kingdom, and Elf kingdom attended Mervbanis Academy as students. Your abilities will be seen by them and maybe you will be recruited by one of them} Shouts and cheers rang out, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how excited they were right now. ¡®What are you all thinking? All princesses will be my lovers, you¡¯ll see,¡¯ I thought to myself. {This year¡¯s exam is more difficult than the previous year, if you can¡¯t face it, give up immediately. Even though you will never die in this exam, but the pain you suffer will be felt in your body, you might go crazy after this exam} When everyone heard this, they gulped. Even if you don¡¯t die, but if you taste death, it will affect the mentality of that person. {Alright, I¡¯m sure you are impatient, now let¡¯s start the test!!} *Rumble!!* Colosseum gate opened, and soon everyone entered huddled together. As for me, I¡¯m waiting for everyone toe in, I don¡¯t want to get huddled in a crowd. After many people entered, I looked at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now,¡± ¡°Um,¡± They all nodded, we ran towards the colosseum. As I passed through the gate, my vision immediately darkened for a few seconds, before the light appeared and I arrived at a ce in the forest. There are 3 people here including me, three of us looked at each other in confusion, I held my head looking at two people in front of me at this time. It¡¯s exactly the same as in the game, there is a man the same age as me, he has an ordinary face with ck hair and ck eyes. There¡¯s nothing special about him, it¡¯s just that he is the protagonist, this is where the story begins. While the other was a woman with bluish-ck hair down to her waist, her eyes were like sapphire stones, her face was beautiful. Her body could be said to be sexy, but she was wearing unobtrusive clothes, so the sexy impression didn¡¯t show at all. She is the main Heroine and also has a very chaotic past, plus her ability to make things even moreplicated. Chapter 110: Pearls In Every Area {Did you see other people around you? They are your group. The first exam is to find three pearls with their respective features. Three pearls are located in three different areas. Forest area there are Natural Pearls, Desert area there are Sand Pearls, Sea area there are Sea Pearls. Each area only has 100 pearls, which means out of 5,000 participants only 300 people can pass this exam, after which you can be considered as Mervbanis Academy students. But keep in mind, even though you have passed to be a student at this Academy, there will still be another exam that will determine your rank and ability} We all take this seriously because it will determine whether we qualify or not, to be students of Mervbanis Academy. {Teamwork is very necessary if you want to enter Mervbanis Academy. We don¡¯t need a person who is ipetent at cooperating, and having party members killed for your mistakes, even if you have strong abilities. You can beat other teams to get a pearl, but if one of your team members loses, you will be expelled from this illusion world and considered eliminated} When you hear words that one of the team members loses, this exam will be very difficult to do. Because we have to protect each other so that neither one of us is defeated and dies. But this is also at the same time advantageous because when one of the enemy members dies, we will win this battle. {Once all pearls have been obtained by 100 teams, those who don¡¯t get them will be eliminated. There are also monsters from Rank F to Rank B+, they are all real monsters but don¡¯t worry as I said before. In this world of illusion even if you die and feel pain, you will not die in the real world. Alright since I already exined everything, now start hunting!!!} Immediately there was amotion, it seemed that many groups had started looking for natural pearls around the forest. The three of us looked at each other, I told them toe closer to me. ¡°Alright, how about we introduce ourselves to each other?¡± I said they nodded at me. ¡°N-my name is Elysia Mauren, I have the ability to reflect enemy attacks and create a mirror that will emit attacks from there,¡± Elysia said nervously. ¡°Wow, that sounds amazing. As for me, My name is Lute Carter, my weapons are sword and chain, I can make some basic elements for me to use, I also have Famos.¡± They were surprised to see me, Elysia pointed at me with slightly shaking hands. The protagonist also looks at me with a dumbfounded face. They pointed at me and said in unison. ¡°¡±You aredy killer,¡±¡± My brows twitched at what they just said. It seems rumors about me have spread very widely. But I can¡¯t help it either, because it¡¯s true. ¡°Can you guys stop calling me that?¡± I said annoyed. ¡°Hehehe I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elysia apologized. The protagonist also scratched his head with an apologetic expression. He then introduced himself, which made me actually quite curious about his real name. ¡°My name is Richard Foster, my abilities are body strengthening and sword techniques, I can also use wind magic,¡± Richard said. I just found out that the protagonist¡¯s name is Richard because when ying the game, your name can be filled as you like, except for thest name. So what I know is that protagonist has the surname Foster. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already introduced ourselves, all we have to do now is work together to find natural pearls here,¡± I exined. ¡°With Lute¡¯s help, I think this will go easy,¡± Richard said. ¡°I-I thought so too!!¡± Elysia looked at me with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°You guys don¡¯t think that with me, everything will go well, all we need to clear this exam is teamwork, you understand?¡± I said seriously. They nodded hearing me, I smiled and we started looking for where natural pearls were. During the search, we ran into another group, they looked wary, but we ignored them and looked elsewhere. ¡°Lute, I heard you already have a fianc¨¦, but why do you have another woman?¡± Elysia behind me asked. ¡°Pffft,¡± Richard tried not tough at Elysia¡¯s sudden question. I shook my head and moved beside Elysia, I whispered in her ear which made Elysia¡¯s face redden. She hastily moved away from me, I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw this. *Scree!!* Suddenly a giant red bird came from above, its charged towards us. We were surprised and jumped to dodge the attack. When the bird fell, dust flew everywhere, we were all alert to see the bird. ¡°Th-it¡¯s a Rank C+ monster Flybon bird,¡± Richard was dumbfounded. ¡°Lute, take a look at its neck, isn¡¯t that a natural pearl?¡± Elysia shouted. Richard and I looked at Flybon¡¯s bird neck, it turned out that what Elysia said was true, on the bird¡¯s neck there was a green pearl size of a palm. ¡°Looks like we got lucky, I¡¯ll tie its up with my chains. You two attack its, Woli you help me too.¡± ¡°Finally I can fight again,¡± Woli immediately came out with her small body, ice-like snow appeared and started to make the temperature in the air cold. The giant bird opened its mouth and spouted fire at me. Woli made an ice wall in front of us, I jumped into the air, after that attacked Flybon with my chain, I tied its neck, legs, and wings. Flybon screamed in pain, I was on its head. When I looked at Elysia and Richard they looked amazed at my battle against monsters. ¡°What are you doing!? Quickly help me attack this monster.¡± They finally came to their senses and started moving to help me fight Flybon. Many mirrors were created in the air surrounding Flybon. Richard took out a long sword, he strengthened his body with a strengthening spell, after that he added a wind spell on his feet. When he jumps and attacks the Flybon bird, his movement is very fast every attack he makes will inflict many incisions on the Flybon bird¡¯s body. Elysia also shot an attack from her mirror, attack was like blue light energy when it hit Flybon bird¡¯s body, it would cause burns. Flybon struggled to break free from my chains. Of course, Woli and I didn¡¯t let this happen, Woli flew around Flybon while shooting emerald ice that made Flybon¡¯s legs freeze. I used my ice sword and plunged it down, piercing Flybon¡¯s head. Flybon bird revolted when it felt a pain in its head, suddenly the bird¡¯s body burned with fire, I quickly used this sword¡¯s special ability. ¡°Ice Crater,¡± Ice shot from Flybon¡¯s head and froze its entire head. mes around its body slowly dissipated, Flybon Bird stopped moving and a notification sounded in front of me indicating this monster was dead. Chapter 111: What Happened to Elysia? [+15,000 Battle Points] ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so great Lute,¡± Elysia smiled happily. ¡°It seems that rumors that sounded were not wrong,¡± Ricard nodded in admiration. ¡®Indeed, everything is not wrong, even includingdy killer,¡¯ Iughed bitterly. ¡°So this is Famos, this is my first time seeing this creature,¡± Elysia touched Woli¡¯s cheek which irritated her. ¡°Stop touching my cheek, it¡¯s annoying,¡± I descended from the frozen head of the Flybon. Towards its neck, I groped and got a green natural pearl from there. We see this happily, I tossed it to Richard, he caught it in a hurry. ¡°Keep natural pearl. It cannot be stored in a spatial ring, although we can take things out of the spatial ring to use. We can¡¯t put things in this world into a spatial ring. Like this monster, it looks like the academy will take care of the corpseter.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± They nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to find another pearl,¡± They nodded, we headed for Desert now looking for sand pearls. While we were on our way, suddenly we were ambushed by six people. We make a defensive position with our backs to each other. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to taste death, give us pearl.¡± A man with a big nose pointed at a small pouch on Richard¡¯s waist. Perhaps they knew the pouch had natural pearls because the pouch glowed with a green light. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s purposely made to shine to make participants kill each other. Richard and Elysia looked angry when they were about to attack I stopped them. They were confused to see me for suddenly stopping them. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t need to fight us, quickly give pearls.¡± The big-nose manughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have two groups? We only have one pearl, what are you going to do after that?¡± I said yfully. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± A man wearing a ninja-like mask frowned. ¡°Hah¡­ I don¡¯t want to waste my energy on you guys, Woli as usual beat them all quickly,¡± ¡°Roger, Master,¡± Woli immediately freezes them before they can even attack. Elysia and Richard were surprised by Woli¡¯s strength, they admired me even more who not only had great strength, but also great Famos. We then continued our journey towards the desert, during which time, we chatted and sometimes some people woulde to us to try to take the pearls we had. But it was defeated easily by Woli. ¡°Lute, what did you do to get this strong?¡± Richard asked curiously. ¡°Nothing special, I¡¯m just training in Sorca Forest,¡± I replied casually. ¡°What?? Sorca Forest??¡± They were both dumbfounded. Just hearing this name, people will understand how dangerous this forest is, not only are monsters there very fierce, monsters rank there is also very high. Go a little deeper into the forest, you will find a lot of A-Rank Monsters. ¡°Wait Lute, you really train there? Isn¡¯t that ce very dangerous?¡± Elysia asked. ¡°Well, that ce is indeed dangerous, monsters there are fierce, even if it¡¯s just rabbits. I trained there for five years, there was an incident that almost cost me my life,¡± I turned to them and said seriously. They gulped at my exnation. ¡°So what happened next?¡± Elysia asked nervously. ¡°Of course I beat them all, otherwise how could I be here,¡± Iughed. Richard and Elysia looked at each other as if they didn¡¯t understand what I meant. I did not exin further, in front of us was a desert with hot sunlight. We have arrived at the next area, in search of sand pearls. ¡°Let¡¯s move together, it looks calm here, but I¡¯m sure there are monsters inside the sand,¡± Just when I said that three people were seen running in the desert, being attacked by a giant crab that appeared suddenly from sand, screams of pain were heard as their bodies were all chopped off by crab ws. We all swallowed hard seeing this incident. ¡°Let¡¯s be careful looking for sand pearls in this desert,¡± I saw them. ¡°Um,¡± They nodded, we ran in the hot desert carefully. Sometimes we meet other groups, they look wary to see us. We were also wary of them, soon a crab monster suddenly attacked their group. Since we didn¡¯t want to join the fight, we looked elsewhere. ¡°Lute, stop first, didn¡¯t you hear that voice?¡± Elysia said. ¡°Hah? what sound do you mean?¡± I looked back and was surprised, giant worm was currently behind us. The worm¡¯s mouth was filled with sharp fangs, it emitted a corrosive liquid from its mouth. ¡°Everyone dodge!!¡± They were surprised to hear my shout, but they nodded their heads. Just as we dodged, the worm attacked where we were before. ¡°G-g-giant worm? How can they be here.¡± Elysia had a frightened face, she backed away and fell. ¡°Lute, look at that worm¡¯s head, there¡¯s a sand pearl there,¡± Richard said. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the worm¡¯s head, there stuck to it a brown pearl like sand. But suddenly many giant worms appeared here, all worms had sand pearls on their heads. Elysia saw many worms be frightened, her body trembled, she recalled her past before she fainted on spot. ¡®Oh no, looks like it will start now!!¡¯ I looked at Elysia nervously, which is why Elysia¡¯s innate skill is such a chaotic skill. When she fainted from fear, something else inside of her would wake up. Suddenly a red aura gathered around Elysia, her hair that was previously bluish-ck had now turned reddish ck. Elysia stood up and opened her eyes, her eyes that were blue like sapphire before were now red like a ruby. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Elysia why are you still afraid of worms, let me help you defeat them all,¡± Elysia smiled broadly at giant worms. ¡°Richard, quicklyy down,¡± I shouted. Richard had a confused expression, but he immediately followed my lead. I alsoy down and looked at Elysia. Suddenly many mirrors appeared in the air, they had a different shape than one Elysia had used before, they were red in color with a threatening auraing from them. All mirrors surrounded the giant worm, giant worm hissed and shot poison from its mouth towards Elysia. Elysia just smiled, she flicked her finger and a giant mirror appeared in front of her protecting her and reflecting the attack giant worm had just thrown back towards itself. The giant worm is corroded with its own poison. ¡°Mirror Aias,¡± An attack of red light shot out from the mirror in front of Elysia, it pierced through the worm¡¯s body after that it was reflected into another mirror and hit another worm again. It continued to bounce off many mirrors floating in the air, every worm that is attacked will die with a body that has holes. ¡­.. [A/N: Author I will add Elysia¡¯s image in the character imageter. Chapter 112: The Spectacle In the hall where students were watching, many students were amazed by battles taking ce in the illusion world. They all saw this on arge screen in the air, the screen only showed 100 different group disys. These 100 screen disys are disys of a group that has obtained natural pearls. Some of the disys are erged, as they show the group that has the potential to be the strongest of 100 groups. Many discussions took ce among students, they were talking about which group would be first to clear the exam. ¡°I¡¯m a sure woman in red robe will clear exam first, take a look at her group. Not only is that woman¡¯s ability very strong, but her group also has great teamwork coordination. She has also obtained sand pearl,¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong, that bunny girl group is more interesting, she can create weapons and various weird things. Even though the group doesn¡¯t look strong, things made by the bunny girl are capable of dealing a lot of damage.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re all wrong, lizard girl and painter girl are greatest,¡± When female students heard what male students were discussing they looked displeased, because all discussion was about women. Annoyed, they also discussed the male student who looked great. ¡°Young Master of Finley family looks strong and handsome, a group he belongs to is also strong, his group will finish exam quickly¡± ¡°Is that so? But I think men with white hair have great abilities. The gaze he has is so sharp, I feel my heart melt.¡± A woman held her cheek shyly. When male students heard this they had displeased expressions. A debate ensued, teachers sitting above, hearing what students were discussing, they could only sigh. They looked at the screen again to find a suitable student for them to teach. From here alone they have seen several students who have potential. Many students caught their interest, but some teachers already had a disciple of their own. Each teacher can only have one disciple to teach until that disciple graduates from the academy. Some don¡¯t even want to ept disciple at all. Although all teachers teach every day in ss, they also choose one disciple for them to teach seriously, this is amon thing and is highly rmended by the principal. Because if a teacher from this academy who had strong abilities in their respective fields taught talented students, it would greatly benefit them. ¡°That cat girl has a B rank, I didn¡¯t expect this year to have so many students with such great potential. It¡¯s a shame that I already have a disciple,¡± A gray-haired look good man said. ¡°Are you regret you took a disciplest year, Devons?¡± A woman with straight gray hair fell like a waterfall to her waist, with bright yellow eyes and wearing a white Qipao that clung tightly to her body. She had a very beautiful face and voluptuous body, she will arouse any man lust who sees her. But Devons who was beside her just looked at her with a chuckle, it was because that woman was his sister. Even if his sister wore such clothes, if any man dared to approach her, he would have a bad ending. ¡°I have no regrets, although this year we have many great students with great potential. I don¡¯t think my disciple will lose to them either,¡± Devons said proudly. ¡°Hihihi, as expected of my brother, you¡¯re always like that,¡± The woman giggled. ¡°How about you, Lisa? Haven¡¯t you epted any disciple again since that incident?¡± A middle-aged woman with short ck hair wearing sses asked. The expression on Lisa¡¯s face changed before she took a deep breath. She looked at the screen again with a sad expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know, nothing interests me at all,¡± ¡°Lisa, you need to stop thinking about your disciple, it wasn¡¯t your fault, now is your time to let go of the past,¡±,¡± The ck-haired woman said. ¡°Thanks, Efis, I¡¯ll probably think about it,¡± Lisa smiled. ¡°Big sister, I support you too, we are always with you, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Devons said. ¡°What¡¯s with words you just said? You should have said that to Efis. Are you two already together? Haven¡¯t you two liked each other all this time?¡± Lisaughed looking at Devons and Efis. Two couples¡¯ faces turned red, they turned to each other, trying to shake off the awkward atmosphere. Lisa saw this, giggled, she looked again at the screen in front of her and her gaze stopped at a white-haired boy. The boy looks handsome and also has great abilities, he also has Famos, for some reason he feels the boy is different from others. Even though there is actually one more participant who has Famos which is bunny girl, she also has great abilities. It¡¯s rare to see two people who have Famos at the same time, especially in the same year. ¡®Maybe I should ept disciple now¡¯ ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C I looked at Elysia who had defeated all giant worms. Current Elysia was a reflection previous Elysia. Elysia¡¯s abilities were veryplicated, she had Mirror Dimension innate skill, which meant she was capable of anything mirror-rted. But not only that, but Mirror Dimension also disys a reflection of her, namely Alter Ego. If we mention Alter Ego, we will lead to another trait of Elysia as opposed to the previous one. Right now Elysia wasughing at all worms that had been killed in front of her, Richard had a dumbfounded expression. Two of us stood up slowly, Elysia turned around and rushed towards us. ¡°Hey Lute, I¡¯m strong right??¡± Rubi Elysia¡¯s eyes stared straight at me. ¡°Err¡­ you¡¯re very strong Elysia,¡± I nodded. ¡°Call me Elyse,¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I¡¯m confused. ¡°I want you to call me Elyse okay? If not,¡± Elysia red at me even though her lips were smiling. I just nodded and swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Elysia smiled and turned to Richard. He still looked confused by what had just happened, he also felt that Elysia was a little different from usual. Chapter 113: Bunny Girl ¡°And for you¡­ call me as usual,¡± Elysia looked at Richard with an ufortable expression, looks like she thought he was a nuisance. I saw this and understood why Woli mentioned the protagonist as useless because since earlier, I didn¡¯t see Richard¡¯s attitude was the same as in the game. He looked like a man who only had a simple mind, without any ambition to be strong or anything. [Master, it seems like a lot of people are heading here] I hear Woli¡¯s voice and look around, many groups are heading here, it seems they are attracted by worm corpses which has sand pearls. I ran towards one of the corpses and took sand pearl there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this ce will soon be a battlefield,¡± I dered to them. ¡°Why are we going Lute, aren¡¯t they just weaklings,¡± Elysia tilted her head. ¡°We have to get another pearl quickly, and even if we defeat them, we gain nothing from it.¡± ¡°I see, alright,¡± Elysia smiled. Richard also nodded, we rushed from there to the next ce. During the trip, we would meet a monster, but it was defeated easily. Then we saw an oasis in the middle of the desert we stopped there to rest. During that time Elysia was in a good mood, she was very happy fighting monsters. ¡°Hey Lute, do you feel Elysia is different from before?¡± Richard asked me. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just your feelings¡± ¡°That may be so,¡± Richard nodded. I chuckled, he was so easy to believe. I saw Elysia who was currently ying with a small crab in the sand, she smiled sinisterly and severed crab legs one by one. I gulped seeing what she did just now, suddenly she turned to me and smiled. ¡°Lute, sit here, I want to talk about something.¡± Elysia told me to sit beside her, I nodded and sat beside her, Elysia hummed looking at river water, she then spoke. ¡°Hey Lute, you told me earlier, the reason you have other women even though you are engaged is, that you don¡¯t want to make them lonely and give them happiness, is that true?¡± Elysia turned to me tilting her head. I scratched my cheek awkwardly, Elysia now is very different from before. She seemed to be interested in me, but what was the reason? I do not understand. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± ¡°What about me, I¡¯m so lonely can you give me happiness??¡± Elysia looked at me with a pleading expression. ¡°I¨C¡° ¡°Hahahaha, I was just joking, your face is so cute, I can¡¯t help it,¡± Elysia burst outughing. A blue line appears on my temple, I look at it in annoyance and stand away. Elysia keeps following me andughs at my face. ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s wrong Lute? Did you think I was telling the truth? Hahaha, your expression is so funny,¡± ¡®This woman pisses me off, you¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll change your character until all you think about is me,¡¯ [Pfft, Master, you got bullied by her, this is so funny] Woli was holding backughter in the system. ¡°Never mind let¡¯s go to the next location,¡± I said with an annoyed expression. ¡°Oya, oya, what is this, are you so upset, Lute?¡± Elysia giggled. I ignored her and took Richard to find another pearl. During the trip, all I heard was Elysiaughing continuously. This made me very upset, without realizing it we finally arrived at a beach that looks calm. ¡°Sea pearls should be in this area, let¡¯s go in,¡± *Brooom* Suddenly there was an engine sound like a car, we were surprised and turned towards it. There was a strange car like a jeep, moving fast towards us. We all immediately jumped to avoid it. A girl with white-haired bunny ears was driving a car along with her group. She looked at us with a mocking smile, suddenly her car tires pushed sand towards us making us all bathed in the sand. ¡°Hahaha, it suits all of you,¡± The car moves forward towards the sea and slowly transforms into a cool submarine before diving into the sea. We were all dumbfounded at what had just happened, I was also surprised to meet that woman. She is a sub heroine with Crafting abilities, she can make all kinds of things from her abilities, this is almost simr to Celyne¡¯s abilities, only the things she makes are things like technology, weapons, or something like that. ¡°How dare that woman make me dirty like this, I will repay her,¡± Elysia looked very angry, her body was covered with sand because of their car. ¡°Wait Elysia, you have to calm down,¡± Elysia looks at me with a charming smile, she holds my hand and pulls me towards the sea. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll make them regret it,¡± ¡°Oi wait for me,¡± Richard ran after us. We jumped into the sea, and as expected, we couldn¡¯t breathe underwater. That¡¯s because we haven¡¯t reached Rank A. When a person reaches Rank A, there will be many changes in their body like you will be able to fly, even breathe underwater. Elysia narrowed her eyes looking into seawater when she saw the submarine earlier. She made a mirror in front of her and shot red energy towards the submarine. Bunny girl in the submarine was shocked, she dodged the attack and looked up. ¡°Heh, what can you do here? You¡¯re even having trouble breathing.¡± The bunny girl scoffed, she looked at her group members and told them to press a button. They nodded, and a canon appeared on the back of the submarine. Cannon was pointed at us, then engine sound was heard and an energy shot was fired. Elysia just smiled, she created a mirror in front of her and reflected attack. The bunny girl didn¡¯t expect her attack to be reflected, she tried to dodge the attack, but the submarine was still slightly hit. ¡°Damn it, looks like I underestimated them,¡± *ROAAARR* From the sea came a roar, after which creatures such as smanders, crocodiles, and many other sea creatures headed here. Some of them had sea pearls in their eyes, Richard and I were surprised, we both swam out of the water to catch our breath. But seeing Elysia who was still attacking towards that group¡¯s submarine, I shook my head and pulled her with my chain after that I wrapped my arms around her waist. Elysia was taken aback, she looked at me with an angry expression, but I ignored her and we all go out of water. We took a breath. ¡°Lute, why did you stop me, I want to beat that woman,¡± Elysia looked displeased. ¡°We can¡¯t beat them now, terrain in water makes it hard for us to breathe, you can fight her after we finish this test, if we fail, we won¡¯t pass the exam. You don¡¯t want this to happen do you?¡± I see it seriously. Elysia opened her eyes wide finally she sighed, she was too emotional earlier, so she forgot about this. ¡­.. [A/N: Author I have added Elysia¡¯s image in the character image, you can check it out] Chapter 114: Rank Group ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get sea pearls,¡± Elysia nodded. I smiled, we then went into the water, when we entered the water we didn¡¯t see bunny girl group anymore. It seemed they had cleared the exam, Elysia¡¯s face darkened, she was displeased that she not only failed to beat bunny girl, but she also finished the examtepared to the bunny girl group. With its angry expression, the sea monster that was heading towards us died horribly. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle look this. She quickly took sea pearl and suddenly we were all transferred to the colosseum arena. I saw that there were only three groups here, when other groups saw us arriving, they seemed interested. ¡°Lute!! You¡¯re here? I am d,¡± Alice looked at me happily, she ran towards me and hugged me tightly. Everyone there was dumbfounded to see this, when they tried to talk to Alice, for having been first to clear the exam, she just looked at them indifferently. But when in front of a man who had just arrived here, she became overjoyed. ¡°Hooh¡­ so this is one of your women,¡± Elysia looked at Alice nodding. Alice let go of her hug and looked at Elysia and Richard. ¡°Lute, are they your group?¡± Alice asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, introduce him is Richard, and she is Elysia,¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Richard smiled. ¡°Are you a Lute woman? I heard Lute has a woman other than his fianc¨¦e¡± ¡°I am indeed a Lute woman.¡± Alice hugged my arm tightly. Immediately everyone here was in an uproar, they looked at me in disbelief, because not only did I have a fianc¨¦, but I also had another woman. Even women became the fastest student toplete the exam. ¡°That¡¯s weird, what¡¯s so interesting about that guy?¡± The bunny girl looks at me from afar curiously, she has a member group of ck-haired men from the dog beastmen race, and a human girl with brown hair. Another group was a blue-haired man with gray eyes and a handsome face. Group members were a brown-haired roon woman and a gray-haired wolfman. This man is Young Master of the Finley family, his name is Rodney Finley. From the news heard he was a good young master, because his family upbringing was very strict, and he had great abilities. Many women want to be his woman but he refuses all of that, he says he wants to train to be stronger and doesn¡¯t want love affairs to interfere with his practice. His family also supports it, so that until now he has not had a fianc¨¦e. Rodney looked at me, he felt this white-haired man was not as simple as he looked. His fighting instincts said the man was very strong. He¡¯s getting more and more interested in fighting me and seeing who is a winner among them. ¡°Where is your group, Alice? How about you introduce them to us?¡± I ask. ¡°Ah, they¡¯re there, I¡¯ll introduce them,¡± Alice pointed at two people who were looking at us nervously. Alice told them toe here and they nodded walking over to them. Alice¡¯s group was a woman with yellow hair with an ordinary face she was from the human race, and the other was a woman with long ck hair with round sses, she was also from the human race. ¡°Introduce yourselves,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°My name is Charis Madalyn,¡± The yellow-haired girl said. ¡°I-I¡¯m Letty Can,¡± The girl with sses said. ¡°I am Lute Carter, they are my group Elysia and Richard,¡± I introduced my group. ¡°Alice, you were first to clear the exam right? I was surprised to see your group at the top.¡± Elysia pointed at the disy screen in the air. There you can see the names of groups that havepleted the exam. The first group is Alice¡¯s group, the second group is Natalia Mabel¡¯s group, this is the name of the bunny girl, the third group is Rodney Finley¡¯s Group. While we were the fourth group toplete the exam. ¡°This exam isn¡¯t difficult at all,¡± Alice said, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Actually, we feel ufortable because we are only a burden to Alice,¡± Charis said, Letty also nodded with an apologetic expression. ¡°What do you say? If you didn¡¯t help me, we wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Alice looked displeased. ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to put on that expression, we work as a team, we should help each other okay?¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Alice¡­¡± They both had expressions of emotion and admiration. ¡®Looks like Alice has got Fans now,¡¯ I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!!¡± Elysia shouted and pointed at a bunny girl named Natalia Mabel, she is a sub heroine with Crafting abilities. Natalia looked at Elysia with a mocking face, Elysia seeing this had an angry expression. She shot a red light from the mirror towards Natalia, Natalia jumped into the air dodging attack. Elysia shot at her again, this time Natalia stepped on the air, and a circle like a sci-fi circle appeared in the air she stepped on, after that she jumped up and down in air like flying, her right hand made arge canon, and fired her attack towards Elysia. But suddenly all attacks disappeared and a sound rang out in the air. {Fighting is not allowed here, if you want to fight, wait until the final test begins. Because the final exam will determine your rank as a student here. If you be one of the top 10 students this year, you will get a reward} Elysia and Natalia looked at each other with hostility. Natalia looked away and said with a mocking face. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll beat you,¡± ¡°I should be one saying that,¡± Elysia looked very angry. I just shook my head at their behavior, suddenly then another group appeared. It was Silvie and her group, Silvie smiled and rushed towards me. Then was Dina¡¯s group, then Celyne¡¯s group, Yua¡¯s group, and Lusi¡¯s group. Everyone gathered here which left participants and the audience astonished by the sheer number of women around me. But I was worried because I didn¡¯t see Trecia even after 70 groups were here. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry Lute, I¡¯m sure Trecia will pass this test,¡± Dina reassured me. ¡°You¡¯re right, why do I feel worried.¡± I smiled patting her head, Dina looked happy. Many male students looked at this with envious expressions, all the women beside me were very beautiful. They had also heard I being known as ady killer and this confirmed it all. They be worried, in case their woman bes a victimter. The female students looking at me also seemed to be a little interested, since a man like Lute became the man they wanted. Not only does he have a handsome face, is kind to his women, he also has strong strength. Chapter 115: Ability Check When the eightieth group appeared, I was very happy, because I saw Trecia in that group. Trecia rushes towards me and we hug with happy faces. ¡°Lute, I passed, I¡¯m so happy,¡± ¡°Hahaha, I told you before, there¡¯s no way my fianc¨¦ will fail,¡± Trecia has a beaming face, we hug for a few minutes, before letting go. I asked Trecia about her group, she said her group worked well together, even though their abilities weren¡¯t strong. I thank her group for helping Trecia pass the exam. ¡°Thank you very much for helping Trecia pass this exam,¡± ¡°No, we also thank Trecia, she has helped us,¡± An overwhelmed orange-haired woman looked at me with a flushed face. This was because the man in front of her was a handsome man and one of the fastest groups to clear the exam. ¡°Trecia has great abilities, without her we would have had a hard time passing the test.¡± Another woman was a ck-haired woman from the cat race. She had a short sword at her waist. I smiled and we chatted until finally all groups had finished the exam and gathered here. A woman¡¯s voice sounded again in the air, she exined the next test that would determine our strength. {All of you have cleared the first exam, congrattions you are now students of Mervbanis Academy. Next is an individual test that will determine your abilities. We have prepared an Appraisal Ball that will determine the Rank you have and the abilities you have. Are your ability Combat type? Defense? Or Supporters?} All students were silent listening to the teacher say, they were thinking about their own abilities. Because some of them are Supporter Types like Healers who don¡¯t havebat abilities. {You don¡¯t have to worry if your Rank isn¡¯t high, because most Supporter Types don¡¯t have anybat abilities at all. There was once a person with a Supporter-Type ability who hadbat abilities. He got it all with the training effort he had put in, he achieved what was supposed to be impossible. Don¡¯t you all know him? That¡¯s right, he is Hero of the Human Race who defeated Demon King along with heroes of other Races} Immediately a cheer rang out, at the mention of the hero. Even other races were amazed by Human Race Hero. Even though his abilities were only Supporters, he had extremely strongbat abilities, no one would dare underestimate him as heroes of the Human Race even though he only had support abilities. {Alright, I¡¯ve exined everything, now you guys can head for a ss ball on the table. We have prepared 10 Appraisal Balls to check your strength} Students lined up neatly in front of 10 Appraisal Balls, we also followed behind. Average student only has an E-D rank, they also have various types of abilities, while students who have a rank above are students who are considered geniuses. When Natalia put her hand on Appraisal Ball, many people were surprised to see the screen disyed on it. Her rank was C Rank and she was a Combat type, it was certain that she would be one of the Top Students this year. Then continued by Rodney, he also has a Combat-type ability with Rank C. ¡°You guys go first,¡± I turned to all my women. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first,¡± Trecia nodded. When she put her hand on the ball, her abilities were at Rank D and Supporter type, there had been no progress since six months ago. Trecia just sighed, but there was an unwavering determination in her eyes. Next up were Silvie, Yua, Dina, Lusi, when they put their hands on Appraisal Ball, everyone looked amazed and envious of me at the same time. Since they were all my women, not only did they have Rank C abilities, they were also Combat types. ¡®You haven¡¯t seen Alice¡¯s abilities,¡¯ I chuckled. And sure enough, when it was Alice who put her hand on Appraisal Ball, students¡¯ voices sounded very loud. Alice was Rank B with Combat-type abilities, they didn¡¯t expect to see a new student having Rank B. ¡­.. In the hall where Grade 2 and Grade 3 Students were watching a lot of discussions took ce. Teachers who were sitting above looking at the screen disy also had interesting expressions. ¡°That¡¯s so amazing, can¡¯t you see that cat woman is at Rank B, don¡¯t we already know who this year¡¯s strongest student is?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a new student B-rank this year either. Our previous year, I only saw C-rank students.¡± ¡°Oi you forgot one personst year, I heard Princess of Elf Kingdom has a B rank. But we didn¡¯t see when she checked her abilities because she didn¡¯t take part in the exam, I feel a little disappointed,¡± ¡°Her abilities alone are already high, it¡¯s only natural that she doesn¡¯t participate, plus Royal Princess has the privilege of not taking the exam at all. I¡¯m sure Elf Princess¡¯ abilities have improved.¡± Inside a beautiful VIP room with expensive furniture. Six beautiful women were sitting leisurely, watching screen outside. They wore interesting expressions when they saw Alice¡¯s abilities. ¡°It seems that there is a dark horse this year, even though she is not the noble or royal family, she has a B Rank at the same age as me, this is interesting. Don¡¯t you think so, Misti?¡± One woman had long crimson hair that reached her waist, ends of her hair curled. Her face is beautiful and seductive, able to make every man who sees her will be fascinated. She also has a different eye color on each side, the left is red and the right is white with a rainbow mix. She was wearing a ck dress with some essories there. She is the princess of the Human Kingdom named Anastasia Elvina. She had just asked the maid who was beside her. ¡°That¡¯s a right youngdy, she has the same B rank as you,¡± The maid beside her answered. It was a woman with grayish-brown hair, her face looked innocent and beautiful, she had beautiful purple eyes. The clothes she was wearing were maid clothes, if people saw her they might think she was just a in girl. But you can¡¯t see maids from Kingdom are just in girls. They are maids who have been trained to protect their youngdy from all kinds of dangers. Maid¡¯s name was Misti Clemency. Chapter 116: 10 Top Students Elf Princess also looked at the screen outside, her name was Viona Ramos. She had an innocent and beautiful face, her pink hair fell straight down to her hips. Her eyes were amethyst, her body had sexy curves, she looked at the screen expressionlessly. She didn¡¯t intend to recruit new students, she already had her own members. Although she was a little interested in how Alice came to have a B Rank. Beside her stood a Beautiful Maid Elf. Her hair is silver-purple, her eyes are purple, her body is very proportionate. She has an elegant demeanor, her name is Chloe Nedelka. She had been Viona¡¯s personal maid since they were little. ¡°I will try to recruit her, how about you Viona, do you have someone you want to recruit?¡± A beautiful girl from the wolf Beastmen race asked her. This wolf girl is Princess of Beastmen kingdom, her name is Marika Rhianon. She became a new student this year along with Anastasia. She had a savage atmosphere around her, her hair was dark blue, her eyes color was sapphire, fur on her tail was very thick. There is no Maid beside her, for Beastmen race, having a Maid is not necessary, they consider living independently is way to go. ¡°There¡¯s no one I want to recruit, you can recruit them if you want,¡± Viona said casually. Hearing this, Anastasia and Marika looked at each other with hostility. The Beastmen Kingdom and the Human Kingdom were enemies with each other, even now they were still at war. As for their Elf Kingdom a neutral kingdom, they would only go to war when the world really needed their strength. They also do not have discrimination between races, they consider all races living in this world to be of equal rank. ¡°Hmph, after all that girl is from Beastmen Race, I don¡¯t care even if she has a B Rank. Beastmen Race only thinks of solving all problems with strength,¡± Anastasia sneered. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s better than you cunning Humans who can only scheme against us,¡± Marika sneered. They looked at each other with deep hostility, the atmosphere in the room grew cold. A sudden pressure in the air made two of them turn silent and look at a ck-haired woman with shining ruby ??red eyes, who currently had a sharp gaze on them. It was Lianne, current student council president. ¡°This is not a ce for you to fight, if you want to fight do it in the training arena,¡± They both fell silent and looked away with a snort. ¡°Tch, I¡¯m not in the mood anymore,¡± Anastasia clicked her tongue. ¡°Same here,¡± Marika turned back to the screen. Looking at the disy screen, Lianne had an interesting expression. As the exam started, she was surprised to see a white-haired boy with bright yellow eyes taking the exam, and his group finishing the exam faster. She remembered boy was a boy who could run away from her. A faint smile formed on her face, she wanted to see what else this boy named Lute Carter could do. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C Elysia and Celyne currently ced their hands on Appraisal Ball, the ability she possessed was shown. They have a C Rank withbat type ability, discussion ensues among students. They did not expect to see this year¡¯s many students possess such great abilities. Then it was my turn, I put my hand on Appraisal Ball. Then screen above me shows Rank C+ and my ability is Combat Type. Cheers of female students were heard, while male students looked envious. Natalia and Rodney looked at me in surprise. They were already quite surprised by Alice¡¯s abilities, but it turned out that I also had great abilities. ¡®This guy named Lute it¡¯s not as simple as it looks¡¯ Natalia was getting more and more interested. Then it was Richard who put his hand on Appraisal Ball. He has Rank D+ andbat type. Although not as good as those with a C Rank and above, he is already considered a genius for his age. {Alright, the ability check has beenpleted. Next up is an assessment of this year¡¯s top student!!! The first rank was held by Alice Volenhart, this was without a doubt. The second Rank is held by Lute Carter. As for those who are in Rank C, you will fight for third to the tenth rank} Those at Rank C exchanged nces at this exnation. Looks like it¡¯s getting ready to start battle soon. {For champion winners, if you are not satisfied with only the third rank you have, you can try to fight second or first rank. After all, sometimes one¡¯s rank strength doesn¡¯t necessarily determine one¡¯s fighting ability} Hearing this year¡¯s top 10 student battle to determine their rankings, has begun, cheers ensued. They wanted to see the battle that was about to take ce. Alice and I just looked at each other chuckling, we need to wait until they decide third ce. We¡¯ll fight them if they¡¯re not satisfied with the rank they get. {All students who are not among this year¡¯s top 10 student, all of you can sit in audience seats. Soon second-year students, third-year students, teachers, and also royal princess will be here to witness the battle of this year¡¯s top 10 students} All students who were in the Colosseum arena went to audience seats, which only left 10 people here. Me, Alice, Silvie, Celyne, Lusi, Dina, Yua, Elysia, Natalia, Rodney. I find this very funny because six of them are my women. Even spectators didn¡¯t know what to say, all they wanted was to see the battle that was about to take ce. Not long after that, everyone in the school hall arrived here and took their seats in the audience. Royal princesses sat in seats reserved for important spectators, seated behind them were teachers of Mervbanis Academy. ¡°Lute!! We support you,¡± Suddenly I heard a familiar female voice, looking that way there was Shelly and her party members waving at me. I smiled and waved at them too, I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time. Chapter 117: The Battle Begins A female teacher who was on themittee for this year¡¯s exam showed herself. She floated in the air before slowly descending and standing in the center of the Colosseum arena. She is a middle-aged woman with brown hair tied into a ponytail, and green eyes, her name is Elfleda Bekki. {Ladies and gentlemen, these are this year¡¯s top 10 students. This year we have more talented students than the previous year, and those who be this year¡¯s Top 10 Students will be awarded prizes. These 10 students will be granted the right to own Vi as long as they are students in the academy. The first rank will get an A-Rank Weapon and 5 Glory Gold Coins, Second Rank will get a B Rank Weapon and 3 Glory Gold Coins, the third rank will get a C Rank Weapon and 1 Glory Gold Coins. While rank below will get an Elixir Mana. If you are lucky, you will also be a Disciple one of the teachers here} Everyone cheered hearing prizes the top 10 students got this year. The prizes that Academy gave to the top 10 students were enticing. {Rules are simple, you will fight one on one until one of you loses. After that, you will fight against other winners until third ce is determined. During that time you can attack with all your strength, and there is no need to be afraid to kill your opponent because we teachers have prepared a protective spell on your body. If this spell breaks it means you lose. Look at the screen above, there you can see who your opponent is} We looked at the screen, my name and Alice were at the top, while others had their respective opponents, they looked at each other after seeing this screen. Elfleda smiled looking at us, she then said. {Fight is about to start, the first one will be Celyne Corne against Yua Yamabuki, you two stay in the arena. While others wait their turn in audience seats that have been prepared} We who have not had a turn to sit in audience seats. Then not long after that, Celyne¡¯s fight against Yua began. They looked at each other with a smile, for them, the winner was not important, but this was also good for determining whose strength was strongest. ¡°Yua, since no one will die between us, let¡¯s use all strength we have,¡± Celyne said. ¡°You¡¯re right, during training, we only use half of our abilities, here we can take it all out,¡± Yua replied with a smile. Elfleda floated in the air seeing this and nodded her head. She cast a spell and a white light covered Celyn and Yua before disappearing. This was a protection spell that would leave neither of them dead nor seriously injured. {Now, the fight begins} ¡­.. There was a fierce battle between Celyne and Yua, students cheered seeing this. I shook my head feeling this was like a real colosseum fight, luckily this was only to determine third ce, and they wouldn¡¯t die from having a protective spell on their body. ¡°Hey Lute, who do you think will be the winner? You¡¯re their man, right? You should understand their abilities,¡± Elysia beside me asked. ¡°In my opinion, Celyne is the winner, even though Yua is also strong herbat ability is stillcking whenpared to Celyne who always trains every day,¡± ¡°Is that so? You seem to understand them well.¡± Elysia smiled charmingly at me. ¡°Elyse, if you get too close to me, I might make you fall for me,¡± I whispered to her with a yful face. Elysiaughed hearing me, she held my chin with a seductive expression her ruby ??red eyes looked straight at me. ¡°If you can do it, just do it, I¡¯ll wait for that moment toe,¡± Elysia giggled. Suddenly pain came from my cheek, Alice pinched my cheek and pulled it towards her. She looked at Elysia displeased and wary. ¡°Ouch, Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Lute, how can you seduce another woman when I¡¯m beside you?¡± Alice had a smile but her face darkened. I got goosebumps and thought of an idea to calm her down. Holding her hand, I told her. ¡°My dear Alice, I¡¯m sorry, you can ask me anything, for an apology,¡± ¡°Hmph, that doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± Alice snorted looking another way. ¡°Is that true?¡± I smiled and massaged her hand. Instantly Alice¡¯s body trembled, her breath became hot, she felt her slit be wet. Alice looked at me with an expression like a child who had been bullied. ¡°Lute, you-you cheated, Hmnn,¡± ¡°What did you just say, Alice? You will forgive me right?¡± I smiled seductively. ¡°O-okay, but I want to do thatter.¡± Alice had a hot face. I smiled nodding, but now the pain wasing from my head. Someone just hit me, looking back, it was Silvie looking annoyed. ¡°Lute, what did you just do to Alice?¡± ¡°Nothing I just gave her a massage,¡± I smiled. ¡°Massage?¡± Silvie tilted her head before her face suddenly turned red. She still remembered when Lute massaged her tail. At that time she moaned from feeling pleasure from Lute¡¯s massage. ¡°Hmnn¡­ What¡¯s wrong Silvie? do you want me to massage too?¡± I smiled seductively. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care about your massage,¡± Silvie crossed her arms across her chest looking another way, even so, every now and then she would look at me with desire. I chuckled seeing this, I haven¡¯t massaged Silvie in a long time, maybeter I will massage her. We continued watching Yua and Celyne¡¯s fight, they fought for quite a while before the winner was determined. It happened when Celyne cast the Ice Phoenix Strike spell, and Yua was defeated that very second. They smiled and shook hands with each other, immediately cheers from the audience were heard. {Winner is Celyne Corne!! She will go to next round} Yua and Celyne descended from the arena towards us, Arena colosseum was repairing itself after battle earlier. This arena is made of special stones that will return to their original shape, this is a spell from the principal that until now many people did not understand how it could happen. Chapter 118: Huh? Why is She Here? {Melusine and Rodney Finley, go up to arena} The next battle started, everyone couldn¡¯t see clearly the movements that Lusi made, because her movements were very fast. Even Rodney was overwhelmed against it, he made a water dragon attack towards Lusi. But Lusi¡¯s hair turned into a shield, the water dragon couldn¡¯t prate it. Then suddenly Lusi¡¯s legs turned like dragon¡¯s feet, people thought these were just lizard legs, innate skills or abilities of her race. Since everyone on this continent thinks dragons are extinct or just mythical animals, after all, many innate skills are unknown, so it¡¯s no wonder Lusi¡¯s abilities look strange. Lusi then moved very fast in the arena, every step she made, would create a crack in the arena. She circled Rodney, Rodney trying to see where Lusi would attack next. Suddenly from above, Lusi attacked him, Rodney was surprised and parried the attack with his spear. *ng* de and spear collided, Lusi then kicked Rodney in the chest with her dragon leg, and Rodney crashed into the arena, making a cracking arena. Then shield on his body shattered, he had lost now. {Winner is Melusine} Apuse and cheers rang out, Rodney had a disappointed expression, having lost a fight to a woman. It was his first time, but he didn¡¯t seem to give up, he still had a chance to fight for other ranks. Then the fight continued with Dina against Natalia, here many spectators were amazed. Because the abilities of these two participants are very strange. One is like slime and the other can make all kinds of weird things. Natalia made a much army of spiders with heavy machine guns as weapons. As for Dina, making her body like a Slime so that all bullets that are shot pierce her and don¡¯t hurt her at all. Natalia looked annoyed, she finally made a canon in her right hand and held a short sword in her left hand. A fierce battle took ce and the winner was Natalia, everyone looked amazed watching this battle. Dina walked towards me with a disappointed expression, but I calmed her down and made her mood better. Next up was Elysia against Silvie, every time Silvie attacked her attack would be reflected. Silvie struggled against Elysia, and in the end, Elysia won. Actually, the way to fight Elysia is with physical strength, because every attack other than physical strength, will be reflected unless the opponent is far above her rank. Although it sounded easy to fight her with just physical strength, in fact, was very difficult. Because if you want to fight her at close range with a sword, mirrors will always appear around her and attack you. It could be said that Elysia¡¯s abilities were almost wless, only drawbacks were in two traits she possessed. {Finally, the first-round winner has been determined. They are Elysia, Natalia, Lusi, and Celyne, because it¡¯s gettingte, we¡¯re done here first. All students must return to their respective dormitories. New students will be notified where their dormitory is by the teacher and their room number} All students were told to return to their respective dormitories, while the top 10 students were given a special room to rest. That ce is a manor in the academy, where there are many rooms. Even here already prepared Maid. If we needed anything we just had to call them with a bell in the room, and they will arrive soon. As for Vi, it will be awarded after all ranks have been determined, we can choose the vi we wantter. Of course, choosing should also be based on rank, this is to show how much the academy values ??talented students. In front of the manor, Elfleda who was a teacher of this year¡¯s exammittee exined what needed to be done in the manor. ¡°You are not allowed to enter other¡¯s rooms, this is so that no one cheats like giving poison or whatever, even if you are a couple. If you need help just call Maid,¡± Elfleda said looking straight at me. I just scratched my head and nodded. It seems that even teachers already know rumors about me. ¡°Dinner has been prepared in your room, rest early tomorrow there will be another match.¡± Saying that Elfleda left from here. ¡°Lute, tonighte to my room,¡± Alice smiled seductively before entering manor. Dina, Lusi, and Yua also told me to go to their room, I chuckled. Looks like they didn¡¯t heed the warning given by the teacher earlier, alright as their man, how could I refuse. ¡­.. Entering my room, this room looksfortable and neat. Dinner has been prepared here, I took off my shirt andy down on the bed. Woli suddenly appeared and immediately grabbed the food that was on the table. ¡°Master, this is delicious, try to eat,¡± ¡°Where have you been all this time, I didn¡¯t hear your rambling from before,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m always in System, Master, it¡¯s just that I was bored so I went to sleep instead of seeing what you were doing,¡± Woli said with a mouth full of food. Shaking my head, tomorrow after rank is determined, what do I do next? I hope that dungeon quest is already on the task board. I need a strong weapon, although I will get a Rank B weapon from Academy if I win second ce, it¡¯s not strong. I¡¯m very curious about weapons in that Dungeon, I want to get it. After pondering for a few minutes looking at the ceiling, I got out of bed to eat. Immediately I was surprised, food was all eaten by Woli very quickly. ¡°Woli, why did you eat all food to end? What should I eat now?¡± I said annoyed and snapped my finger at Woli¡¯s forehead. ¡°That hurts, Master, I¡¯m sorry, I was very hungry after waking up. You can call a maid and ask for more food,¡± Woli held her head with regretful tears. Sighing, I picked up the bell on the table and shook it. Not long after that a maid opened the door and entered the room. Woli returned to the system, not wanting to disturb her Master¡¯s mealtime. ¡°What do you need sir?¡± ¡®Hah? Why is she here? What is she trying to do here??¡¯ I was stunned to see Maid in front of me right now. Chapter 119: Disciplining Maids (1) A girl the same age as me, she has an innocent and beautiful face. Her gray-brown hair fell to her waist, on right and left sides of her hair there was a small blue ribbon that tied her hair. Her eyes are bright purple and look beautiful, she smiles looking at me, but I just feel confused when I see her. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Misti Clemency? Sub heroine and also personal Maid Anastasia, princess of the human kingdom as well as main Heroine. What is she doing here?¡¯ Misti also seemed a little surprised to see me not wearing a shirt and showing my muscles, but she still tried to look professional, even though this was her first time seeing a man¡¯s body. Actually, Misti is very nervous right now, because her youngdy ordered something crazy for her to do. If they were found out, this would cause the youngdy¡¯s name to be tarnished. ¡°Excuse me, sir, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, please bring me some more food, which wasn¡¯t enough before.¡± ¡°I see, then excuse me,¡± Misti took the food trolley out of the room. I watched her leave in bewilderment. ¡°Is Anastasia up to something? What is she trying to do?¡± I held my chin in deep thought. Misti came back here with a lot of food. She prepared a te and put food on it, rice with vegetables, and meat soup. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my job as a maid,¡± When Misti was walking nervously towards me, suddenly her foot hit another leg, and food on the te flew to my face. So it makes my head feel hot with boiling soup. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry sir, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Misti covered her mouth. ¡®Hah, I¡¯m already grieving this, Misti is very careless when ites to this. She¡¯s only great when it rtes to fighting,¡¯ [Master, there is something in soup, it looks like an aphrodisiac, they are trying to frame you, Master, you have to be careful] I was surprised to hear what Woli said. ¡®Anastasia trying to frame me? Did she want to recruit me? She should have known I wouldn¡¯t ept her invitation, since I was already with Ashleigh¡¯s family, so she was trying to threaten me with this? It¡¯s interesting,¡¯ I came up with an idea to take advantage of the current situation, I still have other Recorder stones Guild Master gave me and a lot of them. Guild Master said she gave it to me as a gift. With this stone, I can fight back against Anastasia. ¡°My eating mood is gone, I¡¯ll just eat you¡± With a seductive face, I pulled her hands and plopped her on the bed. Misti was surprised when she saw me befall her on the bed, her face darkened she was ready to attack me, it¡¯s just that I said something that made her speechless. ¡°You¡¯re Anastasia¡¯s maid aren¡¯t you? What are you trying to do here? And also that soup, there¡¯s an Aphrodisiac.¡± I pointed at soup. Misti was dumbfounded, she looked at me warily and was very nervous now, having been caught. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡± ¡®Gotcha, she¡¯s trapped, I recorded everything and she confessed. What an innocent girl,¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, all you need to know now is that you¡¯re in danger if you don¡¯t do what I say.¡± My eyes narrowed. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true, you have no proof!!¡± Misti tried to kick my two pearls, of course, I dodged it. Misti rushed to the window to escape, but when she heard the recording I had just yed, she stopped in front of the window and turned to me. Her body broke out in a cold sweat look the Recorder stone scene revealing her, and what we had said earlier. ¡°Y-you framed me,¡± Misti pointed at me angrily. ¡°Framed? You¡¯re not wrong, if I don¡¯t do this, you will frame me,¡± I smiled looking at her. Misti¡¯s body trembled, even though she was taught to protect her youngdy, she was still innocent and didn¡¯t understand how the world worked. That was why she was so nervous about this n because it was the first time she had done such a thing. Even she felt like she was going to burst into tears now that she was found out, but when thinking about her youngdy she couldn¡¯t be weak in front of her enemy, she had to be strong. ¡°W-what do you want,¡± Misti clutched her skirt looking down. I was quite surprised, Misti obeyed quickly, her nature is very simr in-game. Despite having great abilities, she is still innocent and makes a lot of mistakes. Like while doing the job a maid should do, she¡¯s careless in that part. ¡°Hmnn, lying on the bed,¡± I smirked. Misti¡¯s body shook when she heard me, she moved slowly towards the bed and stood still beside the bed. She looked unsure whether to lie down or not on the bed, she must have understood what I was trying to do. Approaching her I held her shoulder, her body shivered to feel my hand, she looked like she was going to cry soon. ¡®Somehow this is fun,¡¯ I chuckled inwardly. I pushed her to fall on the bed, Misti looked at me with fear, tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°W-what are you trying to do? if you dare to do something to me, I will tell youngdy!!¡± Misti said scared. ¡°Are you sure? I have this record in my hands,¡± I smiled showing tape. Misti was speechless, tears welled up in her eyes. She closed her eyes hoping this would be over soon. Seeing her obedient, I smiled. My hands slowly went into her skirt and massaged her weak points. ¡°Ahhhnn¡­¡± Misti moaned, she was shocked and immediately covered her mouth. My hands went deeper into her skirt, massaging her thighs. She tried to hold back feeling the pleasure that came from my massage. ¡°Hmm? Do you like it?¡± I smile. Misti shook her head, I approached and licked her ear. Her body trembled, my other hand massaged her breasts, it felt soft even though clothes covered her. Misti couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and finally moaned. ¡°Hhmmn¡­Hahn¡­ stop, please,¡± Misti looks at me with teary eyes, but the gaze she gives me is a hot gaze. Her expression melted, she tried to push me away, but her body didn¡¯t listen and went limp. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let your body feel it,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°Hmnnn¡­ Hiiinnnn¡­¡± Misti felt an electric current running down her spine when she heard my whisper. After that, her slit spouted love juice, and her body twitched. My hands didn¡¯t stay still and yed with her pink slits that had just spouted love juice. My other hand went into her clothes and yed with her already tense nipples, I also licked her neck. ¡°Aghnnn¡­ something came out¡­¡± Misti was surprised by many stimuli that came from her body. Her eyes were blurry, drool dripping from her mouth corners, she had just cum and was given such excessive pleasure that her mind wandered to the sky. She spat out again love juice that made her body feel very light. Chapter 120: Disciplining Maids (2) ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Misti has a melted facial expression, she looks at me with a blurry vision. I chuckled and lifted her skirt, revealing panties soaked with love juice, clinging to reveal slit shape. She was wearing white underwear tied around her waist, this made her even more erotic. ¡°I¡¯ll take your panties off,¡± I told her. ¡°Fuee?¡± Misti was still in a daze, only after I took off her panties she realizes. Her face filled with fear seeing me, she covered the secret ce with her hand. ¡°No, don¡¯t look,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± I smiled and massaged her thighs, Misti¡¯s body went limp for a moment and she moaned softly. ¡°Hmnn¡­¡± I opened her hand which prevented me from seeing her secret ce.. Finally, I could see pink cleft twitching, there weren¡¯t any bushes there. Love juice flows from this beautiful little cave. Seeing that I¡¯ve seen her precious ce, tears welled up in Misti¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uuuu¡­ Hich¡­ I can¡¯t remarry¡­¡± Misti burst into tears, I sighed seeing her cry. I brought my face closer to her, I kissed her lips which surprised her. ¡°I will take responsibility, I¡¯ll be your husband, so don¡¯t cry okay?¡± ¡°Hu-husband?¡± [+10.000 Love Point] Misti felt her heart skip a beat, but she shook her head against thought. She was her youngdy¡¯s personal maid, she couldn¡¯t ept that, she was trained to be her youngdy¡¯s sword. Seeing doubt on her face, I moved towards her pink slit and opened it with my finger. Love juice dripped more, without thinking I sucked her pink slit, Misti was surprised to feel the pleasure I gave. ¡°No¡­Aghnnn¡­don¡¯t suck there¡­Higghhnnn!!¡± Misti feels something slimy ying with her secret ce, it feels hot every time sucks and licks are given. She felt a stinging pleasure coursing through her body. ¡°Aghhn¡­ Hgnnnn¡­ Not again, I¡¯ll be cum!!¡± I suck on her pink beans strongly, Misti opens her eyes wide before the expression on her face melted and her back arches. ¡°Aaaahhhnnnnn¡­.¡± Her hand holding my head pressed deeper into her secret ce, love juice spewed from her little cave, I swallowed all love juice she squirted. Her body convulsed for a moment, and shey limp on the bed gasping for breath. I licked my lips looking at it, I¡¯ll stop here first. I have evidence in my hands she definitely can¡¯t refuse if I want to see her again, plus the pleasure I give her body should remember it well. ¡°Alright, this is enough, you can go back to see your youngdy,¡± I said to her, Misti was quite surprised, she thought this would continue until they did that. But immediately she shook her head, why is she thinking like that, she should be happy that I didn¡¯t do something like that. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, give me your Seezingcal, I¡¯ll link it to mine. It¡¯s not over you know?¡± I smirked. Misti¡¯s body shivered, but on the one hand, she expected something more. With a small nod, she gave her Seezingcal. After I connected it, I gave it back to her. Then Misti tried to stand up, suddenly she staggered and almost fell, I immediately caught her. ¡°Hmnn¡­¡± Misti moaned softly. ¡°Is your body still sensitive? I¡¯ll help you put on your panties,¡± Misti was surprised by how much this man cared about her, even though she framed him, and this man retaliated by doing that to her, she thought this man hated her. She felt something grow in her heart. [+5.000 Love Point] But she quickly turned it down again. She had to remember that this man was the one who framed her too, why was she like this. She should have hated this man, but somehow she couldn¡¯t hate this man, because she was framed him too. With great care, I put my panties back on, Misti¡¯s face flushed red feeling how much I care for her. She felt very embarrassed, like a husband and wife in love. ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± I saw her mumbling. ¡°No, I have to go back now,¡± [+2.000 Love Point] After I put her underwear back on, Misti quickly left me and came out of this room. She felt more she was with me more she felt something strange growing inside of her. She had toe back as soon as possible and tell her youngdy, that she failed to carry out the n. Seeing her running away from me, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seems my n has worked, Misti is starting to like me. Slowly she will ept me and love mepletely, of course, I will also give her my love. [Master, you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not angry anymore] ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect Anastasia to nce at me, but her n failed. It¡¯s a good thing you told me Woli, in the soup that Misti brought had an Aphrodisiac. I can fight them with this evidence, I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next,¡± Iughed. [Hehehe, you¡¯re lucky to have me Master] Woli looks happy to be praised. I then took soup that was in the food trolley and ate it casually. [Master why did you eat it? There¡¯s an aphrodisiac] Woli looks confused. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m feeling hungry and after this, I¡¯m going to Alice and others¡¯ room. So it¡¯s not a problem.¡± [Hah¡­ you¡¯re so rxed, Master] ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Then after I ate, I sure did feel aroused, butpared to the side effects of Berserk Charge, this was nothing. Using an invisible ability, I exited my room and headed for Alice¡¯s room. I knocked on her bedroom door and it opened after that, Alice was wearing sexy lingerie with her hair tied in twintails down. This further passionate me who has been hit by Aphrodisiac. Without thinking, I hugged and closed the door to her room, Alice was surprised because she didn¡¯t see anyone there, but she remembered my abilities, so she wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°Lute show yourself, let¡¯s have some fun tonight,¡± I showed myself and smiled at her. Then I did that with Alice until she was satisfied. After she fell asleep, I went to another room, massaged Lusi and Yua, then I went into Dina¡¯s room. That night, I moved rooms to satisfy them all. ¡­.. [A/N: Author I added a picture of Anastasia Elvina and Misti Clemency. You can see it in the Character Image Reference. Chapter 121: Mirror Inside the luxurious room, Anastasia wearing pajamas was sipping tea leisurely. Misti is in front of her with a nervous face looking at Anastasia. ¡°You failed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry youngdy, I fell while carrying a te and spilled food on his face. After that, he didn¡¯t want to eat, and told me to leave him room.¡± Misti said nervously, she was told by Lute not to talk about this to Anastasia. Otherwise, he will report the recording to the teacher in charge, and Misti doesn¡¯t want that to happen, she must protect her youngdy, even if she had to sacrifice her body. ¡®I¡¯m sorry youngdy, I had to lie to you,¡¯ Misti had a sad face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I shouldn¡¯t have told you to do that,¡± Anastasia smiled at her. Misti felt guilty when she saw Anastasia¡¯s smile, she shouldn¡¯t have lied to her youngdy, but she had to do this. Seeing Misti¡¯s sad face, Anastasia smiled, holding Misti¡¯s hand and carrying her to bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep now, you don¡¯t have to think about that.¡± ¡°I understand, youngdy,¡± Misti nodded a little calmer. They sleep together on the bed since they were little they always do this. Even though Misti is just a maid, Anastasia really appreciates her as her own friend, because Misti has always been with her since childhood. ¡ª¨C ¨CPoV Lute¨C The next morning, I awoke with a feeling of pleasureing from my crotch. I¡¯m currently in Dina¡¯s room. Dina looked at me with a smile, she then continued to give me mouth service until I took my load out of her mouth. After finishing, I put on my clothes and went back to my room. Summoning a maid, this time what appeared was not Misti, but a woman with short ck hair. I asked her to bring breakfast, after that I ate with Woli. After finishing breakfast, suddenly a knock sounded, I opened the bedroom door and what I saw was Elysia wearing beautiful pajamas. She looked at me worriedly, after taking a closer look, her eyes were blue which meant she wasn¡¯t Elyse from yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elysia? Why are you here?¡± I ask. ¡°Lu-Lute, I think I¡¯ll just withdraw from this rankings,¡± ¡°Hah? Why? Was it because Elyse wasn¡¯t there to help?¡± ¡°Wait, you know about Elyse?¡± Elysia was shocked, it was her biggest secret and she didn¡¯t want others to know. She can also sometimesmunicate with Elyse, and almost every time she looks in the mirror, she will see another side of herself that is Elyse. Elyse recounted what happened yesterday to her after she fainted, after she found out she was in the top 10 students this year, she became worried. She considered herself weak and timid whenpared to Elyse, it was certain that she would be defeated soon. She also didn¡¯t like asking Elyse for help, because she didn¡¯t want past to happen again. When Elyse hurts kids who annoy her. ¡°I know because Elyse told me her name yesterday. I was confused at first because of your changing nature, and I finally understood that you two are the same person but have different traits,¡± Elysia was even more surprised after hearing my words. It was because Elyse was very wary of other people and there was no way she would reveal the existence of those who had two different sides. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask her for help? She¡¯s a part of you too, you should ept her¡± I smiled at her. ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t want that,¡± Elysia refused, she didn¡¯t want past to happen again, for her only way was to reject the other side. I saw the fear and doubt that Elysia had, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I grabbed her hand and carried her into my room. Elysia was shocked and had a flushed face, she looked around nervously. ¡°Lute, wh-why did you bring me here,¡± I chuckled seeing her like that, thinking of something to ovee her fear, I finally came up with an idea, this might not only cure her fear. It also seemed like it would work to get Elyse to like me afterward. ¡°I have a suggestion for Elyse not to make a mess when shees out, would you like to hear it?¡± I smile. ¡°W-what is that?¡± Elysia looks interested. ¡°But I have to tell you, you might not like this once you hear it, you can turn it down if you want.¡± Elysia gulped, but she nodded her head. If Elyse could show up and not make a mess, she would definitely ept Elysepletely. Because all this time she had been trying to keep Elyse from appearing inside her so as not to make a mess. Seeing her nod, I smiled. ¡°Woli, buy me Ero Illusion Mirror,¡± I whispered. [Masters? Do you want to use that on her? Are you sure? Maybe Elyse will be very angry after knowing this] Woli is a little surprised by my decision. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this would suit her very well, wasn¡¯t she one who said she would see how I would get her to like me,¡± I smirked. [Alright Master, if that¡¯s your wish] Then a palm-sized mirror appeared in my hand. The mirror looks ordinary, only with the addition of a pattern that looks exotic. This mirror can make the woman who reflects with this mirror, will see a projection of herself doing ero things with me. If women saw it maybe they would just be embarrassed to see this projection or might feel aroused, but what about Elysia who if she looked in Mirror, she would meet Elyse? Doesn¡¯t that mean Elyse will do erotic things with my illusion? I wonder what will happen next. ¡°You will meet Elyse when you look in the mirror right?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right,¡± Elysia was even more surprised because I knew this. I dripped my blood on the mirror and my blood disappeared slowly, then I gave it to Elysia. ¡°Use this mirror to threaten her,¡± Elysia looks confused looking at this mirror, she looks at me asking for an exnation. ¡°This mirror will show your reflection doing erotic things with me, you can threaten her with that,¡± ¡°W-what? erotic things?¡± Elysia¡¯s face turned red when she saw the mirror in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve added my blood, it¡¯spletely mine, but you also need to drip your blood on it, you just need to think a little and a mirror will appear in your hand. Since the mirror owner is me, Elyse cannot summon it, and only you can summon it because I allow it. How? do you want to use that?¡± I smiled at her. Chapter 122: Reply Elysia didn¡¯t know what to say, she looked at the mirror in front of her with doubts. But this was also a solution to her fear if Elyse suddenly appeared. Until they could understand each other and she wouldn¡¯t use this mirror again to threaten Elyse. That¡¯s right, she just needed to threaten her with a mirror for a while, but when she thought about erotic things, she also felt embarrassed for some reason. Because Elyse was also a part of her, and seeing her other self, doing erotic things made her mind wander. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself, think carefully before the next round of battle begins,¡± I smiled. Elysia nodded, she left my room and headed to her room. I smiled seeing this, what will Elysia do next, will she use a mirror? ¡­.. In her room Elysia paced back and forth, she saw a mirror on the table. She wanted to use it, but at the same time, she had doubts. If she used this mirror, she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid if Elyse appeared, she also wanted Elyse and herself to understand each other. She once tried to understand each other, but Elyse refused to listen, Elyse says what she¡¯s doing is right, and thinks she¡¯s a fool for not fighting back. She indeed needs to fight, it¡¯s just that Elyse¡¯s way of fighting her enemies is very brutal, even if they are children, because back when she was a child, Elyse had traumatized a child. She also often makes a mess, so Elysia is always afraid to let Elyse appear. ¡®I-I think I should use it,¡¯ Elysia had a red face, she took the mirror after that slightly hurt her finger and dripped her blood on the mirror. Then she felt her connection to the mirror, the mirror disappeared from her hand. As she thought about the mirror, a mirror appeared in her hand. With mixed feelings, she looked at herself in the mirror. She and Elyse looked at each other, Elyse smiled andughed looking at Elysia. ¡°Elyse, I allow us to switch ces, but I don¡¯t want you to hurt innocent people like you used to,¡± Elysia said. ¡°Heh, they deserve it, you should be d I punished them,¡± Elyse said refusing. ¡°When you appear suddenly, you always do that, this is why I don¡¯t like it. I-if you refuse I will punish you,¡± Elysia said nervously. ¡°Hahaha, how are you going to punish me, we are one body and alsoplement each other. There¡¯s no way you can punish me.¡± Elyseughed, but herughter stopped when someone hugged her from behind. She was shocked and looked back, she saw Lute illusion hugging her and licking her neck. Elyse¡¯s body shook, she tried to resist but, she felt she had no strength at all. ¡°Wait, what is Lute doing here? Ahnn!!!¡± Lute illusion massaging her breasts made Elyse moan, Elysia seeing this had a red face, she covered her eyes with one hand, but there was a small gap there. Elyse struggled against Lute¡¯s illusion until theyy down. Lute illusion continued to massage her body and his hands ran down her thighs before touching her secret ce and stroking her crevice, a wet sound was heard. ¡°Hmnn¡­ Aghnn¡­ what is this¡­ Why is Lute here¡­ Hah¡­¡± Elyse looked at Elysia. ¡°Th-this is just an illusion, this mirror was given by Lute to punish you,¡± ¡°W-what? Hgnnnn¡­ Ahhnnn¡­ please stop this, if this continues I can¡¯t hold it in anymore,¡± Elyse looked at Elysia with a hot expression. Elysia¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing what Elyse did with Lute¡¯s illusion. Elyse was already half-naked and her body was limp, Illusion Lute sucked her twitching nipples and rubbed Elyse¡¯s pink slit, it was wet with honey juice. Elysia also felt that her secret ce was ufortable and damp after seeing this. Elysia wanted to stop this immediately, but she needed to hear Elyse ept their agreement. ¡°I-if you will listen to me, I will let you go outside and use our bodies in turn. After that, I will stop this.¡± ¡°Hiin¡­ Ahgnn¡­ hahh I will, Ahhhnn¡­¡± Elyse¡¯s body twitched, as Lute¡¯s illusion gently nibbled on her nipples and yed with her pink beans. Her fissure spurted love juice, she felt pleasure run through her body, and finally, it was expelled in one squirt. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­ Higgnnn¡­ I ept it, stop this now Ahnnnn¡­¡± Illusion Lute licks Elyse¡¯s secret ce, hearing she has epted it. Elysia reced Lute¡¯s mirror with an ordinary mirror quickly, she was also embarrassed to see this. At the same time, she felt guilty for punishing Elyse. Elyse who was in the mirror dimension was gasping for breath. She did not expect such a mirror to exist, this was a total weakness for her. ¡°Hehehe, so this is what you did to make me like you? But I won¡¯t lose that easily, I¡¯ll repay youter.¡± Elyse muttered with a heated expression, she smiled and licked her lips. Standing up slowly, she turned her head towards Elysia who was in the real world, since she had epted her, she wouldn¡¯t make any unnecessary mess. This is also actually an advantage for her because she can get out of the mirror dimension and move freely in the real world, it¡¯s just that she can¡¯t do as she pleases. ¡°Since I¡¯ve epted it, can we change? I know, it¡¯s impossible for you to go on to the next round.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m weak, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to make fun of me,¡± Elysia said annoyed. They looked at each other thenughed together, Elysia switched bodies with Elyse. Elyse looked at her body now and smiled attractively, she became more and more attracted to Lute. She had been made that way by his illusions, she was getting more and more curious, what if it was real? Her breath heats up remembering what happened to her earlier. She hugged her body and trembled slightly, honey juice dripping onto the floor from her slit. ¡°Hah¡­ Lute I won¡¯t let you go, for doing something like this to me,¡± Elyse¡¯s eyes shone with a red light, she wanted to avenge what had happened to her before. She feels very humiliated but also likes Lute even more. ¡ª- ¨CPoV Lute¨C I suddenly felt little goosebumps and a notification appeared in front of me that confused me on the spot, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know who this notification is from. [+30,000 Love Points] ¡°Hah? Woli, who is this point from?¡± I asked confusedly. Chapter 123: Elyse Becomes Bolder [I don¡¯t know Master, you have a lot of women, I don¡¯t know where this pointes from] Woli said casually. ¡°Hah, I think you¡¯re right,ter I will know who this point is from,¡± I shrugged. Not long after, all of us in the room were told by Maid to get ready before heading to the colosseum, because the next round was about to start. I left the room and was immediately surprised to see Elyse right in front of my door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Elyse? Did Elysia use the mirror on you?¡± I smiled seductively. Elyse looked left and right, when she saw that everyone was already there, she smiled yfully and hugged my neck, and then kissed me passionately. I was shocked, even everyone seeing this was shocking. ¡°Hah¡­ Lute¡­ hmnn.. Chuuu¡­¡± Alice and Silvie¡¯s faces darkened looking at me, while my other women, seemed to understand something and just smiled. ¡°W-w-what are you doing?¡± Natalia saw us kissing, had a flushed face. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a thing in the morning. Elyse broke the kiss, she put her lips to my ear and whispered. ¡°Lute, I didn¡¯t expect you to make me like this, so you have to take responsibility okay? I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Elyse looked at me with a seductive smile. She let go of her arms and walked away from me in a happy mood. I couldn¡¯t help but stare in the direction she went, but immediately pain came from both my ears. Alice and Silvie had a gloomy mood, they looked at me as if they needed an exnation of what had just happened. ¡°Lute, can you exin just now?¡± Alice smiled, but her eyes looked angry. ¡°That¡¯s right, we need an exnation from you.¡± Silvie looked at me the same way too. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know what happened just now either,¡± I said honestly, but a hint of doubt shed through my head. I remember about the mirror I just gave to Elysia and Love Point that suddenly appeared. But isn¡¯t this too soon? ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know, you must have done something to her?¡± Alice said annoyed. I kept trying to convince them, but they didn¡¯t believe me. On way to Colosseum, Silvie and Alice didn¡¯t speak to me at all. I can only sigh seeing this, they still don¡¯t seem to be able to ept me like this. Rodney who saw me struggling to calm my woman down learned something. He didn¡¯t want to be like me who had multiple women, because that wouldplicate rtionships and give him a headache. Natalia also looked at me with an ufortable face after the incident, she thought she should stay away from this man. I couldn¡¯t help but think of a way to calm them both down. Unknowingly we all arrived at Colosseum, we were greeted by student cheers. Those of us who didn¡¯t take part in the fight sat in audience seats. Elyse, Natalia, Lusi, and Celyne went to the arena, Efleda announced their respective opponents. Elyse against Lusi, Celyne against Natalia. Elyse and Lusi were first to start the battle, Celyne and Natalia were sitting in audience seats near us because it wasn¡¯t their turn yet. {The Battle Begins} Lusi moved quickly towards Elyse, she already knew how Elyse¡¯s abilities worked. So she didn¡¯t want Elyse to attack her from a distance. Elyse just smiled, immediately many Mirrors appeared around them. Lusi frowned, but she still ran towards Elyse. When Lusi had arrived to attack her with sharp ws of her right hand. Elyse backed away and entered Mirror behind her. Lusi was shocked to see this, even the audience was dumbfounded. Light gathered around the mirror after that shot an energy red towards Lusi. Lusi didn¡¯t stay still, she protected her body with the protection of her hair. But attacks continued which made her defense notst long. And it turned out that Elyse appeared in one of the mirrors floating in the air. She sat in the mirror casually looking at Lusi. The audience looked amazed to see Elyse¡¯s abilities, many cheers for her were heard. ¡°Elysia, this strong? Lusi looks like she will lose against her,¡± Celyne said in amazement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, Lusi won¡¯tst long before she loses, if she doesn¡¯t put her all abilities¡± I chuckled. ¡°All abilities? Is she going to use that?¡± Celyne looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Lusi there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to use her full ability, she only uses it when it¡¯s necessary. After all, it¡¯s only ranking in the academy, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d go that far just for this,¡± I shrugged. Shortly after that, Lusi¡¯s defenses were broken, Lusi¡¯s legs were in dragon shape, she jumped at Elyse. The impact of her jump made the arena crack. Elyse saw this, made two mirrors nearby, then in those mirrors a red and ck aura swirled around her. Both of her hands were pointed at Lusi and she cast a spell. ¡°Optical Redision,¡± Two mirrors nearby shot a red light and ck light then light merged into a crimson light which rushed towards Lusi quickly. Lusi was shocked and she couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. *BOOM* Lusi was pushed until crashed arena, making a crater there. Then protective spell on her body broke, cheers and admiration rang out from the audience. {The winner is Elysia} The mirror that Elyse was sitting on slowly descended, next was Celyne¡¯s battle against Natalia. Elyse and Lusi returned to the audience seats, with a happy face Elyse sat beside me and hugged my arms. I got res from many people even Silvie and Alice who were near me. ¡°Err, Elyse, why are you holding me in my arms?¡± I asked awkwardly. ¡°Hmm? How can you forget me, Lute? How could you forget what we did earlier?¡± Elyse had a sad face. Instantly atmosphere became gloomy, I felt many piercing gazes towards me and pain in my waist. Alice pinched it and looked at me with a dark expression. ¡°What does she mean Lute? Can you exin it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding, Elyse please exin properly, I didn¡¯t do anything right?¡± I begged her. ¡°You touch my body gently and massage it after that we do¡­¡± Elyse¡¯s face turned red. Chapter 124: Challenge ¡°W-did they do that? Even though they¡¯re new students here.¡± A ck-haired woman had a red face. ¡°What do you mean to do that? But when I hear him massage her, it makes me jealous, I want a massage too,¡± The woman who looks sexier said licking her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good about him, just a little handsome and has strength, why are there so many women around him,¡± A man with a pockmarked face clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t you know yourself? Do you even have 10% of him?¡± Sexy woman taunts. ¡°Heh, you just don¡¯t see the real me,¡± The pockmarked man said proudly. Women looked at him with disdain, even men looked at him with pity. The pockmarked man looked around as if he didn¡¯t understand, and assumed everything he said was true. I¡¯m currently breaking out in cold sweat, Alice watched me silently. Her face was expressionless, but I could tell she was furious right now. Alice did ept that I had another woman besides her, but she still couldn¡¯t ept a new womaning by my side. Silvie also looked angry, but she immediately sighed and looked another way. She is still in a confused state since Lute has many women around him. But she had to ept this one side of Lute too, she needed to get used to this situation because she was sure there would be more women around Lute in the future. ¡°Lute, we¡¯ll talk about thister,¡± Alice said and turned her head another way. ¡°I-I see, but Alice, I¡¯ve always loved you, you don¡¯t have to be jealous,¡± I said. ¡°Hmph,¡± Alice simply ignored me. I just sighed and looked at Elyse in annoyance. Elyse stuck her tongue out at me, then giggled. Veins appeared on my temples seeing her behavior. ¡®Elyse, I¡¯ll punish youter,¡¯ I said to myself. Looking at Arena, Celyne seemed to have a hard time-fighting Natalia. Even though Celyne had made a lot of drawings like Golems and other things, Natalia was able to make things even stronger than that. She made a lot of small metal robots, like spiders armed with heavy machine guns, metal birds, and other things. After a long battle, Celyne¡¯s troops were defeated by Natalia with a giant canon like a tank cannon that fired bluesers at her. Even so, Celyne was not sad, she seemed to be enjoying battle because she found a suitable opponent for her. {In the final round Natalia will be against Elysia, but before that, we will determine who will be ranked 5-10. All participants who lose will battle each other for this ranking position} After many battles, finally, rank 5-10 was obtained. Rank 5 was Celyne, followed by Lusi ranked 6, Silvie ranked 7, Rodney ranked 8, Dina ranked 9 and Yua ranked 10. They all looked quite satisfied with the rankings they got. {Finally, the battle we¡¯ve been waiting for, Elysia and Natalia, get on arena} Cheers rang out from audience seats. When Elyse and Natalia faced each other, they looked at each other with hostility. Elyse already looks angry and wants to beat her immediately, Natalia justughs at Elyse. ¡°Heh, do you hate me that much? I remember you took a sand bath earlier.¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± {You two calm down, once fight starts, you can fight until one of you loses} Elyse and Natalia snorted, Elfleda nodded seeing that they had calmed down, she then started her battle. {The Battle begins} Natalia immediately creates a lot of strange metal creatures, ranging from spiders with heavy machine guns, which are the size of a child, and metal birds capable of spitting fire from their mouths. Elyse also didn¡¯t stay still, she made many mirrors around her and charged towards Natalia after that each mirror shot red energy towards the metal creature made by Natalia. Natalia looks annoyed, she makes a canon that fuses with her right hand, after that her left-hand holds a short sword. She jumped up and down in the air like she was flying, every time she stepped on air, a sci-fi circle would appear on her feet. She shot shattering mirrors surrounding Elyse, several shots nearly hitting Elyse. Because Natalia¡¯s jump was so fast, Elyse had a hard time seeing where Natalia was going to attack next. Elyse made a mirror for her to step on after that, the mirror flew off. Everyone saw an awesome aerial battle. Even though Elyse could reflect attacks from Natalia, Natalia¡¯s movement was so fast that it didn¡¯t hit her. ¡°Stop running away and fight me properly!!¡± Elyse said angrily. ¡°Hahaha, who ran away? You just can¡¯t attack me,¡± Nataliaughed. When Elyse was feeling very angry, she was shocked to see the mirror she was standing on cracked and shattered right after. It turned out that under the mirror there was a very small metal bee destroying mirror. Elyse didn¡¯t notice this at all, when she was about to create another mirror, Natalia smiled. She stepped on-air and jumped quickly at Elyse, only when a mirror of her footing had been made was Elyse surprised when Natalia rushed towards her and her short sword was pointed at her. Elyse tried to block the attack with multiple mirrors in front of her, but it shattered and the sword hit Elyse causing her to crash into the arena. {The winner is Natalia!!} Cheers rang out, Natalia won this battle. I frowned because earlier, I didn¡¯t see Natalia fighting together with her Famos. If she uses it, I¡¯m sure she will win easily. Elyse got up with a displeased face, she felt angry, especially after seeing Natalia look at her with a mocking look. Natalia smiled proudly and pointed at me, she then arrogantly said. ¡°I challenge you, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re as strong as your rank,¡± The audience was shocked to hear what Natalia said. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, I expected this to happen, after all, Natalia¡¯s nature is like that. {Since Natalia is challenging Lute, she has to ept this challenge} With a heavy heart, I walked towards the arena. Elyse immediately hugged my arm she had an annoyed expression looking at Natalia, then she whispered in my ear. ¡°Lute, I want you to beat that arrogant girl, if you can beat her, I will give you a reward.¡± Elyse smiled seductively. ¡°Hah, okay I see,¡± I chuckled. Chapter 125: Natalia VS Lute (1) ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± I smiled strangely. ¡°Is there any problem? I believe I can beat you,¡± Natalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know, you might regret thister.¡± Iughed at that and nodded readily towards Efleda. Seeing them ready, Efleda started the battle. {This fight is to determine who will get second and third ranks. Use all your abilities, if you want to get this rank. The Battle Begins!!!} Natalia jumped up and down in the air immediately, I was just casually waiting for her to attack me. Natalia frowned seeing this, she felt that she was belittled. Aiming cannon in her hand at me she fired her attack. The attack came from behind me, I made chains to protect my body. The explosion of the attack made smoke as it hit my chain, in that instant I made my body invisible and jumped behind Natalia. ¡°Hey I¡¯m here, you¡¯re attacking wrong,¡± Natalia was surprised to hear my voiceing from behind her. I wrapped my hands in a wind elemental chain, a powerful stream of wind surrounded my hands. After that a chain tornado attacked Natalia. Natalia tried to dodge by jumping into the air, but my attack swerved and chased after her. *BOOM* An explosion urs, Natalia is thrown into the arena. There were several scratches on her body, at thest moment she still managed to use the protective barrier she created with the technology she had. But it was destroyed, she looked at me with a sharp gaze. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than he looks I have to be careful¡¯ Natalia thought. In audience seats to be exact, seats for important spectators. Lianne saw this couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration, she saw again how Lute could just disappear and appear behind Natalia. Even Royal princesses saw this getting more and more interested in Lute¡¯s abilities. ¡°What ability do you think he used? I¡¯ve never heard of such an ability. He disappeared without leaving a trace or existence,¡± Elf princess Viona asked her maid Chloe. Chloe looked at the battle in the arena seriously, nor could she conclude how the boy had disappeared and appeared just like that. ¡°Could it be teleportation?¡± Chloe said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, if it was teleportation, there would be spatial cracks or imprints he left behind. What do you think, Lianne?¡± Viona looked at Lianne with a smile. Because she knew Lianne was very experienced with spatial cracking and teleportation because those were abilities she had. Lianne looked at the arena seriously before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not teleportation, I met that boy before when vines attacked the city,¡± ¡°What? So you¡¯ve met him before, how do your impression about his abilities?¡± Viona looked interested. ¡°Nothing special, he¡¯s just stronger than his rank, but one interesting thing is his ability to disappear. I can¡¯t feel her presence at all as if she¡¯spletely disappeared from the world, and it¡¯s definitely not teleport-rted. I guess it¡¯s the ability to be invisible, but this is also the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this, he¡¯s an interesting boy.¡± Lianne smiled. All royal princesses saw Lianne smiling in surprise. This was because it was rare to see a student council president who was always cold, evaluating a boy so highly, plus she smiled because the student council president had always been expressionless. ¡°Anastasia did I not see wrong? Student council president just now smiled, ¡± Royal princesses Beastmen, Marika was dumbfounded. ¡°No, you¡¯re not wrong, I saw it too,¡± Anastasia nodded. But immediately Lianne turned to them both with a sharp gaze, immediately they shivered and lowered their heads. Viona saw thisughing, she didn¡¯t expect it when Lianne smiled. Marika and Anastasia, who had been enemies all this time, had the same opinion. ¡°You rate that boy very highly, do you like him?¡± Viona said teasingly. ¡°Like? No that can¡¯t be, he¡¯s just a kid who caught my interest because of his abilities, other than that he¡¯s just an immature kid,¡± Lianne said expressionlessly. ¡°You know, love sometimes grows out of attraction,¡± Vionaughed. Lianne ignored it, because Viona was always like that, so she was used to it. Viona is now student council vice president, she will rece her after she graduates. After all, if Lianne wasn¡¯t as strong as she is now, she would be betrothed to a boy from another family noble. But because she was strong, no one could try to do anything to her. Lianne looked back at the arena, she started to think whether she would recruit Lute to be a student council member or not. ¡­. Natalia made a lot of strange things but none of them were any use, longer she did that more she ran out of mana and was gasping for breath from having jumped so long. She thought she would be able to easily fight Lute. Unfortunately what she thought was wrong, suddenly a voice sounded in her head. [Lia let me help you, you won¡¯t be able to beat him] ¡°I see, help me, Rey, let¡¯s beat him together,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rey came out, it was a white rabbit with sci-fi armor on its body, and on its back was arge sword whose de was made of white energy. Rey became big the size of Natalia¡¯s body. When I saw Natalia getting serious, I smiled. I guess I should also ask Woli for help now. Actually, I could beat both of them, but I didn¡¯t want to make Natalia feel like her self-esteem was crushed. Even though she¡¯s been helped by her Famos and if she¡¯s still defeated by me, it would hurt her pride. ¡°Woli, youe out too, fight rabbit, I will fight Natalia,¡± ¡°Roger, Master!!¡± Woli immediately came out, she appeared with her small body. Many people were amazed to see two Famos appear in the arena. Natalia also didn¡¯t think that I had Famos too. ¡°You have Famos? Doesn¡¯t that mean you haven¡¯t been serious from start,¡± Natalia looked at me with annoyance. ¡°Hehehe,e on, there¡¯s no way I can hurt women so hard, they should be loved not hurt,¡± I smiled. ¡°Hmph, shameless, Rey let¡¯s beat him,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rey said. Chapter 126: Natalia VS Lute (2) ¡°They both have Famos? This is amazing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, not only are they strong, but they also have Famos,¡± All students were amazed looking at the arena, even many women with heart symbols were looking at Lute. Battles in Arena are fierce and tense, Lute¡¯s abilities are very strong and he is able to create many elements with his chains. Same thing with Natalia she created many metal creatures. While two Famos are fighting in the air, even though Woli only uses her small body. Her movements were very agile and she created extremely cold emerald ice. Rey is also strong, the sword she uses can emit white shes and beautiful white mes. ¡°Kyaaa, Lute, we support you,¡± Women shouted. ¡°Natalia, defeat that arrogant man, make his face unrecognizable,¡± While men supported Natalia. Shelly heard student screams, shook her head. Le and Karyn looked angry looking at the group of men, they were cursing each other. Shelly could only sigh at the behavior of Le and Karyn. They both act like children. ¡°Leave them alone, we just need to support Lute,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Hmph, they cursed first, of course, I don¡¯t ept it, right Karyn?¡± Le said. ¡°You¡¯re right, they¡¯re all shameless and can only curse, they should be aware,¡± Karyn nodded. ¡°You guys should be like Nh, she looks so calm.¡± Le and Karyn looked at each other before theyughed together. ¡°Nh is always like that, she will always be calm in any situation,¡± Le said. Nh didn¡¯t even pay attention to what they were saying and kept looking at Arena seriously. We who saw Nh, could onlyugh awkwardly and watch the battle in the arena again. ¡­.. Natalia was already looking exhausted, she had reached her limit now. As for me, I¡¯m still in good shape. A thought crossed my mind, I looked at Natalia with a seductive face. ¡°Natalia, give up, otherwise my next attack will make you regret itter.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ I won¡¯t, try it if you can, beat me now,¡± Natalia looks angry. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± I smiled, immediately invisible chains tied her arms up. Natalia is surprised, I appear behind her and hug her. If other people saw us now they only saw me and Natalia who suddenly disappeared from the arena. ¡°Where do they go? How could they both just disappear like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what happened just now?¡± The audience looks confused, but what they don¡¯t know is I¡¯m currently hugging Natalia and teasing her body. Natalia tried to refuse and even screamed for help but no one heard her. ¡°Hmm!!! Aghnn¡­ please stop this, someone Ahnnn¡­ help me,¡± Natalia¡¯s body is shaking, my hands are currently ying with her breasts. Size is just right in my hand, it feels soft and supple. Natalia¡¯s breath became hot, she was very confused now as, why no one heard her screams and saw what they were doing. ¡°Just give up, Natalia, otherwise I¡¯ll keep doing this to you,¡± I licked her bunny ears and yed with her breasts. Natalia¡¯s body trembled, honey juice dripped profusely from her small cave. She felt very embarrassed, plus many spectators were looking at the arena. ¡°Haihnn¡­ You stop, otherwise, I will report you sexually harassing me,¡± Natalia gritted her teeth. ¡°Report? Don¡¯t you realize, no one can see us right now?¡± ¡°Hiin¡­ w-what are you doing? don¡¯t lick there Hmmn¡­¡± I licked her neck then moved to her armpit before stopping near her chest. Licking my lips, I unbuttoned her shirt, breast right size in my hand covered with a bra. Natalia had an expression like she was about to cry, but she gritted her teeth looking at me angrily. ¡°How? If you give up, I¡¯ll stop this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up on something like this!!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± I smiled and tucked in her bra, revealing her beautiful breasts. Natalia closed her eyes, I chuckled and massaged sensitive points on her breast, Natalia felt pleasure and involuntarily groaned. I looked at her seductively, pinching her pink nipples I gently twisted and pulled. ¡°Hgnnn¡­ P-please stop, I understand, I give up now,¡± Natalia looks at me with tears in her eyes, I smile and let go, she sits on the floor. Natalia quickly put her clothes back on. After she put on her clothes, I removed invisible ability. The audience was confused when they saw Natalia who was already sitting in the arena. She stood up and then said something that made everyone in disbelief. ¡°Reye back, we give up,¡± ¡°¡±What???¡±¡± Even Rey who was busy fighting was also surprised, hear this. But she followed what Natalia said and returned to Natalia¡¯s side. {Is what you said true? You give up?} Efleda confirmed again. ¡°That¡¯s right I gave up, I couldn¡¯t beat him,¡± Natalia said. Even without me having to do that, she¡¯s already defeated, it¡¯s just that I did this to tease her. She is a stubborn person, even if she almost loses she will not give up, this is the first time she has given up. Natalia felt so humiliated, she looked at me angrily and said. ¡°You¡¯ll see, I will repay this,¡± Then she left after that, I reply with a smile. Cheers then rang out, everyone looked amazed and confused by what had happened. Efleda then announced the winner. {The winner is Lute Carter, he remains in second ce. Top 10 students, please step up to the arena, we will reward you for being top 10 students this year} We all gathered in the arena, Efleda distributed gifts one by one. Alice gets a weapon in form of a short sword with a red iris flower motif. I was given a violet-colored sword with a phoenix motif, while Natalia was given a white glove that had a yellow stone in middle. Others only got Mana Elixir, which would increase their mana capacity although not by much. Efleda then exined each weapon¡¯s ability she also let us know the vi will be given tomorrow. She will bring vi pictures and vi ns so that we can choose correctly. Since it was already evening, we were all told to return to the manor, while students headed to their respective dormitories. Chapter 127 - 127-Nervous Misti "There will be teachers who will meet you if any of you interest them. But this year almost all teachers already have a disciple. And those who don''t have Disciples are only a few of them, tomorrow I wille back again to show you the vi that will be your residence, I will also take care of the ownership vi to be yours. For now, please enter the manor," In front of the manor, Efleda exined to us before she left. Others and I looked at each other, shrugging our shoulders back to the manor. I returned to my room after that, remembering Misti, I felt like teasing her. "Misti I want you to meet me now," "W-w-what? now?" Misti says nervously, she is currently soaking in the bath. "Why? You don''t want to follow my orders?" I said a little threateningly. "O-okay I understand," With a sad face, Misti got out of the bath and changed clothes after that. Anastasia is currently rxing reading a book and sipping tea when she sees Misti who looks sad and heads towards the door she looks confused. "Misti where are you going? Did something happen?" Anastasia asked. Misti''s body trembled, she forced a smile looking at Anastasia. "I want to go out for a while youngdy you don''t have to worry, it won''t take long." As soon as Misti left the room, Anastasia felt strange. Misti since yesterday looks like she has been hiding something from her and looks nervous. She didn''t know what caused Misti to be like that. ''Does this have anything to do with the Human Kingdom? Was Dermid Family trying to do something? They shouldn''t dare try to do anything again after I open them up,'' Shaking her head Anastasia went back to reading the book, she hoped it was just her feeling. If she found out that Misti was currently heading to a man''s room and might do something naughty, she would definitely be furious and beat a man to death. ..... I saw Misti nervously looking down. I smiled yfully, for some reason I really like teasing her like this. Undressing me slowly, Misti''s face turned red she covered her face and looked another way. I then put a towel around my waist and looked at her. "You also take off your clothes, we will take a bath together," "B-bathing together? I don''t want to, I''ve finished taking a shower before." Misti immediately rejected me, I came to her side and hugged her tightly. Misti tried to resist, but when I massaged her ass and whispered in her ear, her body trembled and went limp. "Misti, you have to listen to me, you don''t want the tape to be revealed do you?" Misti looked at me with tears in her eyes, but finally, she nodded her head. I sat on the bed and looked at her with a seductive smile. Misti had a flushed face, she slowly took off the maid outfit she was wearing. She felt very embarrassed to be seen by a man, as she was about to take off her clothes. After taking off her clothes, in white underwear with straps tied around her hips like a bikini was what she was wearing. This looks erotic, plus Misti looks shy, I feel like pouncing on her right away. But I have to hold back my feelings, I will only do that when she really likes me. Even if I threaten her I won''t overdo it, I will make her slowly like me, before going to Anastasia. "What is it? didn''t you take off your underwear too?" I smile. "Th-this is embarrassing, I can''t do it." Misti had a face as if she was about to cry. Sighing looks like I overdid it. I threw a towel at her and Misti caught it, she looked at me confusedly. "I''m going to the bathroom. After you change into towels, go to the bathroom, we''ll take a shower together," I left her and went into the bathroom. Misti looked at the towel in her hand and breathed a breathe easily. She wanted to get out of here right away, but when she heard my threat, she couldn''t refuse. Taking off her underwear with a sad face, she put on a towel. The towel was pressed tightly against her body which made her face turn red. "Excuse me," Misti pushed the ss door shyly. "Ah you''re here, help me clean my body," I turned to look at her smiling. "O-okay," With shame, Misti arrived behind me, just as she was about to use soap in her hand. I said something that took her by surprise. "Don''t use your hands, use your chest to clean my body?" I smiled seductively. "B-but..." "Just do it," I said a little threateningly. Misti''s body shook when she heard me, she nodded tucking her towel in, then applying soap to her breasts. Embarrassed, she pressed her breasts against my back. A soft and slippery feeling hit my chest, I could also feel two small bumps on her breast tip. "That''s right there, clean it properly," Hearing my voice, Misti had a red face, then longer she cleaned my back, she felt her body getting hot. She recalled a previous incident, where I massaged her body until she climaxed, without her noticing honey juice had dripped from her lower lip. Feeling Misti''s breath getting hot, I smiled strangely. I didn''t expect Misti to be like this while cleaning my body. She seems a little aroused, maybe after experiencing me massage her, her body can''t run away from me anymore. "Now the clean front of my body," "Okay," Misti''s mind was hot, she was already in a daze now. Her face heats up she arrives in front of me and cleans my hands then onto my chest. It continued to my stomach and stopped there, when she saw a towel that was towering like a mountain, she gulped. "Hmm? What''s matter, continue cleaning it." "N-no th-that..." Finally, Misti came back to her senses, her face reddened when she saw my crotch. "Ah you mean this towel, okay I''ll take it off," I smiled take off my towel, revealing a proudly hardened meat stick. Misti was shocked with a flushed face, she didn''t know what to say, her head was already feeling dizzy seeing this. She also smelled a stimting smell of meat stick. Taking her hand I told her to touch my meat stick. "Clean it properly," Misti gulped and nodded, she brought her face closer to my meat stick and smelled it. She was getting more and more excited to smell this smell.. Her hand slowly rises and falls giving me a hand job. Chapter 128 - 128-Misti Fall "Kuh¡­ it feels good. Right, do it like that." I caress her head and smiled, Misti saw me smiling at her, replied with a smile too. For some reason, she felt like she was loved so much after doing this, a feeling of wanting to make me morefortable welled up in her heart. "I''ming out," After a few minutes she gave me a hand job, I reached my limit. Hearing that I was about toe out, Misti sped up her hand movements, she also brought her face closer to my meat stick, and the white liquid sprayed profusely all over her face and body. When she smelled this liquid, Misti felt very aroused, she licked all-white liquid on her body. Seeing how erotic she is, I want to let go of the frustration in her body. "Kyaa!! W-what are you doing?" I hugged her suddenly which made Misti surprised. Then I massaged her breasts, Misti felt pleasure run down her spine. "I''ll give you a reward for pleasing me," I smiled and massaged her breasts, my other hand running into her pink slit. Misti''s body was twitching with pleasure, she had been aroused ever since. She wanted to feel massage again. "Hmnn¡­ Aghnn¡­ I like it¡­ Hinn!!!" "What is this? Misti turned out to be a bad girl, did you please yourself after yesterday''s incident?" I smiled seductively. Misti''s face turned red, she looked the other way and didn''t answer. Watching her try to run away. I teased her nipples with my finger spinning around her are without touching her nipples at all. My other hand is also just rubbing around her thigh where the around sensitive zone is. Misti was frustrated, her body was very aroused but I just teased her and didn''t make her cum. She looked at me with a sad face, but I just smiled with a teasing face. "Please, Hmnn¡­ make me cum¡­ hahnn¡­" Misti has a melting expression looking at me, she wants to immediately release this frustration in her body. "Answer me properly, did you please yourself after I did that?" I smile. Misti felt very embarrassed, she did please herself after I massaged her. It was because that pleasure feeling didn''t go away even though she tried to get rid of it. Even when she tries to please herself, it doesn''t feel the same, when I give her pleasure. "T-that''s right," Misti looked down with a flushed face. I smiled, patted her head, and said. "I like honest girls, if you want to let go of your frustration just tell me. Since you''re honest, I''ll give you a present." Using my massage technique and sensitive zone vision, I massaged her breasts and yed with her pink buds. Misti opened her eyes wide after which she moaned loudly. "Hgnnn¡­Mhnnn¡­Ahnnn¡­ I''ll cum Hiunnn!!" Gritting her teeth Misti had a melting face, she felt pleasure in her breasts and caves. Finally, she reached her limit and spouted love juice several times from her little cave. Her body twitched and fell limp in my arms. "If you are honest with what you want, I will give you love," I smiled affectionately. Hearing my words, Misti felt her heart melt instantly and all weight on her shoulders disappeared. She felt that if she was in front of me, she was just an ordinary girl who needed love, she wanted to feel more of this feeling. Her thoughts as a maid her youngdy just disappeared, one she wanted to serve now was a man in front of her right now. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Um, I understand Master," Misti smiled with a look of love. [+60,000 Love Points] ''Wow, she has fallen so fast,'' I was amazed because it was Misti who quickly epted me. I think it''s also because of her past that was abandoned by her family, she never felt the love of her family. As for Anastasia even though they were friends, she still thought of her as her youngdy, so she never crossed the line. Whenever there was a problem she had, she would keep it to herself, until finally Anastasia found out about her problem and she helped her. Anastasia feels angry that Misti didn''t tell her, her problem. The reason is simple, Misti doesn''t want to trouble Anastasia. Misti has an innocent and kind nature, she doesn''t want to trouble others because of her. But I hope that after she feels love, she will change her character on this one and can rely on people around her. "Alright, let''s clean our bodies now." I smiled, took shower, and cleaned her body. "No, Master, you don''t have to do this," Misti looked worried. "What are you saying, stay quiet, I''ll clean you up. You are now mine, I have to take care of you too." I smiled. "I-I belong to Master," Misti''s face blushed [+10,000 Love Points] I can only chuckle hearing that after I cleaned Misti''s body. This time it was Misti who wanted to clean my body, now she doesn''t look forced at all, even looks very happy because she has helped me clean my body. After we finished showering, we went back to our room and got dressed. Misti carefully put my clothes back on, even though she sometimes made mistakes. "Master, I will return now, otherwise youngdy will look for me. I think youngdy has been suspicious since yesterday," Misti said apologetically. I smiled holding her face I kissed her lips, Misti was surprised, but I opened her mouth and stuck my tongue looking for her tongue, Misti''s face melted. Breaking our kiss, saliva forms a bridge between our lips. Misti''s face heats up, she actually wants to stay with me, but she has to go back now, otherwise, her youngdy will get suspicious. "If you feel like releasing frustration in your body,e to me, I will always make your body satisfied," I whispered in her ear. Misti''s body shook, after that, I stroked her head. Misti hugged me tightly before letting go and saying goodbye, she then left my room. I who wasn''t satisfied yet went to Alice''s room. "Lute? You came early, did you have dinner?" Alice tilted her head. "I''m currently hungry to eat Alice," I smiled and picked her up then carried her to the bed. "Hyan!! You''re making me wet now," Alice said with a hot expression. We then did that until midnight, before I moved into my other woman''s room. Chapter 129 - 129-Need Explanation The next morning, I woke up with Alice smiling at me. After moving from their room, I returned to Alice''s room. "Alice, aren''t you mad at me anymore?" I held her face curiously. "Of course I''m still angry, you flirted with another woman in front of me and she''s not your woman either. Lute I wanted to ask, are you also after girls in the academy?" Alice looked at me sadly. I was shocked to hear her words, I feel so guilty now. I think I''m chasing women too much, so I don''t pay attention to those who need my attention. Even though they epted that I had a Harem, there must be some doubts in their hearts, especially Alice, Silvie, and Shelly who previously didn''t even want to be my woman. "Alright, I see, I''ll stop overdoing it. So don''t be mad anymore okay? For Elysia, I will exin why she is like that," I smiled caress her face. Then I exined the problems that Elysia was having, as well as about her two personalities. I also exined I gave her a mirror to help with her problem. After knowing all this Alice began to understand, the reason why another side of Elysia was acting like that. "I see, but Lute, why do you have a mirror-like that? Where did you get it from?" Alice looked confused. "Err¡­ it was me who made it," I said awkwardly. Alice looked confused, could such a thing be made? "Never mind, let''s forget about that and go take a shower now," I picked her up and took her to the bathroom. Alice was surprised but she smiled happily and hugged my neck. While in the bathroom, because of the temptation from Alice''s body, I couldn''t help it and we did it again in the bathroom. After we finished, we had breakfast with others, because now there was no longer a ban on going to other people''s rooms. Alice hugs my right arm happily, while Celyne hugs my left arm. I could see Silvie was pouting from earlier, she wasn''t in a good mood. When we met eyes, she would growl at me like she was angry, after that she turned another way with a ''Hmph'' for some reason she looked really cute, like a pet begging for attention from its owner. Alice saw Silvie''s attitude like that, giggled, she told me to calm her down. I smiled and sat down next to Silvie, then hugged her and carried her on myp. Silvie was taken aback, she tried to refuse but I hugged her tightly, so she just epted. "Silvie are you still mad?" I smile. "Hmph," Silvie ignored me, I hugged her tighter which made Silvie''s face blushed. "Lu-Lute stop hugging me, it''s embarrassing, they''re looking at us right now," Silvie whispered. "Hmm? It''s okay, they''re also our family, so you don''t have to feel ashamed." "B-but still, Hmn!!" I blew on her fox ears, her body immediately shivered and she moaned a little. She looked at me unhappily, I just smiled teasingly and whispered in her ear. "Silvie, I want you to forgive me, how about a massage? Will you forgive me if I give you a massage?" Silvie gulped hearing massage, she looked around and felt embarrassed, because we were noticed by all Lute women. She nodded left my hug, and sat beside Celyne. We allughed at Silvie''s behavior. Not long while we were talking, we were called by Elfleda to the living room. She had prepared a picture and a vi n. The first one to choose a vi was Alice, she looked confused about which one to choose because all vis have beautiful interiors and look luxurious. Alice saw me asking for a suitable vi suggestion. After all, she won''t be using the vi too often, because she''ll be staying at my viter. "What about this vi Alice? I will also live near your vi," I smiled. "Okay, I''ll choose this," Alice nodded quickly. Next up is me, I already knew which vi I wanted even before I entered the academy. The vi looks nothing special whenpared to other vis, it even looks dull. Lots of weeds around, nothing that attracts anyone''s interest when they see this one vi. But there is one thing that is interesting in this vi, which made me choose it. "I chose this vi," I handed it over to Elfleda. Elfleda looked at the vi and frowned, she looked at me with an interesting expression. "Are you sure you want this vi? Many other vis are better, you know," "It''s okay, I think this vi is more interesting," I smiled. "Fine if that''s what you want," Elfleda smiled. "Heh, what a fool to choose a dirty vi," Natalia sneered. I just shrugged letting herment, well that''s only natural after I did that to her, she must be very angry with me. Seeing me ignore her, Natalia looks even angrier. She snorted then chose an interesting vi, after finding a good vi she nodded her head, but it turned out that vi was close to my vi. But she paid no heed to this and handed the vi description she wanted to Elfleda. Then others began to choose their respective vis. All my women chose a vi that was close to mine, while Elysia she chose one that was close to the academy, Rodney was the same. My vi was quite far from the academy, so it didn''t attract much attention. After we chose the vi we wanted, Elfleda gave us the vi key. She said tomorrow they have to arrive at the academy on time because the ss will start tomorrow. We all nodded after that to our respective vis. I told them to stay in their respective vis for now until I cleaned mine. If they want to stay with me they cane anytimeter. They nodded in understanding, they also needed to see the vi they got. When I arrived in front of the vi, the atmosphere here looked gloomy and not well maintained, like a haunted house. Lots of grass covering the garden, the house also looks dirty and dull. The reason I chose this house is because of what''s in it, it''s because this is where sub heroine lives. "I hope she epts my arrival," Chapter 130 - 130-Yasmine Half-Spirit I opened the door and walked in, when I walked in I smelled dust flying around. The hall was dark, although the sun was shining brightly, this was because curtains covered windows. Every time I took a step sound of my footsteps would echo throughout the room. This vi has six bedrooms and three bathrooms, including a hot spring bath. This includes arge vi to be called a vi. Walking down the room, I arrived in front of one of the rooms. I slowly opened the bedroom door, it looks like an ordinary room that looks spacious and the bed is big enough to amodate four or more people. But something caught my attention right now, it was the beautiful hips of a woman against the wall. It was seen that she was trying to push herself off the wall with great difficulty but to no avail. I covered my mouth to hold back augh because this looks so funny. "Guh¡­ how do I get out of here? I remember before that I was able to through walls easily," a woman''s delicate voice rang out. I walk towards her hips on the wall, she has a beautiful and voluptuous ass. My hand touched her ass and a woman''s surprised voice was heard. "Han!! W-who''s there?" "Miss do you need my help?" I said. "That''s right!! P-please help me out of here, I can''t get out by myself," The woman''s voice pleaded. "Okay," I smiled stroking her ass for a moment before trailing my hands down her hips. The woman had a strange voice when I caress her ass, but I immediately pulled her out, I finally saw that whole woman''s appearance. "Phew, thanks for helping me," It was a beautiful woman with white hair, she had purple eyes. She was also wearing a white dress, but it clung tightly to her body and exposed herrge and beautiful assets. Her body is very voluptuous, she seems to have small fangs in her mouth, which makes her even cuter. But what was strange about her was, her body was slightly transparent and she was floating in the air. If anyone else saw it they might immediately scream ghosts, after that fled in fright. The woman in front of me is a sub heroine named Yasmine, she is not a full ghost but a half-spirit human. How could something like this happen? This was all because there was once an association, which could probably be called Necromancers. They try to do a strange experiment with a human girl who is still alive. And the result was a failure, women went berserk when they did that and killed all Necromancers there. Whereas woman herself became a half-spirit human which should be impossible in this world. She forgot all her memories and just wandered aimlessly and stopped at this vi, I''m sure teachers already knew about her but they didn''t mind this and let Yasmine upy the vi. After all, Academy had a lot of vis, so this wasn''t a problem at all. And as time went on, every student who tried to stay here became frightened and moved to another vi. Eventually, this vi became an uninhabited vi that only Yasmine inhabited. "No wait, can you see me?" Yasmine was taken aback. "Of course, is there a problem?" I smile. "Ah no, you just have to leave my residence Wuwuwuwu," Yasmine is acting like a ghost, I covered my mouth to hold back augh seeing her like that. Seeing me not afraid and even holding backughter, her face turned red she immediately hid behind the bed. "Awawawa, th-this is weird, how can she see me," Yasmine is hiding, feeling embarrassed. I smiled at her, she looked very embarrassed and tried to walk away from me. "Why did you run, aren''t you d I can see you?" I''mughing. "N-no don''t look at me, it''s embarrassing," Yasmine escapes by trying to through the ceiling but turns out to be stuck there. Iughed seeing this, while Yasmine, looked very embarrassed and was about to cry. "Do you need my help again?" "Uuuu¡­ Please help me," Iughed going upstairs and opened one of the rooms there. Seen Yasmine crying stuck on the floor, she looks pathetic like this. "Come on hold my hand, next time you have to be careful," I smiled. "Okay," Yasmine said in a sad voice. She holds my hand, even though she''s a ghost it turns out she has a body temperature, maybe because she''s actually half a spirit. After pulling her out, Yasmine breathed a breathe easily, but she still felt embarrassed to see me. "From now on I will live here because I am now the owner of this vi. You can live with me too, how about that?" I smile "What? This vi is yours now? Ughh... I''ve been one living here and chasing people away, but you don''t look scared and insteadugh at me," Yasmine pouted. "Hahaha, it''s because you look cute, they can''t seem to see how cute you are," "S-so I''m cute, th-this is embarrassing." Yasmine held her face shyly. "Rather than living alone, isn''t it better to live together? What do you think?" I asked her. "Okay, I understand," Yasmine nodded her head in resignation. "Oh right, we should have introduced ourselves first. My name is Lute Carter, you can call me Lute." "I-I''m Yasmine, only Yasmine," Yasmine said shyly. "Alright Yasmine, since we''ll be living together from now on, let''s clean this vi," I smiled. "Um," I started cleaning by mowing grass in the garden, Yasmine helped clean inside of the vi. I mow grass with a wind element chain, then absorb it into the ground, with the earth element chain. Then I helped Yasmine clean the vi, we did this until afternoon. Now that the vi looks livable, Yasmine looks happy to see a clean vi, because all this time she has not cleaned the vi at all and left it alone. Because then, no one will try to own this vi. "Beautiful isn''t it when it looks clean?" I smiled at her. "You''re right, I''ve always lived in a dull and dusty room, seeing this cleanroom now, makes my heart happy," Yasmine smiled charmingly at me. I was mesmerized by the smile on her face, even for me who has had many women, her smile still makes me unable to take my eyes off. ..... [A/N: Author From now on the updates are erratic, my motivation is down. The current cover is Yasmine] Chapter 131 - 131-Being Transparent Yasmine saw me still bbergasted in embarrassment, she looked down with a red face. I finally came back to my senses and scratched my head feeling awkward. "Err¡­ did you ever eat anything while living here?" I asked her. "No, I didn''t eat anything, because I didn''t need it," Yasmine said. "Then I''ll give you good food for you to eat, you can wait in the dining room for a while," I smiled at her. Yasmine nodded, then I went to the kitchen to cook something for her. I took out all ingredients from my inventory and started cooking. A delicious aroma wafted into the dining room, Yasmine, who had never eaten before, felt her stomach growl after smelling this aroma. She went to the kitchen and saw what I was cooking, when she saw many dishes here her saliva started to drip. "Hmm? Yasmine, what''s wrong? you''re very hungry huh? Wait a moment this will be over soon," I smiled. Yasmine blushed, she nodded her head and returned to the dining room. After finishing preparing breakfast, I served it on the table, and soon Woli appeared suddenly. "Master, I want to eat too," Yasmine was surprised to see a small creature hovering around me. She was confused to see Woli eating voraciously, I just smiled and exined Woli is my Famos. Knowing Woli is my Famos, Yasmine nodded. She then looked at steak on a te, when she tried to cut it, she looked troubled. I chuckled and sat beside her picking up her te I cut the steak and fed her. "Open your mouth," I smiled. Yasmine''s face was red, but she nodded and opened her mouth, when she tasted my cooking, her face looked happy. This can also be seen from notifications that appear. [+100 Love Points] I kept feeding her and getting Love Points from there. The smile on Yasmine''s face was beautiful. After dinner, I went to my room, Yasmine floated after me. "Yasmine, do you want to sleep with me?" I smiled. Yasmine was surprised to hear me, but she quickly shook her head refusing me with a flushed face. Even though she didn''t know what she was now, she still knew the rtionship between a man and a woman. "N-no thanks," Seeing her refuse, I didn''t force her and just smiled at her. Maybe it''s because I''m so used to sleeping with my women that I forget Yasmine doesn''t like me yet. Well, it should be natural for her to reject me. "Since when do you live here?" I ask. "Err... I don''t remember, I think maybe around seven years," "Didn''t you feel lonely during that time?" "How should I put it, I do feel lonely and have tried to interact with other people, but they are all scared of me. So I never try to interact again and live alone, I was lonely at first, but if you get used to it it''s not a problem at all," Yasmine smiled. "Well it can''t be helped, they can''t see how beautiful you are," I smiled. Yasmine''s face reddened at my words, she felt something warm in her heart that confused her. This was the first time she had heard anyone say that she was beautiful and also someone she could interact with without any problems. She had always wanted this, but whenever people saw her they would be frightened, thus making her give up interacting with other people. "It''s okay, I can see you clearly, I''m sure in the future you can also make yourself seen by others clearly," I smiled patting her head. Yasmine felt a little moved, but it was only for a moment because she was aware of her current body. She had forgotten her past. Even the name she used was a name she just thought of. "You don''t believe me?" I asked her. "No it''s not that, it''s just that I know my current condition. You don''t have to think too much about it," Yasmine smiled. "You don''t--" "Sorry Lute, I think I''ll sleep in the next room," Yasmine smiled at me and she rushed through the door into the next room. Seeing her just walk away, I couldn''t help but sigh. In reality, I also can''t see Yasmine at all, it''s just that the System allows me to see her. It seems the same with Richard, if in-game she can see Yasmine. But since this was different from the game, she couldn''t possibly see Yasmine. I shook my head and went into my room. ----- In the forest, a tied young woman was seen lying on the ground, she was in a circle group of people wearing ck robes. The woman screamed to be released, but no one listened. Everyone in the group recited something she didn''t understand. But no one answered, then suddenly many hands appeared from the ground, and hugged her body. The woman''s face paled in fright, she screamed but slowly her voice disappeared. She was carried by those hands into ground. Then woman''s vision fell into darkness. ''Am I going to die here?'' ... "No!!" Yasmine woke up scared, she breathed hard, saw her hands were shaking, cold sweat was visible all over her body. She didn''t know what she dreamed of before was just a dream or a memory of her past. But whatever it was, she felt very afraid, these past few days, she had often had this nightmare. Her ability to pierce through objects also had problems, usually, she could pierce through anything without a problem. But now, as she pierced through the wall, she was stuck there. She looked at her increasingly transparent hands, before letting out a heavy sigh. "Am I going to vanish soon?" Yasmine chuckled at her hand, but she thought it didn''t matter at all. After all, she had no one by her side, no one could see her. Perhaps, she should indeed vanish from this world. As she thought that, she thought of a man in the next room. The man called himself Lute, he could see herself that no one else could.. Looking at the wall that leads to the next room, Yasmine bes curious about Lute. Chapter 132 - 132-Yasmines View The next morning, I woke up and felt someone watching me. When I opened my eyes, I was shocked, because a pair of bright purple eyes were staring straight at me. "What are you doing Yasmine, you''re scaring me," Yasmine finally came to her senses, she quickly turned away from me with a flushed face. But once in a while, she looks at me before sighing softly. With a slightly dubious face, she opened her mouth. "Lute, can you really see me?" I heard it feeling confused, it seems Yasmine still can''t believe what I said yesterday. Getting up from bed and then sitting down, I saw Yasmine who had doubts, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Do you still not believe it? If I can''t see you now, doesn''t that mean I can''t talk to you like I am now? What makes you doubt me?" Hearing what I said, Yasmine was speechless. She could only lower her head in shame. I walked towards her and caress her head, Yasmine was silent looking straight into my eyes. "You don''t have to think too hard about it, I will make you visible to everyone, trust me," Yasmine just smiled. She didn''t have high hopes about it, she could feel her body couldn''t hold on any longer. Maybe together with people who could see her, she would at least have no regrets at end of her life. ''This should be fine,'' Yasmine thought to herself. "Alright, I have to go to the academy now. You can follow me if you want, how about that?" Yasmine didn''t speak, she was thinking about whether to follow Lute or not. Maybe it''s okay to leave the vi once in a while. After all, no one could see her, whenever she wanted others to see her all they saw were white shadows. "I guess following you to the academy, no problem," "That''s good," I smiled, then I headed to the kitchen to cook breakfast. After we finished breakfast, I headed to my room wearing my academy uniform. It was a navy blue zer with gray trousers, maybe this uniform didn''t look special, but it had a defensive spell in it. I also wore a red tie with a white stripe pattern. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I looked like a normal Mervbanis Academy student. [Master, what are you going to do next? If you only study at the academy, it shouldn''t improve your abilities at all] "Well, if we follow the story, there shouldn''t be much going on, Richard as the protagonist will slowly increase the heroine''s affection. But after seeing her nature, I don''t think it''s possible." I held my chin as I thought, not much has happened since this is still the beginning of the story. I think this is the best time for me to search some dungeons and ruins. Out of the room, I walked downstairs and saw Yasmine sitting in the living room silently. ''I feel like Yasmine doesn''t talk much, is something bothering her?'' "Yasmine is something bothering you?" I sat beside her. "N-nothing, let''s go, I can''t wait to get out of the vi. Come to think of it, I haven''t left this vi in a long time." Yasmine quickly floated in the air and headed for the exit. I was even more confused, seeing Yasmine''s a little strange behavior. I shook my head, maybe it was because she hadn''t been out of the vi in a long time and was getting nervous. I followed Yasmine from behind, we headed to the academy together then. ..... "What do you think? Wouldn''t it be better to go outside than to lock yourself in a vi alone?" I said to Yasmine. "Hmnn... I don''t understand, but I do feel better," Yasmine smiled at me. Currently, many students are heading to their respective sses. Several students headed for Quest Hall, to take Quest. I talked to Yasmine on way to my ss, many people whispered when they saw me because I became one of the top students this year. It''s just that they feel strange because they see me talking to myself. Yasmine also seemed to notice this, she felt guilty and told me not to talk to her when there were so many people around. "Lute, I think it''s better, we don''t talk when there are people around," "Eh? What do you mean Yasmine? Don''t you like talking to me?" "N-no, don''t you look around you, people look at you strangely," Yasmine looked very guilty. I looked around me and indeed, right now I was seen by many students, they were whispering about me. But I ignored this and smiled at Yasmine, I held her hand which surprised her. "It''s okay, they can''t see you because you look so beautiful. Only I can see you." "A-aa-....don''t joke with me," Yasmine stammered with a flushed face, she tried to let go of my hand, but I gripped it tightly. Iughed as I pulled her hand towards the ssroom, Yasmine finally gave up trying to let go of my grip, but her face was still red. "Lute, I can finally see you," When I walked into the ssroom, I saw Trecia rushing towards me with a happy face. She immediately hugged me tightly. Everyone in ss turned to look at us and started gossiping after that. As for Yasmine, she was also quite surprised. "How are you Trecia? What were you doing while I wasn''t around?" "I''m so bored you know Lute can I stay with you?" "Of course," Trecia looked very happy and hugged me tighter. We then sat on a student bench in the middle of ss. This ss can amodate all first-grade students with a total of 300 people. This ss looks very much like a ss at a university with thest seats in thest stair position. In front of students'' seats, there is a ckboard and arge screen to make it easier for students to study. "Trecia I want to introduce you to someone, she''s Yasmine, she''s the previous owner of the vi I used," I tried to introduce Yasmine to Trecia. Yasmine was quite surprised when she heard me introduce herself. As for Trecia she looked confused to see me because she didn''t see anyone besides me. "Err... Lute, who is Yasmine, I didn''t see anyone," "Oh that''s right, I forgot you can''t see it.." I held my head sighing helplessly. Chapter 133 - 133-The Unexpected Arrival Of Someone "Hmnn¡­ how should I exin it... pleasee closer," Trecia looked confused, but she nodded and came closer to me. Then I whispered in her ear, hearing what I was whispering Trecia''s face got a little scared and she moved away from me. "Lu-Lute, is what you said true?" "Um, even if you can''t see her, don''t be afraid she''s not as scary as she looks. In fact, she looks pretty." Iughed. Hearing what I said, Trecia gulped nervously. Yasmine who overheard our conversation too didn''t say much, because she didn''t know what to do at a time like this. Not long after that, Silvie and others arrived at the ssroom, they looked around the ssroom for Lute''s whereabouts. When they saw Lute they smiled and headed to her bench. There were a lot of cheers when students saw them, but when they saw this group of women heading towards my bench all men clicked their tongues in envy. "Lute, we''re all here," Yua came with a charming smile, everyone was mesmerized by her innocent smile. Without thinking Yua immediately sat on myp. The men gritted their teeth feeling their hearts stabbed by a sword. "What about the vi you guys used? Is itfortable?" "It''sfortable to use, but I feel very lonely because I live alone there," Celyne said. Everyone nodded in unison while looking at me expectantly. I couldn''t help butugh at their hope, nodded my head, Then I said. "I know what you want, you can live with me," Everyone seemed happy to hear me, but suddenly I felt a pain in my ear. Yasmine looked at me with a displeased face, she didn''t expect the vi that she had been living in alone all this time, would be inhabited by so many people. "Yasmine, is there a problem, you don''t want them to live with us?" "*Sigh* Lute are you sure this will be okay? I think they will be afraid of meter." "Don''t worry, they''re not like that," I smiled. "Lute, who are you talking to?" Yua was curious because she saw me talking alone. I turned to them, and they looked at me in surprise. "Have you ever heard about spirits?" I said to them. "Spirit? Wait, what do you mean spirits of dead?" Silvie looked confused. "That''s right, the vi I''m currently using is inhabited by a spirit named Yasmine," "That''s impossible, how can spirits exist in this world, unless..." Celyne held her chin, then she opened her eyes wide looking at me. Even Silvie, Alice, and Trecia who had just noticed were taken aback, at this conclusion. Only Dina, Yua, and Melusine didn''t understand what they meant. "Lute, you are saying that this is their doing?" Alice asked. "That''s what it should be," "How cruel," Silvie said with a look of disdain. "Okay, forget it, for now, I''ll introduce you guys to Yasmer, she''s a good girl." I smiled. "Good girl?" Silvie and Alice narrowed their eyes. I just looked the other way to get rid of this awkward atmosphere. "Lute, may I sit here?" Suddenly we heard Elysia''s voice. "Oh Elysia, you can sit here," I smiled. Since seats around me were already upied by others, Elysia sat behind me. We chatted waiting for the teacher to arrive. When Natalia arrived in ss, she looked at me with hostility and then looked away. She chose to sit in the front seat. Richard also arrived in ss, when her gaze fell on me it seemed she wanted to sit here, but saw many women around me. He thought it might be better not to go there. After all, students gathered here, suddenly there was amotion outside which made everyone in ss confused. And sure enough, it turned out that the one who entered ss was the royal princess. The ss became noisy when two royal princesses entered the ss. Misti followed Anastasia behind her, only when she saw me did she smile, but quickly changed her facial expression to a stoic one. Marika didn''t have a maid beside her, but this was a natural thing from the Beastmen kingdom. Because two royal princesses attracted much attention, they were surrounded by many students who tried to get close to them. "Princess Anastasia, I have great abilities, please recruit me to be your subordinate," "Princess Marika believe in my abilities, I have a blue tiger nickname, if you recruit me you will not regret it," ..... Many students tried to approach two of them so that they couldn''t move towards student seats. I couldn''t help butugh hearing how students were bragging about themselves in front of two royal princesses. Anastasia looks annoyed, upon seeing this, she turns to Misti. Understanding what her youngdy was thinking, Misti immediately unleashed an ability that made everyone around them speechless and unable to move. Faces of all students turned pale, beneath them was a shadow wrapped around their feet. They felt that if they tried to move a little, their legs would be cut off. Shadow came from Misti''s shadow, currently, Misti''s gaze at them was icy cold. "Everyone, I ask that you don''t interfere with my study time, if you want me to recruit you, try to do a test first when I am recruiting members," Anastasia smiled charmingly at them. When everyone heard this, they all nodded quickly. Misti then pulled back the shadow that bound their legs, they were finally able to heave a sigh of relief and quickly returned to their respective seats. "Having a maid seems to be useful for driving people away, thank you," Marikaughed. "Hmph," Anastasia just snorted. Marika and Anastasia sat on the front bench. Not long after, a teacher entered the ssroom, instantly all students were fascinated to see the teacher. Even for me, I was surprised to see a teacher who walked into ss at this time. ''Wait-wait, why is she here?'' It was a beautiful woman with gray hair with bright yellow eyes, her pupils resemble snakes. Her body was very voluptuous with qipao tightly pressed against her body. She was walking leisurely towards the podium, when her gaze turned to me, a little surprise in her eyes.. No, it looks like her gaze is also on Yasmine who is hovering above me. Chapter 134 - 134-The Creepy Teacher It should have been Elfleda who came to teach us this time, but it was her who entered the ss. The woman who walks into my ss right now isn''t a heroine, but she ys a very big role in the story. She is one of the characters that amazes me, that''s because not only is she beautiful, but she''s a great teacher. ''But it''s a pity, in the end, she died at hands of her own disciple,'' When she died, many fans were not happy about what happened. Even I''m also one of them, I sent a lot of letters to game developers for my displeasure, but no reply at all. Come to think of it, maybe the letter I sent was not received by the developer, since the game was made by this world. ''I wonder how the game got to my previous world? Was it delivered by another world express service?'' Shaking my head at that funny thought, I looked back at the podium. I looked into each other''s eyes with the teacher. She smiled charmingly at me, I just smiled back at her. "Hello everyone, my name is Lisa Emberly, I am the teacher who will be your homeroom teacher from now on. I teach inbat and sports, if you want to be strong quickly, follow my training properly, otherwise you will be punished." Lisa looked at all students with a smile, but the words she spoke were so deep that no one dared to speak. "Do any of you have any questions?" Silence ensued in ss, suddenly someone raised his hand, and it turned out to be a man with brown hair he had a strange smile on his face. "Miss Lisa, how old are you no--" *Wuzz* Before he could even finish his words, a strong wind blew past students and headed straight for the face of a questioning student. "Ugah!!" The student who asked the question fainted on the spot with a bloody face, everyone gulped seeing this. "Please, if you want to ask, ask something relevant rted to learning," Lisa smiled with a sharp look. All students nodded in unison with cold sweat running down their backs. Seeing her students bing obedient, Lisa smiled and opened her mouth. "I''ll just exin some basic things here because our learning actually starts in the training arena. Think of it as preparation before you go to actual training," Lisa smiled yfully. Then Lisa exined some basic things about what she was teaching, all students listened to her seriously. Meanwhile, a student who had fainted in ss with a bloody face was left alone, no one wanted to take him to the infirmary for treatment. .... "Alright, my lesson ends here for today. Oh, that''s right, for Lute Carter,e to my room after you finish all lessons," Lisa walked out of the ssroom after saying that, when Lisa disappeared from everyone''s sight, they all immediately looked at me. I feel ufortable with that. "Lute, did you do something before that she asked you to go to her room?" Silvie asked strangely. "Of course not, I''m seeing it for the first time today," I said seriously. "I thought so, there''s no way you''d dare do anything to her," Silvieughed. I just shrugged in response. I also don''t know why she called me, because this is already very different from what I know. I think if I go to her room I''ll find outter. "Lute, let''s have lunch, we prepared a lot of delicious food for you. Silvie and Alice even went out of their way to make it," Celyne giggled as she said this. "Ce-Celyne, you don''t have to exin that to him!!" Silvie''s face turned red while asionally looking at me. "I also made lunch for Lute," Yua said proudly. "Hahaha, I''m d to hear that, let''s find a good ce for lunch. Elysia how about you? Would you like toe with us?" "Is that okay? Won''t I be a nuisance?" Elysia asked worriedly. "It''s okay Elysia, you can have lunch with us," Dina replied with a smile. "W-alright, I''lle with you," Elysia nodded. We then looked for the right ce to have lunch. ---- "H-how, is it delicious?" Silvie asked nervously. We are currently taking shelter under a tree, I eat breakfast that has been made by them. I chewed on an omelet roll made by Silvie, it was delicious and soft, although not as good as Celyne''s, at least she tried to make it for me. "This is delicious, thanks Silvie, I smiled at her," "Thank goodness," Hearing my answer, Silvie looked relieved. "Lute, try rice balls I made," Yua didn''t want to lose either, she gave me a rice ball but the shape was a little weird. I opened my mouth to eat a rice ball. Well, the taste isn''t much different from normal rice, but since I didn''t want to disappoint her, I stroked Yua''s head and said it was delicious. "Lute, mine too." Dina handed me a bottle of juice. I drank it and felt a sweet taste running down my throat. I didn''t expect that there would be a day where I was fed by many beautiful girls in the academy. If you think about my previous life, I only had bread for breakfast in the cafeteria and chatted with my friends discussing things rted to games. "What''s wrong Trecia? You look a little displeased," I tilted my head. "I didn''t make any food for Lute, I feel negligent as your fianc¨¦e," Trecia said sullenly. "Hahaha, it turns out to be just that, you don''t have to think about it," "B-but, I also want to be of use to you," Trecia said sadly looking at me. "How about we teach you how to cook? Do you want it?" Celyne said to her. "That''s right, I also just learned to cook with Celyne and others," Yua nodded. "I-I will, please teach me," Trecia took Celyne''s hand. "Ano... can Ie too?" Elysia also raised her hand. "Of course you can, you cane whenever you want," Celyne smiled. Then discussion between women happened, I smiled seeing this. Alice suddenly came towards me and leaned against my chest, she looked at them with a warm smile. I stroked Alice''s hair, feeling warmth in my heart, despite theplexity of all our rtionships, I felt d they were by my side. ..... [A/N: Author The current cover is Lisa Emberly]allnovelfull Chapter 135 - 135-Meeting Lisa "Yasmine, you can eat it too, if you want," I looked up and said to Yasmine who was hovering above me with saliva dripping from her lips corner. Yasmine finally came to her senses when I called out to her, her face had a blush, she quickly wiped drool at her lips corner. "M-May I?" "Sure, open your mouth," I chuckled and fed her omelet roll, Yasmine looked happy to eat the omelet roll. Others saw the omelet roll floating and disappearing like it was eaten by something, speechless. "W-wait Lute, is she here?" Celyne opened her eyes wide. "She''s here, I asked her toe with me," "That''s amazing, it''s my first time seeing something like this," Silvie said in disbelief. "It-it''s nothing," Yasmine said shyly. They all could now hear Yasmine''s voice and were even more surprised that Yasmine was nowhere to be seen. I chuckled at their reaction when I heard Yasmine''s voice. Well, however this was beyond theirprehension, when someone died their spirit would not be in their body anymore. Unless a person is killed by a technique used by a Necromancer. These Necromancers use the human spirit to be strong, this is why Necromancers are so feared and hated, they are always being hunted everywhere. Even Demon Race didn''t like them either. No one knows the origin of Necromancer, although there are not many events rted to Necromancer. Every incident rted to them was always a terrible thing. Many people said it was better to fight demons than to fight them because if you died at their hands, it was certain that your ending would be terrible. "Wow, I heard a voice but no one," Dina holds her mouth. "I-I thought people would get scared when they heard a voice in an empty house, no wonder no one wants to live in that vi," Trecia said. "That¡­ I did it so that no one stays in the vi. But it''s useless when I do it to Lute, he''s not afraid and he can see me too." "I see¡­" They all looked at me curiously. "Lute, how did you see her?" Alice asked me. Yasmine was also curious about this, because so far no one had been able to see her, or all they saw was a white shadow. I held my chin, closed one eye while looking at them, and then I answered. "I don''t know, it just happened," They were dumbfounded, they thought I would exin the reason I could see it. "What is it? Don''t you believe it?" They looked at each other and looked a little disbelieving, but since the truth was like that, they could only believe it. "So your name is Yasmine, right? How did you be like this?" Yua asked looking at empty air, that was where Yasmine''s voice was heard. "Err... I don''t remember, all I remember is I went looking for a ce to live and found a vi," "Don''t worry Yasmine, we will repay those who made you like this," Alice said looked at me. "Like you said Alice," I patted her head. "I-I will also help as much as I can." Elysia heard our conversation, she also joined in wanting to help. Yasmine was touched, because we wanted to help her, tears dripped from her eyes corner. She always wanted someone to acknowledge her existence, but who would have thought that after she met Lute, she got many friends who wanted to help her. "Thank you so much," ..... After finishing lunch, we returned to ss, this time it was Elfleda who entered the ss. She became a teacher who would teach us spells. Even though what she taught was of little use to me, it was of great use to others. "During this first week, you will be given tutoring because next week there will be a test. If you pass the test, you can immediately take quest in Quest Hall, and if you fail. You can re-take the test next month." Everyone seemed excited to hear about the test, as they would be able to start taking quests if they passed the test. I was also waiting for this because I wanted to explore the dungeon soon. "Remember, don''t take this exam lightly, because students who can go outside the academy toplete quests are not random. Academy will not pass students who are ipetent in doing quests and cause troubleter. But if you pass, you can immediately take a quest ording to the rank you have. You can also create a party toplete quests ranked above you. Any question?" Then a girl raised her hand. Elfleda looked at the girl and nodded her head. "Carmen, what do you want to ask?" "This is about the club, when are we allowed to join a club or create our club?" "If you want to join a club, you can see clubs in this school on bulletin board, there are many lists of clubs that you can choose from. Some clubs should have started recruiting new members by now, but if you want to create your club, you can submit a request letter for the club you created to the academy, and the academy will consider that club if it meets requirements," "I see," Carmen sat back down in her seat. "Okay, let''s end today''s ss." After Elfleda left the ssroom, all students got up from their seats and returned to their respective dormitories. Since I was called by Lisa to her room, I asked Silvie and others for permission before heading there. I then went with Yasmine to Lisa''s room. ..... "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the room," I''ve asked the female teacher who passed by before where Lisa''s room was on the way here. The teacher was a little surprised to hear me ask Lisa''s room, but then she told me where it was. When I got there, I knocked softly on the door. *Knock, Knock* "Miss Lisa, I''m here" "Pleasee in," I heard a soft voice from inside the room, I slowly opened the door and went inside. When I entered I saw an incredible sight, currently, Lisa is sitting with her legs crossed showing her alluring thighs. She looked outside the room before then turning to me with a smile. "You''re finally here," Chapter 136 - 136-Do You Want To Be My Disciple? This room looks very luxurious, with lots of expensive-looking furniture. Lisa is currently rxing on the balcony when her beautiful eyes that look like snake pupils stare at me. I felt an inexplicable nervous feeling, like being looked at by a predator. ''I can''t make this woman angry, she looks dangerous,'' "Lute, sit here," Lisa smiled at me. I gulped and nervously walked towards the seat. Lisa chuckled seeing me nervous, she then prepared tea on the table. I sat in front of her and was surprised to see her preparing three cups of tea. I tilted my head in confusion. "What is it? You asked about other teacups, this is for a friend you brought here," Lisa smiled at me. Yasmine and I looked at each other in disbelief, we both then looked back at Lisa. "D-don''t tell me you can too..." "I''m sorry, I can''t see you, but I can feel your presence," Lisa said with a low sigh. Yasmine seemed to understand this well, even so, she was still happy that someone else could sense her existence. Seeing her looking happy, my lips corner lifted subconsciously. "Hmn, you seem to care a lot about her," Lisa said with an interesting look. "She was the same as us before, it''s just that an incident made her like this. I wanted to help her with the abilities I had, other people saw her as a scary creature, but that was different from me. I see her as a girl who needs help." "Lute..." [10,000 Love Points] [Whoa¡­ your words really touch Master] Lisa opened her eyes surprised to hear my words, not many people are willing to help for nothing. She could also see I was saying this with all my heart without anything else in it. "I see, so you''re that kind of person," Lisa looks at me intensely while licking her lips. I felt ufortable from her gaze, she then stood up from her seat and walked closer to me. Her body leaning slightly towards me, fragrant aroma she gave off made my body heat up. Lisa brought her lips close to my ear then she whispered in a sweet voice that made my spine shiver. "I can see determination you have, I can help you be strong. Do you want to be my disciple?" Yasmine, who saw this, covered her face in embarrassment, she wasn''t used to seeing scenes like this. Even so, she felt a little curious about what would happen next, so she opened a small gap between her fingers. I gulped hearing Lisa''s seductive voice, I was thinking whether I should ept her invitation to be her disciple or decline. If I ept it I will study under her tutge to be strong, but I have no thoughts of epting a Master. Seeing doubt on my face, Lisa moved away from me and sat back down. If it was someone else, it was certain that that person would ept an invitation without a second thought. She didn''t look angry at all even though I didn''t answer her, and just smiled at me. "It seems you don''t intend to have a Master, have you had a Master before?" "No, I don''t have a Master, it''s just that I don''t have a mind to ept a Master," "That''s strange, normally people would be very happy if they became a disciple of great Master. Or do you think, you can be strong even without a Master''s help?" Lisa smiled. I opened my eyes slightly surprised, seeing the reaction I had. Lisa is getting more and more interested in this boy in front of her, she feels this boy has his own way to be strong without a Master''s help. There are indeed various ways to be strong without helping others, but these methods are usually quite long if you don''t have something that can make you strong quickly. Even Royal Princess themselves had studied under a Master before they arrived at the academy. "I see, I am not forcing you to ept me as your Master. But if you want me to be your Master, you can meet me and I will teach you seriously," Lisa smiled charmingly at me. "Thank you Miss Lisa I will remember this. Then we''ll excuse ourselves first," "Thank you Miss Lisa I will remember this. Then I''ll excuse myself." I said goodbye to her, Lisa nodded smiling at me. Yasmine and I left the room and went back to meet the others. Lisa stared at Lute''s silhouette until it disappeared from her sight, she then sighed looking outside. "My disciple, what have you done? I can feel your aura from that girl." Lisa holds a red ribbon in her hand with deep sadness. ---- Silvie and I are currently in the room in her vi, I told others to return to their vi to prepare what they need to prepare to live in my viter. The reason I went to Silvie''s vi was to fulfill my previous promise, which was to massage her. Yasmine is currently not with me, because I asked her to wait in another room. "Lu-Lute is this okay?" Silviey on the bed feeling embarrassed. "Calm down Silvie, it''s just a massage you don''t need to be nervous," I chuckled. Silvie calmed down a bit after hearing my exnation, my hand touched her shoulder and massaged it then. Silvie was slightly taken aback by the tingling feeling and pleasure that came, she moaned at that. "Hmnn... Ahhn..." Realizing she had just moaned, her face turned bright red. I traced my finger to touch her sensitive spot, my hand slowly reached her tail, caressed while massaging her. Silvie felt great pleasure for the first time. "W-wait Lute, I haven''t¡­ Ahhnn¡­" The session continued for several minutes, during which time Silvie would moan with a face filled with pleasure. Her body was sweating, saliva dripped slightly from her lips corner, she was breathing hard looking at me with a hot gaze. The Academy uniform she was wearing was sticking to her body due to her sweat. "Silvie, you look so wet," I smiled teasingly. Silvie didn''t answer at all, her vision was a little blurry before she finally came to her senses with a very red face. She hugged her body shyly, she looked at me with a displeased look. "Lute, I told you to stop for a bit, but why don''t you do it," "Hmm? Of course, it''s because moan you let out is so beautiful, I want to hear it more, and also don''t you like it?" I said teasingly. Chapter 137 - 137-Commotion In Girls Dormitory "Ha-huh? Who likes it, get out now!! I want to change clothes." Silvie pushed me out of her room, she then mmed the door shut. Iughed inwardly at his funny behavior. Silvie who was in the room heaved a sigh of relief, she felt her heart pounding. She didn''t know what would happen if she couldn''t help this wandering feeling, if Lute continued to be by her side, they would probably do something more than a massage. Thinking of this Silvie felt her whole body getting hotter, shaking her head in embarrassment, she immediately changed into her sweat-drenched clothes. ..... After Silvie changed her clothes, we then headed to my vi. She had prepared what she needed to bring into his storage ring before we left. Silvie didn''t say much when we headed towards my vi, she would asionally blush when she saw me. "Lusi? You waiting for me?" Arriving at my vi, I saw Lusi waiting in front of the vi. She just nodded without saying much, we then entered the vi together. When I entered the vi, I saw Alice and others chatting in the living room. "Lute, have you arrived? I was quite surprised to see your vi, here there is a hot spring bath and there are six rooms, rooms here also look veryrge," Celyne had sparkling eyes when she talked about this. "I''m d you like it, have you guys chosen a room you want to use?" "I''ve already decided, Silvie how about we sleep together? I already asked Trecia to share a room with me," Celyne asked Silvie. "Eh¡­ ah sure, we can sleep together," Silvie looked a little dazed. "What''s wrong, Silvie? Your face looks red, did something happen before?" Dina asked. "N-nothing," Silvie walked towards the sofa with a flushed face, everyone looked at Silvie strangely. They then looked at me curiously, what happened to Silvie. "Nothing happened, I just kept my promise," They looked at each other and finally understood what I meant, it was only natural that Silvie was acting a little strange. Silvie''s face turned red with embarrassment as I spoke of that. "I want to invite Shelly and her party here, I will go meet them now. Can you wait here for a bit?" "Shelly? You mean that third-year senior you spoke of?" Alice asked. "That''s right, I''ll introduce them to you guyster," I said goodbye to them before I headed to the girls'' dormitory. I''m sure Shelly and her party will be happy if I invite her to live together in my vi. ----- When I arrived at the female dorm gate, I was surprised by thisrge and beautiful building. The dormitory garden was filled with flowers of many colors, there were many girls rxing. "Look over there, isn''t it Lute who won second ce as this year''s top student?" "Hah? Where? Wait, that''s him!!" The noise was heard from inside the female dormitory when I arrived here, many girls came out of the dorm when they heard my name. They all flocked out curiously, wanting to see the man who had be this year''s top student. "Lute, look here, we are your fans," Soon park was filled with lots of girls, some even still in their pajamas. The scent of young girls filled this ce, I was quite surprised to see this unusual sight. There were too many girls here, so I was a little confused, even the female teacher guarding the gate was surprised. They immediately brought order to all girls who tried to get out of the gate. "Hey kid, look what you''ve done, tell me, why are you here," A female teacher looks to have an angry expression at me. She was annoyed because she had to discipline many female students who were trying to get out to meet the boy in front of her. Seeing the teacher guarding the gate angry, I couldn''t help butugh awkwardly and exin my arrival. "I''m looking for Shelly from third grade and her Party members, are they in the dorms?" "Shelly? They should be inside, but why are you looking for them?" The teacher looked confused. ''How do I exin it? should I tell her that I will invite them to stay in my vi? Isn''t that the same as suicide?'' "Err¡­ it''s just a few things," I said awkwardly. "Few things?" The teacher looked at me strangely, but then she ignored it because she wanted that boy to get out of here immediately. She asked one of the students to call Shelly and her party members. Not long after that, they arrived here. "Isn''t that Shelly and her party? Why is Lute looking for her?" "Maybe they have some kind of rtionship," Some of the girls started whispering about things that always excited them. Shelly heard what girls were talking about, had a red face. But unlike Le, without thinking she immediately pounced on me with a happy face. "Whoaa!!" Everyone saw this in amazement, I of course quickly caught Le, and we hugged for a few seconds. Karyn felt a little jealous, she wanted to hug me too. "T-they hugged?? Doesn''t this make it clear they have some kind of rtionship?" "I feel very jealous, if only it was me who hugged him," Many girls were jealous to see Le cuddling with Lute. Le heard the discussion they were having, giggled happily, she had a very happy face because she felt like a lucky woman. "Lute, what are you doing here? If you want to call us, you can use Seezingcal," Shelly directly asked me. "I''m sorry, I originally wanted to do that after arriving in front of the dorm gate. But who would have thought that my arrival would cause such amotion," They all looked at each other as if understood, after all, Lute was already very well known throughout the academy. It was only natural that he attracted a lot of attention, especially among women, Lute had be like man of their dreams. "Let''s go somewhere else, I miss all of you, there are some things I want to talk about.. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear thister," I smiled. Chapter 138 - 138-Marikas Invitation "Lute, you were great in the previous exam, I''m so happy to see you be a top student," Le happily hugs my hand, she looks at me with sparkling eyes talking about how I beat other students in the previous exam. We smiled at how happy she was. "Lute, what do you want to talk to us about?" Shelly asked me. "Shall we talk about it, over there," I pointed to a restaurant, we are currently around the city shopping area. They all nodded hearing me, when we got there we immediately ordered food before I spoke about the reason I called them. "Really Lute? You invite us to stay in your vi? Of course, I will," Le looked very happy to hear this. "But is this okay? Isn''t that where you live with your woman too?" Shelly looked a little worried. "What did you say, Shelly? Aren''t you also my woman?" I said teasingly. Shelly''s face flushed, she nudged her elbow towards me. Weughed at Shelly who looked embarrassed. But even so, she didn''t look angry at all, in fact, she was very happy when Lute said she was his woman. "Karyn, Nh, do you guys want to live with me too?" "I will!!" Karyn subconsciously raised her voice, realizing she just shouted suddenly, her face turning red. "No, I-I mean I want to stay with you if you insist," *Tsun* Karyn crossed her arms across her chest with a face that held back embarrassment, Iughed inwardly, seeing this funny reaction. Then I turned to Nh, whether she wanted to stay with me or not. "I don''t think it''s a problem, I''m also a member of Shelly''s party, so it''s not good to split up," Somehow hearing how she exined, it looked like she was forced to live with me. I can only chuckle in my heart. Not long after that, the waiter came with the food we ordered. We then ate together, sometimes I would feed them and vice versa. After we finished eating, we returned to the academy, Shelly and her party went to the dormitory to bring the luggage they needed. I was waiting for them in front of the gate, of course with invisible abilities, otherwise, it would be amotionter. After they finished carrying everything, we immediately headed to my vi. ----- "My name is Le, nice to meet you, I am also a Lute woman just like you guys. I hope we can get along," Le with a beaming smile introduced herself in front of Silvie and others. "Nice to meet you too Le, Lute told me about you guys," Silvie smiled kindly. "Is that true? What is he talking about?" "He said you are a good senior and also cheerful, it seems what he said is true," "I''m d to hear that," Le held her cheek with a happy face. *Stare...* Yua stared at Shelly''s chest with intense curiosity. Shelly felt a little ufortable with Yua''s very serious gaze looking at her chest. "How can it be so big??" Yua held her own chest and asionally looked at Shelly''s chest, Shelly''s face turned red when she heard what Yua said earlier. Hearing that, Silvie also turned towards Shelly''s chest, she looked a little envious to see that. "Sister, how did you make your breasts this big?" Yua grabbed Shelly''s breasts and yed with them, Shelly was shocked and subconsciously groaned as Yua yed with her chest. "P-please stop it, it''s been growing since I was 12 years old," Yua let go of her grip slightly disappointed, Silvie, Alice, Karyn even Nh heard what Shelly said, feeling a little envious. But they also couldn''t do anything about it, after all, it was natural for cow girl beastmen race, to have big breasts. Shelly breathed a sigh of relief after Yua let go of her grip. "Since this is our first meeting, how about we have a chat and introduce ourselves to each other?" Alice said. "Let''s do it, I want to know how you two met Lute," Le looked enthusiastic when discussing this, they then chatted cheerfully in the living room. While they were chatting, I noticed something interesting because it looked a little funny, it was Lusi facing Nh, they just stared at each other without saying anything. Karyn, who was feeling a little ufortable, started toe up with a topic to discuss with the two of them. "It''s so alive here," Yasmine said beside me. "Doesn''t that look good? You won''t feel lonely anymore, I will also find a way to make your body visible," I smiled at her. Seeing Lute''s smile, Yasmine was slightly dazed but then her face turned red. She looked another way then asked Lute, something that always made her curious even though it had been answered before. "Lute, why are you so eager to help me, is it just because I''m a girl you need to help? You know, I can''t repay you anything," "Yasmine, are you still doubting my desire to help you?" I sighed. "N-no it''s not like that, I don''t doubt you at all!!" Yasmine frantically tried to exin. I smiled holding her hands, Yasmine was a little surprised by her flushed face and pounding heart. "Trust me, if you really want to know my reasoning, I''ll tell you when the timees," Yasmine''s face was getting redder, she didn''t know what I meant, but she felt it was something very important. We joined others, I then introduced Yasmine to Shelly and her party. ----- The next morning our ss was being taught by a male teacher named Sigurd. He wore round sses and seemed friendly, he taught us about alchemy and its basics. Many students look bored with their lessons, after all, not many want to learn such boring things. I''m also not very interested in alchemy, if I want potions, I can buy them from the system. But it seems that it''s a little different from those of the Elf race, they seem to really enjoy this lesson. Besides Elf race is very good at archery, they also loved alchemy. "To make a potion that has good quality, you have to set fire temperature properly, ingredients used also need to be considered. When using ingredients that have poison levels in them, you must neutralize poison before cing them in a cauldron," The ss continued without a problem until break time when I was about to go with others for lunch, we were met by Marika at door. We were a little confused because the princess of the Beastmen Kingdom was blocking our way. Anastasia watching this from a distance had a sullen expression, but she then left the ss. "Princess Marika, do you need anything?" I smiled kindly. "I want to talk to you,e with me," Marika smirked at me before leaving. "Lute, are you going to follow her?" Celyne asked me. "I guess I''ll follow her. I''m sorry, but I want you to leave first I''ll catch upter," I said to them with an apologetic expression. "It''s okay, we can wait there," Alice smiled. I breathed a sigh of relief after that followed Marika who had gone far away. ..... "So Princess Marika, why are we here?" We are currently at academy park, Marika looks like she is having fun ying with the fountain. She took off her shoes and dipped her feet there. "Marika, just call me Marika," "Hah?" "I said, call me Marika, I don''t like you acting formally in front of me," Marika smiled charmingly at me. "Okay," I giggled. "So Marika, why are you looking for me," "*Sigh* Can we y for a bit first? You know I''m so bored since yesterday, everyone who talks to me, try to tter me. It''s so tiring, hearing bullshit they put out," Marika said irritably. "Hahaha, I see, so our princess here needs a ymate," Marika had a slightly irritated face hearing me, but then she ignored it and yed with a happy face. "Lute,e with me to y here," "No better don''t," "Hah? Why?" Marika turned to me in confusion. "You might fall in love with meter," Marika was dumbfounded, she held her mouth andughed out loud hearing me, theughter she let out was very pleasant to hear. Her chest swayed to the rhythm of herughter, she looked very charming when sheughed. "Hahaha, I''m sorry, it''s the first time I''ve seen a person who dares to say such a thing in front of me. Even though many of them brag about themselves, no one dares to say such shameless things as you said earlier," "You don''t believe it?? You can see for yourself then," I suddenly came towards her and hugged her then grabbed her chin. Our faces are so close. Marika was surprised by my sudden movement, she looked at my face that was so close to hers. Her heart was pounding, but it was only for a moment that she quickly calmed down. "You know, if anyone else saw this, you might be put to death," I chuckled hearing that. and let go of my hug with resignation. "Alright princess, I''m sorry for the previous one, it doesn''t seem to have any effect on you," ..... [A/N: Author There are slight changes, previously I released 2 chapters with 1000 words in each chapter. But then I released it into 1 chapter with 1000 words. Since this doesn''t meet the daily requirement to release 1500 words, I will release 1 chapter with 1500 words, not 2 chapters like before.. But I will sometimes release 2 chapters with 1000 words per chapter.] Chapter 139 - 139-Red Dungeon Appears "Lute, I want you to be a member of my party," "I refuse," "Whoa¡­ you didn''t even think at all and immediately rejected me," Marika looked at me in amazement. "I''ve been thinking about having a party with my women," I shrugged. "Your woman? Ah, I understand women who are always around you," Marika nodded in understanding. "But if you party with me, not only do you get great rewards, we can be great party members," She then exined her wish again. "That sounds good, but I don''t want to leave my woman. Besides, don''t you have a lot of people who want to party with you, why don''t you pick a few of them." "They? You should understand what they want from me," Marika had a disgusted expression when she thought of those people. "I''m curious, isn''t it better to recruit party members from Beastmen race just like you, if a princess from Beastmen race is in a party with Human race, especially if that person is a boy. Your race will not like it even the royal family will reject this too." "Heh, royal family, what they were thinking was just defeating the Human Kingdom. They were no different from the Human Kingdom itself. I have always been educated with idea that the Human Kingdom is an evil kingdom, which has always enved our race. But when I look to another side, I also see that our race is also enving the Human race. Wouldn''t that make no difference either?" "Well, it can''t be helped, even though very is ouwed, some people still vite this. The loser will be trampled on by victor, no one can stop that," I sighed helplessly. "You are right, until whenever the war will continue until one side loses. If only all races could coexist like in the era when heroes appeared¡­ no I shouldn''t have wished for the impossible," Marika shook her head. "Impossible?" I looked at her with an attractive smile. "What? Was what I said wrong?" Marika looked at me confused. "No, what you say is true," I smiled. Marika feels strange with Lute''s reaction, she feels Lute is hiding something from her. But since she didn''t know what it was, she could only ignore it. "Don''t you have other options for your party members like Alice? She is stronger than me or Natalia she has great abilities too," "Alice? The cat girl with the red hood? My instincts say she''s a dangerous woman, after all, isn''t Alice your woman too? She will refuse my invitation. As for that bunny girl, she has an arrogant nature, I don''t like her," "What about me? Why did you choose to recruit me?" I looked at her curiously. "Although I don''t like the human race, that only applies to the royal family and their subordinates including those who enve our race. As for you, you''re not one of them, and something inside me says you''re different from the human race. I don''t know why, and this makes me very curious, maybe if I''m with you, I will experience something amazing," Marika looked at me excitedly. "So that''s your reason, Hmnn... I can ept you in my party but on one condition," "One condition? What''s that?" "You just need to take turns with my woman, after all some quests have a limit on the party members that are allowed to be brought. I can''t possibly bring all my women with me, I n to split into several party groups, and we will alternate members with each other," Marika folded her arms, she was thinking whether to refuse or ept it. She had given up on recruiting Lute to party with her, but she also didn''t want to party with those people if she could. "Okay, that''s fine," "In that case, I''ll take you to see¡ª" "Princess, are you here? I''ve been looking for you everywhere." Suddenly a man''s voice was heard, when I turned my head it was a man from the Wolf Beastmen Race. He looked like a senior from the second grade, he had a handsome stature with gray hair. When our gazes met, he looked at me with hostility and soon arrived in front of Marika, blocking us. "Who are you? Why are you talking to Princess Marika?" "I will also ask back, who are you, why are you blocking us from talking," "Hmph, I am a bodyguard sent from the Beastmen kingdom to guard the princess in case something happens. My name¡ª" "Ok, ok, you are so noisy, I don''t want to hear it," "Pfft.." Marika covered her mouth to hold back augh. "You!!" Blood vessels are visible on his head. "What? Do you want to hit me? Just try it if you can?" I smiled mockingly. "You just said it, Bratt," Furiously he lunged at me, his hands growing fur and ws like the hands of a wolf. I also gathered the chains in my hands into fists, our attacks shing causing strong winds all around. We both backed off at the same time, he looked at me with a gloomy look because I was able to withstand his attacks. "Do you still want to continue this battle? Your Princess has gone a long way now," I smiled yfully. "What??" "Aca... Lute why did you tell him," Marika looked back with an annoyed face. But she then ran quickly trying to get away from the man. Even though she didn''t have a maid beside her, still the royal family would definitely have bodyguards guarding them in case something happened, she didn''t like this, as it interfered with her freedom. "Princess don''t go!! Tch, I''ll remember this, you''ll see," He said angrily, before chasing after Marika. I shrugged letting him say whatever he wanted, it just sounded like a viin who''s always been in a story. I also don''t want to linger here, I want to go back to meet my woman. ----- "Princess Marika wants to party with us??" Silvie opened her eyes wide at my exnation. "Did you refuse?" "No, it''s just that this is beyond my expectations." "We will alternate members, as I exined earlier, this shouldn''t be a problem," They nodded at my exnation. But then Silvie and Alice''s faces were ufortable seeing Elyse who hugged my arm tightly, she fed me a meal which made the atmosphere around us look romantic. "Elyse, can you let go of my hand? Wouldn''t Elysia be angry if she saw this?" "Hmm? It''s okay she''s fast asleep right now in my consciousness. We made a pact beforehand, so I can do what I want with this body," Elyse smiled at me. "*Sigh* But still you shouldn''t be doing this," "Mou, alright alright," Elyse looked a little annoyed before letting go of her embrace. Silvie and Alice''s gazes calmed down, I was finally able to heave a sigh of relief and we resumed eating lunch. Shelly and her party are not with us at the moment, they said they are going to do the Quest because they haven''t done it in a long time. Doing quests also increases the additional value and earns rewards, but of course with risks depending on how dangerous the quest is. Because doing practice directly in the field is prioritized, rather than just learning without knowing how to solve it. "Elyse do you also want to party with us?" I ask. "Isn''t it obvious, of course, I would," Elyse smiled. "What about Elysia? She hasn''t made a decision yet." "I''ll tell herter, I''m sure she won''t refuse either." "How do you know she didn''t refuse?" Trecia tilted her head. "I know, even though we have different personalities, we are still one person. We understand each other well." Elyse smiled. "I''m so confused about you two even though I''ve heard the exnation from Lute," Trecia looked at Elyse in confusion. Elyse justughed and continued eating, the others were still a little confused even though it was exined earlier. Having two personalities in one body is a rare thing. ----- In a valley with red rocks, red cracks can be seen on cliffs. the crack seemed so small, that no one would notice if someone passed by. Behind the crack is a passage that leads to a ce. The cliff cracks slowly erged and a red light shot out from it. *Rumble* Soon the crack shattered the cliff wall and a red passage was visible, an ominous aura emanating from the passage. Hearing the rumbling sound, the locals immediately checked what was going on. When they got there, they were surprised by a passage that suddenly appeared on the cliff. "Th-this, there''s no mistaking a new dungeon appearing here!!" A middle-aged man looked at the dungeon with an uneasy feeling. "Vige head, we must report this to the adventurer guild immediately," "Y-you''re right, I don''t want the monsters in this dungeon toe out," The middle-aged man nodded and they immediately returned to report the incident. Chapter 140 - 140-Test Several days passed, and hot sunlight shone on the practice arena. First-year students gathered to take a test before they were allowed to take on the quest. Several tests have been carried out, such as a knowledge test, and all students passed this test. The next test was the battle ability test. For this year''s top 10 students, they all passed without taking the test. On this test, the first-year student fought second-year seniors to see how strong they were. Luckily, on this test, Trecia was able to pass it. She looked very exhausted after passing the test. "Drink this; you must be very tired." Silvie handed her a bottle of water. "Huh... Huh... Thanks, Silvie, " Trecia said breathlessly, her body drenched in sweat. She took a quick gulp of the drink Silvie had given her. "*Gulp, gulp* Fuuah... I feel better now, " "You look great, Trecia, even if you didn''t beat that senior." I smiled, patting her head. "Hehehe," Trecia looks to have a happy face. By the way, the seniors haven''t been defeated until now. They''re really great," Trecia looked at the practice arena in admiration. "They''ve been in this academy before us; their abilities have definitely improved tremendously with the help of resources from the academy and battles they''ve been through," Celyne exined. Hearing Celyne''s exnation, an expression of hope appeared on Trecia''s face. She also wants to try even harder and be stronger with Lute and others. I smiled at an excited Trecia. I knew very well how great her innate skills were when she awakened them. ''I hoped the awakening of her innate skill wasn''t due to a bad incident,'' I looked at Trecia with a bit of concern. "What''s wrong, Lute?" Trecia asked because I was staring at her the whole time. "Ah, nothing, I just think you look prettier," Trecia lowered her head, slightly embarrassed. Seeing Trecia like this, I feel calmer now. I don''t think that incident will happen because she has us here with her. Holding her shoulder, I looked down at her eyes. Trecia looked confused by my sudden serious look. "Trecia, if something''s bothering you, tell me, or you can tell the others. We''re always with you" Trecia was even more confused by what I said because she didn''t feel anything bothering her, but she nodded in understanding with her sweet smile. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing her nod. We then talked again about the battle in the practice arena. And unexpectedly, there was one person who was able to defeat a second-rate senior; he was Richard. As expected of the protagonist, even though he doesn''t have much desire to be stronger, his abilities are still as strong as they are in the story. "Lute, wasn''t he a member of your group in the previous exam? He''s greater than he looks, "Alice said with an even expression. "Indeed, he is also a genius in our generation; it''s just that there are more geniuses in this generation than him. If he was inst year''s exam, he would be in the top 10 students, " Alice nodded at hearing me because she also felt that way. After the test was over, some students had disappointed expressions because they failed to take this test, especially those with supporting abilities. But then Efleda exined that students who had support-type abilities still had another test, namely a test to see how strong their support abilities were. Students who have support abilities look happy and confident. They are sure that they will pass because that is their forte. "Okay, students who fail, you can go back to the dormitory and take the test again next month. Those who have support abilities, stay here because soon there will be a teacher who will test your abilities. While those who pass, follow me to Quest Hall, where I will exin a few things and give you an [Explorer Card] which is used as an identity when you take a quest in Quest Hall, simr to the [Adventurer Card] used by the Adventurer''s Guild," After saying that, Elfleda led us towards Quest Hall. When we were there, everyone looked around in awe. This ce looked very spacious. Many students were walking to and fro; some were on quest boards; some were talking to the receptionist. There are five quest boards with different ranks, ranging from rank E to rank A. There is no rank F quest here because this quest is a very simple quest, such as cleaning animal cages or other public ces, so quests like this only exist in Guild Adventurers and the Academy didn''t include this kind of quest on the quest board. Meanwhile, quests above rank A are considered special quests and will only bepleted by high-ranked students. When we entered Quest Hall, it caught the attention of some students who were there. Elfleda remained expressionless, and towards one of the receptionists who were there, we followed closely behind. "Miss, is this a new student who haspleted the test?" "Right, I brought them here to get an Explorer Card," "I see. Wait a moment. I''ll take it." The receptionist went to the cupboard behind her; she then took a box and brought it to the table. When the box is opened, inside there are many white cards. This is an Explorer Card. Your data has been stored in the academy and sent to this card. All you need to do is touch this card, and it will load your data, "the receptionist exined with a smile. After the cards we''re dealt, I looked at the card in my hand right now. When I touched it, my data started showing here. Starting from my name, the type of ability I have, and my ability rank, below that there is also my Explorer Rank. This should be a rank based on all students in the academy because it says Rank 602, which means I''m in the bottom rank, but if it''s based on a first-year student, it''s Rank 2. Seeing that each of us had obtained our Explorer Cards, Elfleda got up from her seat and led us to the Rank E quest board.. Many quests ranged from searching for medicinal ingredients for alchemy and expelling a pack of wolves that disrupted residents'' farms. Chapter 141 - 141-Quest "As you can see, this is the lowest-ranked quest here. There is no F-rank quest because the academy doesn''t need it. This quest is one that ordinary adventurers canplete. Actually, academy also doesn''t need a quest like this, but this quest can also be used to increase your experience," Elfleda then proceeded to other Rank Quest Boards and exined them one by one. On D-Rank Quest Board, there is a quest to kill monsters that harm the poption. Then proceed to Rank C. Here you can see the difference because here there is a quest to challenge the dungeon. The higher the rank, you will even find quests where you will deal with the politics of a city. Come on, who wants to deal with politics? '' I shook my head at this quest. So that''s all I need to exin. If you ask S-rank quests, this quest is a special quest, so it''s not here. Only those who can afford it are allowed to take it. From now on, you can do quests, but remember, take quests ording to your ability. I''ll go, " After saying that, Elfleda then left us here. "Lute, shall we take the quest now?" The curious Celyne immediately asked me. I think we''d better pick it up tomorrow. I''m sure you''re all tired after the test earlier. Especially Trecia, I''ll massage you when we get back. " I smiled at her. Hearing me massage her, Trecia had a flushed face, while others looked a little envious. Seeing their envious gazes, I couldn''t help butugh. "Hahaha, alright, you guys don''t need to make faces like that. I''ll give you all a massage," "No Lute, I think it''s our turn to massage you. You''ve always been massaging us. I feel this is unfair," Alice looked at me with a meaningful look. "That''s right, I also want to massage Lute," Yua also said that The others nodded their heads at Yua, but our conversation was overheard by surrounding students. They heard all this in disbelief, especially men. They felt their hearts crack on every side. "Lute!! Do you guys y massage? How about Ie too? " Elyse suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Rejected," Alice and Silvie said at the same time. "Eeeeeh? Lute, they''re not fair, even though you once massaged me until I became weak, I also want to massage you instead," Elyse said unfairly while hugging my arm. In that instant, I felt an ufortable atmosphere around me, even from Alice and Silvie. Without thinking, I let go of Elyse''s arms and looked at them with a nervous smile. "Alice, Silvie I''m leaving now. You guys can wait for me at the vi. Byee, " I instantly used my invisible ability and disappeared from everyone''s sight. Elyse was a little surprised to see this. She looked around and didn''t find Lute. Alice and Silvie looked at Elyse with dark eyes. "Hehehe, I thought I would also go first," Elyse said while sticking out her tongue. She quickly left Quest Hall towards Lute''s vi. Seeing Elyse leave, everyone there fell silent. "Hahh¡­ I don''t like that girl," Silvie sighed. "Silvie, I wonder what made you dislike her? Are you jealous? " Dina asked a question. "O-of course not, I just don''t like her, that''s all." Silvie turned her head another way. "Hmnn... How about you, Alice? " Dina smiled cutely and looked at Alice. "Of course I''m jealous; there''s no woman who isn''t jealous of seeing her lover with another woman," Alice pouted. "Ugh..." Silvie felt something just stab at the source of her pain. Celyne saw Silvie like that, she couldn''t help butugh. Of course, she knew Silvie very well because they had been friends since childhood. She also knew how much Silvie loved Lute, just as much. "You have to ept that Lute is like this. If there was a fight between us, she would definitely not like it and be very sad," Dina said. "I know, but still..." Alice looked down guiltily. "Alright, stop talking. Let''s go back to the vi." Yua said to them, She was already looking impatient to massage Lute. Hearing Yua, who was impatient with her childish nature, the corners of their mouths subconsciously lifted. Alice started to think how calm Yua was and didn''t think at all if there was a woman close to Lute. ''*Sigh* I know I shouldn''t be like this, but still, I can''t help this feeling,'' Alice sighed softly and said it in her heart. Calming herself down, she smiled and then said. "Okay, let''s go back," ---- Inside the vi, I met Yasmine, who was humming while cleaning the table in the living room with a feather duster. She seems to be in a good mood. While smiling, I headed towards her. "You look in a good mood. Did something happen?" "Ah, Lute you''re home, nothing happened," Yasmine giggled. "Hmm? Is that so? " Curiously, I brought my face closer to her. As my face got closer to hers, Yasmine''s face turned red. She felt her heartbeat fast, looking left and right nervously. When our lips almost touched, suddenly Yasmine pushed me with a bright red face. "Lu-Lute, I think I''ll clear another room," After saying that, she quickly floated prate the ceiling. I just chuckled at her attitude. Yasmine has changed a lot since we lived with her. She always seems to be in a good mood, although she doesn''t really like me yet, I''ll wait until then. "Lute, I''m here. How about a massage? I can massage you if you want, or maybe we can massage each other," When Elyse''s voice came from the entrance, I sighed heavily, looking at her. How could Elyse turn out like this? I knew she was a naughty and childish girl, but she looked very different from Elyse I knew in the story. "How did you show up, Elyse? Isn''t it Elysia''s turn now? " "Of course, it''s Elysia''s turn now, but hearing about massage, I asked Elysia to swap with me," Elyse smiled innocently. ... [A/N: Author I changed a few things in Chapter 126 when Natalia fought Lute. Actually, I can continue the story without changing this chapter, but I feel it would be morefortable if I changed it. I suggest you reread this chapter because it will greatly affect the story in the future.. But if you don''t want to read it that''s okay too, because there aren''t many changes in that chapter. Chapter 142 - 142-Elyses Wish "Hah... so just because of that," I held my head. "What do you mean just because of that? You know, you''ve never massaged me directly. I''m so jealous of those who can feel your massage, " Elyse puffed out her cheeks as she folded her arms. I opened my eyes a little surprised. Come to think of it, I''ve never really massaged her. I guess the mirror I gave her before had frustrated her all along. Sighing at my fault, I grabbed her hand and led her to my room. "Come with me," Elyse was a little taken aback, but at the same time, she was nervous and excited about what would happen next. Upon arriving in my room, I told her to lie on her stomach on the bed. "Rx your body, because after this you will feel something that is beyond your imagination," I smiled seductively. Elyse gulped subconsciously, her slits already wet from hearing my words. Seeing that she was ready, my hand touched her shoulder and pressed against her sensitive spot. "Hmnn... ahnnn," Elyse was startled by a strange feelinging from her shoulders. She felt her body instantly go limp. ''Th-it''s only on a shoulder, but how can it be thisfortable?'' Elyse''s face heats up. She looks at me with a look of desire. Smiling in response, I traced her back with one finger, each touch of my finger circling her sensitive spot, which made Elyse tremble and moan. "Nguu... Lu-Lute, do more," "As you wish," I pressed a sensitive spot suddenly, which made Elyse twitch in surprise. She then bit down on the pillow to suppress the feeling of an electric current running through her body. "HGGNNN... Ughhnn... Ahhnnn..." Due to an overwhelming feeling of pleasure, she let go of her bite, saliva dripping from her lip corner. Love juice gushed from her little slit with every twitch. As Elyse''s consciousness became hazy, she breathed roughly before passing out. "Hmm? Elyse, are you still there? " I ask. "Hmmnn... What happened?" Elyse then opened her eyes, but her eyes were a different blue than Elyse''s. It turned out to be Elysia who woke up. I''m confused now about how to exin this to her. "Lu-Lute? Wait, where is this? " Elysia got out of bed and looked around. She became even more confused because she remembered that this was not her room. Thest thing she remembered was Elyse asking to swap with her. Suddenly, a lingering feeling of pleasure ran through her body. "Hmnn... hah... hah... hah..." Elysia looked confused by this feeling. She looked at the bed she was sitting on. The bed was wet with her love juice. The clothes she was wearing were also disheveled. Her face immediately flushed. She covered herself with a nket and looked at me shyly. "W-why am I here? That''s right!! Elyse... d-did you two do something? " I don''t know what to tell her. Scratching my head awkwardly, I then exin why she''s here. "You''re in my room now. Elyse asked me to massage her earlier, but she passed out, and you''re swapping with her now. " "Massage? She had mentioned this before, " Hearing my answer, Elysia seemed to calm down. But she still felt embarrassed, especially that she had made the bed of a man her age wet with her liquid. Seeing Elysia, who was so embarrassed, I smiled andforted her. "Don''t worry about the bed. I''ll clean itter. When you''ve calmed down, you can meet me downstairs, " After saying that, I left the room. Hearing the sound of Lute''s footsteps moving away, Elysia heaved a sigh of relief. But when she turned her head towards her body, her face immediately turned red, her body was drenched in sweat, and the clothes she was wearing stuck to her body. She could still feel a strange feeling all over her body. She wondered how massage could make her body feel this way. "Elyse said she really wanted a massage by Lute. I-is it that good? " Elysia let out a hot breath and felt an ufortable feeling between her thighs. Looking down, it was so wet that it made her very embarrassed. She quickly got out of bed and changed her clothes. ---- When I arrived at the living room, I was greeted by Alice and others. When they saw me, they smiled. It seemed they had realized I was in the room with Elyse earlier. "Err... Alice, are you still mad? " "It''s okay, Lute, I thought I''d try to get used to it," "D-does that mean you don''t love me anymore?" I said with a pained expression. "How can I not love you? No matter what, I will always love you. So don''t say that again!!! " Alice hugged me tightly. She buried her face in my chest. I could feel she was furious when I said this. Smiling, I returned her hug. Alice became calmer, feeling my hug. "I see. I won''t ask this again," "Um," Alice muttered under her breath. "You guys are so intimate, it makes me a little jealous." A female voice came from outside the vi. When we all turned towards the voice, it turned out to be Le''s voice. It seemed their party members had returned from working on a quest. Alice then released her arms from me with a red blush on her face. Shelly saw this and smiled. She walked over to us and handed the parcel to me. "I brought food souvenirs. I''m sure Woli will be happy," Hearing food souvenirs, Woli, who was in the system, came out quickly and immediately snatched the parcel, before I even had time to take it. "Woli, don''t you have manners?" I sighed helplessly. "Master, when ites to food, you don''t need manners," Woliughed while looking at the package contents. Everyoneughed at hearing what Woli said. I also couldn''t help but chuckle at her behavior. "Shelly, you all just got back. I''m sure you guys are tired too. What if we all took a bath in the hot springs? I''m nning to give them a massage. If you guyse along, it will be great, "I smiled at them. "Of course, Lute, I want to be massaged by you and take a bath with you," Le smiled, happily hugging my arm. "Err, I-I''lle too." Shelly blushed at this. I then turned to Karyn and Nh.. Karyn just nodded while looking another way with a blush on her face, while Nh just looked at me with a deep gaze. Chapter 143 - 143-Hot Springs "Lute, do you want me to take a bath with you?" Nh asked tly. "Of course, Nh, I want us all to take a bath together," "I see. Then I''lle along. " Nh nodded. "Yeay, everyone takes a bath together. I want a massage and to massage Lute. How about you guys? Do you guys want to massage Lute? " Yua asked them with her beautiful smile. "Massaging Lute? That sounds interesting, "Le smiled. Shelly and others looked at each other. They also thought this would be a lot of fun. Footsteps were heard from upstairs. Everyone turned to see who it was. Elysia stopped when she saw many beautiful girls here. She swallowed nervously. "I-isn''t that a senior student? Are they Lute women too? '' Disbelief spread across Elysia''s face. "She..." Shelly said, confused. "Ah, she is my ssmate. Her name is Elysia," I exined. "Hmn~~ you sure she''s just your ssmate? Maybe it''s just for now, "Le giggled. Elysia''s face reddened hearing from Le. She lowered her head in shame. I had an awkward expression because I want to make that possibility happen. "Elysia, do you want toe with us to bathe in hot springs?" Silvie asked her. "Hot Springs!! W-wait, together? I guess I''ll turn it down. " Elysia''s face lit up for a while, but when she heard they were going to take a bath together, she looked doubtful and rejected it outright. Seeing her refusal, they understood why she was rejecting her. After all, she wasn''t a Lute woman, even though her other personality had different traits from hers. "What if, after we''re done? You can use hot springs, " I smiled at her. "Re-really?" Elysia had a happy face, but she immediately felt embarrassed and lowered her head. "Of course," "Th-then, I''ll be waiting," I nodded at her, and without further ado, we all headed for hot springs. We didn''t bring Woli with us. She seemed so happy with the food that Shelly brought her that she didn''t care about us anymore. ... "Wait, Yua put on your towel," Shelly warned Yua. "Hehehe, it''s okay, Lute likes me more without wearing a towel after all," Yua giggled and immediately headed for hot spring without a single cloth. Shelly, Karyn, and Silvie looked at me with piercing eyes. "W-what? It''s not my fault, okay, I''m just telling the truth, "I exined to them. "Lute, I know you are very perverted, but you should teach Yua something good," Silvie said, displeased. "Ughh... Okay, "I said resignedly." "That''s good if you understand your mistake," Silvie smiled. We headed for the hot spring. This bath looks spacious and beautiful, with fountains flowing on each side of the hot spring. This is a closed hot spring because here there is a ceiling that covers the hot spring. Everyone was wearing towels, apart from Yua, who seemed to be having fun without wearing anything. I smiled at her because it''s an amazing sight. Yua''s body is now the body of a girl the same age as mine, so she looks more attractive than before. Every time I massage her, I never get tired of seeing her body grow. ''Well, I also never get tired of looking at all my women''s bodies,'' I thought while looking at them all. "What''s with that look in your eyes? You look like a pervert, "Karyn hugged herself, keeping her out of my sight. "Hmm? You don''t need to be ashamed you look very beautiful now, "I teased her. "Hmph, of course, I''m beautiful, you don''t need to tell me," Karyn crossed her arms under her chest with a flushed and smug face. I chuckled at her behavior. Looking around hot springs, there wasn''t anything here that I could use for a pedestal. Since I want to massage them, I need to buy an airbed from System, so they don''t feel pain when I massage them. ''Hmn.. this one looks interesting,'' [Sensitive Airbed This airbed will make the person lying on it feel rxed. Their senses are more sensitive than usual, so every massage they get will make their body feel more massaged than usual. Price: 3.000 Love Points] After buying it, I put it on the floor. They looked confused to see airbed. "We will use this airbed to do massage. This bed will make you feel my massage more than usual, " They couldn''t believe there was such a bed. "Trecia, lie down. I promised you before to massage you first." "A-alright," Trecia nodded with a gulped, as shey on her stomach on an airbed. She felt her mind rx, and her senses be more sensitive than usual. She removed the towel that covered her back so I could massage it easily. "Okay, I''ll start," "Um," My hands touch her back and press lightly around her sensitive spot. "Hmnn... Ahhnn... Hah... fwahh..." Trecia felt her body extremely sensitive, an immense pleasure flowing from her back. A little drool dripped from her lip corner. The tired feeling in her body after the test had now disappeared, reced by a stinging pleasure. "Trecia, she looks like really enjoying it," Shelly gulped. "Shelly, have you had a massage by Lute before?" Le asked. "No-not yet." Shelly''s face turned red. "Is that true? Then you have to taste it because it feels so good that it makes you addicted, "Le said, with hot breath and heart-shaped pupils. Karyn also heard this and couldn''t help but feel curious as she had never been massaged by Lute either. Plus, Trecia''s moans made her body heat up, and when she turned to other women, they all had flushed faces. "Higgnn... Lute, I''ming... Hmnnn¡­" Trecia''s body twitched, then her slit spouted a lot of love juice. All the women here seeing this, felt their slits get ufortable. Trecia felt her body go limp. She was breathing heavily with a few tears in her eyes corner. I licked my lower lip, looking at those who had been waiting for me to massage them. Their bodies shuddered slightly under my gaze, and their breaths heated up. "Okay, who''s next?" I teased. "I want a massage," Yua said, with a face full of excitement. "Yua, lie down here," Yua happilyy down beside Trecia, who looked still weak.. Without further ado, I massaged Yua''s back, and moans of pleasure continued to fill the entire hot spring. Chapter 144 - 144-All Mens Dreams [R-18] "Hyuuun..." "Aghnn..." "Hahnnn..." ... I massaged them one by one until all that was left was Shelly, Nh, and Karyn. I have never massaged them before. Three of them looked hot, especially Shelly and Karyn. Their breath looked rough. After all, they heard moans of pleasure, which aroused them. "Which of you do I want to massage?" I smile. They stared at each other, but neither darede forward. They seemed to be in doubt because all the women I had massaged had melted expressions and were wet with love juice flowing from their gaps. Even now, they still seem to be drowning in pleasure. "I want a massage," It turned out that the next one who came forward was Nh. "Lie here, Nh," I say with a smile. Le nodded andy on her stomach on an airbed. My hands first touched her neck, moving to her shoulders before her back. "Hahn... Huh... Hmmnn..." Nh kept moaning with a melting face. This is an expression that appeals to me because it''s rare to see Nh change her facial expression, even when she smiles. I''m fascinated by her. Okay, Nh, I want to see more expressions on your face, "I thought excitedly." "Nghh..." Nh bit her lip, and soon love juice gushed from her little cave. She was panting with a satisfied expression. The look she gave me was a seductive one. If I hadn''t endured it, I might have pounced on her by now. "Okay, next are you two. Lie down here, I''ll massage you at the same time," Shelly and Karyn nodded. Theyy down on the airbed. I couldn''t help but sigh in amazement at the two of them. Shelly''s body is very amazing; she has a big, beautiful, and voluptuous ass. Her big breasts were also stuck to the airbed, but even so, it looked beautifully pressed. As for Karyn, her body looks well-trained and well-proportioned. the training she''s been doing so far is not in vain because it makes her body very beautiful. Her butt is just the right size, not too big or too small, and she has beautiful breasts to match. Sitting between two of them, my hand couldn''t hold it anymore and I immediately grabbed these two beautiful buttocks. Shelly and Karyn were taken aback by my sudden movement, but then they felt pleasure, like an electric current running down their spines. "W-wow, this tastes amazing!!" Shelly and Karyn thought the same thing. Finally, they know why all women massaged by Lute moan with melting faces. Because massage given by Lute was so amazing that it made their minds wander. "Aghhnn... Hah... Hmnn..." "Hghhnn... Ahh¡­ Lute¡­" They moan in unison until finally they couldn''t hold back the pleasure feelings any longer and spit out all of their love juice in a few bursts. "Ahhhnnnn..." After a tremendous burst, their bodies went limp and they breathed roughly. ''Hah... Hah... that''s amazing,'' Shelly and Karyn thought this was the first time they had experienced something this extraordinary. "Lute, now it''s your turn for a massage," Yua was already behind me and immediately pushed me to lie down on the airbed. I just smiled, letting her do as she pleased. She massaged my arm and it wasfortable. Then Trecia and others helped to massage me. It felt amazing to be massaged by so many women. This is something I never thought of before. "Lute, your thing has hardened since earlier. Maybe I can calm it down. " Dina smiled seductively as she examined the towel tent in my crotch. She slowly opened my towel, which revealed a hard object rising majestically. Everyone seeing this had flushed faces. "Th-that''s huge, no it''s not that!! "Di-Dina, why did you take off his towel? " Silvie said, with a flushed face. Those who had never seen my meat stick before had their faces flushed and amazed at the same time. Shelly asionally looks at my stick with a curious look and a flushed face. "Hehehe, of course, to help Lute," After saying that, Dina put my meat stick in her mouth, which made me moan involuntarily. "Ugh..." They were taken aback as Dina casually put my stick in her mouth. For some reason, when they see my face feeling pleasure, it makes them want to make me feel more pleasure. Le, who is currently massaging my feet, moved to the pearl between my crotches and licked it. "Le-Le, you too," Shelly was a little surprised to see her friend doing that in front of her. Somehow, she felt embarrassed to see this. Alice also didn''t want to lose. She moved to my ear and licked it before it descended to my neck. Lusi and Celyne stopped massaging. They then caress my body as if to stimte me more. Shelly, Silvie, Karyn, Nh, and Trecia just stood there, speechless. It was their first experience in this kind of situation. "Hmn... Jubu... Churu... Hahnn..." The sound Dina makes while sucking my stick makes them blush. Finally, Trecia got up the courage to caress my body and lick it. Then Karyn and Nh did the same. All that was left was Silvie and Shelly. They looked at each other as if unsure whether to do that or not. But when they saw the pleasure face I made, they gulped and joined in enjoying my body by caressing it. ''Wow, this feels amazing, I''m being attacked by so many beautiful girls,'' I can''t help feeling this joy. I feel like my whole body is being stimted, if I''m not used to pleasure, I might havee a long time ago. When Dina looked at my happy face, she sucked my stick harder, as if she wanted to suck its contents out. Finally, I couldn''t hold back the pleasure feelings any longer and spewed it all into Dina''s mouth. Dina''s cheeks puffed up, but then she swallowed it all with a happy face. "*Gulp, Gulp* Ahh~~ it tastes really good," Dina licked the remaining liquid on her lips. Everyone looked at Dina with amazed faces, because she drank all of it. Dina licked my stick again to clean it. Since it was still sensitive, I hissed with pleasure. ''Even after Dina sucked it, it still looks proudly standing,'' Shelly looked at my stick in disbelief. Chapter 145 - 145-Action Behind The Shadows --PoV Yasmine-- On the ceiling of the hot spring, there was a head piercing through the ceiling, looking at Lute and others. I felt ashamed and couldn''t believe what they were doing. ''D-Dina put that whole thing in her mouth?'' I watched this in disbelief. Dina, who was kind to me and whom I often chatted with, turned out to be very different when she was with Lute. I left because I was too embarrassed to see what they would do next. Arriving in my room, I recalled the incident earlier. If only I went with them, would I also do what they did? My face turns red when I think of this. "Kuh..." I suddenly opened my eyes and felt a pain in my chest. It hurt so much that I almost fainted. I breathed hard, looking around my vision getting blurry. I wanted to scream for help, but my mouth wouldn''t open at all. ''W-what happened? Why does this hurt? '' But before long, the pain disappeared, as if it was just my imagination. "Huh... Huh... Huh..." I looked at my body in confusion. Earlier, I felt an excruciating pain in my chest, but now it has just disappeared. ''What happened just now?'' ----- "Boss, we found her. ording to this device, she should be at Mervbanis Academy, " "Mervbanis Academy?" A ck-haired man with a thin body and pale skin frowned when he heard his subordinates say that. He was originally ordered to capture a girl with a special body who escaped after destroying one of their branches. The girl had a special body that matched perfectly with spirit energy. As one of the necromancers, he certainly knew how valuable that girl was. If they could obtain and control it, their race would be able to return to Soul Realm and take over it at the same time. Not only that, after taking over Soul Realm, they were nning to rule this world. Because all this time, they were always chased and hunted wherever they went. This was all because their practice was a taboo practice, even in Soul Realm. It was forbidden. But when he heard that girl was at Mervbanis Academy, he had to think twice about going there. After all, there were so many powerhouses there that even their leader wouldn''t dare enter carelessly. "Boss, how about we spy on her first?" The pale-skinned man looked at his subordinates before thinking of something. If they wanted to spy on her, they had to kidnap one of the students at Mervbanis Academy, then cast a special spell to control them. But the spell required a great sacrifice to be made. And there is a risk that they will be discovered by one of the powerhouses there. "Let''s use the spell. I guess we have no other choice, " After the pale man said that, all of his subordinates felt frightened, but also excited at the same time. Because if they managed to get that girl, they would be the world''s rulers. ----- --PoV Lute-- After a passionate massage, we all soaked in the hot springs. Everyone feels refreshed while soaking there. After a massage session, they don''t look tired anymore; they now look radiant and more beautiful after experiencing my massage. "This feels really good," Shelly said while enjoying the hot springs. They were all wearing no towels at all, so it was a beautiful sight. Silvie hugged her body so as not to be seen by me. When I turned to look at her, she quickly moved away from my sight and said "Pervert," I just chuckled seeing her like that. But the question is, why is Yua sitting on myp? She looked very happy while humming. "Lute, you will be taking the quest tomorrow? I heard you guys passed the test, "Le, who was beside me, asked. "Um, we want to gain experience by doing quests," "When you do the quest, you will find many things that you have never thought about before. I remember the first time we worked on a quest with Karyn. It was a funny experience, "Le giggled. "Wait, Le, don''t tell him," Karyn quickly covered Le''s mouth. "Karyn fell into quicksand when we weren''t with her and when we found her. Karyn was crying for help. She looked so dirty at the time, "Shelly smiled. "Shelly, why did you tell him?" Karyn''s face turned red; she looked so embarrassed when she talked about this. Everyoneughed at Shelly''s story, while Karyn sank half her head in shame. We joked andughed before we finally finished soaking in the hot springs. As I walked down the hallway, I saw Yasmine who had an ufortable face. I was confused and asked her. "Yasmine, did something happen?" "Ah, Lute, nothing happened. I just feel a little ufortable," Yasmine smiled at me. "Are you sick? I''ll cook something for you," I said worriedly, and headed straight for the kitchen. "Wait..." Yasmine is surprised to see Lute''s concern for her. Her heart felt warm, feeling this. She sighed with a smile and returned to her room, although she had no idea what had just happened earlier. She shouldn''t think too much about it. ..... "Eat this. I have prepared soup and porridge for you." I smiled, putting the soup and porridge on the table, then I fed her. Yasmine''s face turned red when she saw me taking care of her like this. Opening her mouth, she devoured the porridge. "How? Does it taste good? " "Um," Yasmine said, smiling. I continued to feed her until she finished her meal. Yasmine looked very happy when I took care of her. Sometimes I will hear a notification from the system every time I feed it. "Are you feeling better now?" "Um, you don''t have to worry," Yasmine smiled. "I''m d to hear that. How about I massage you? Maybe it will make your body feel better, " When she heard that I was going to massage her, Yasmine''s face turned red. She recalled an incident at a hot spring earlier. But even so, curiosity outweighed the embarrassment she had, and she nodded in response. I smiled and told her to lie down on the bed. After Yasminey on her stomach, I started massaging her body. Yasmine felt my touch make her body shiver with pleasure. At first, she tried to hold back the pleasure, but it was so great that she could only moan. "Hahh... Hiuun... Hmnn..." Yasmine felt the heat from Lute''s touch, and when Lute pressed her finger, she felt something run down her spine that made her body shiver with pleasure. ..... [A/N: Author I sent it wrong earlier, I sent an unfinished chapter XD.. At least try to re-read, is it correct. Chapter 146 - 146-He Is The Same As Us "Hah, hah..." Yasmine''s body was sweating. She looked at me with a hot gaze. She now understood that Lute''s massage was the most amazing thing she had ever experienced. "I''ve finished massaging you. I hope you feel better," Yasmine nodded shyly. I then left her room, letting her rest. I don''t know why, but when I saw Yasmine''s ufortable face earlier, she looked like she was in bad shape. It made me wonder, did something bad happen just now? But even after I thought hard, I couldn''t find a single clue. ''Did I forget something? Have necromancers started their action yet? '' Walking down the hallway, I stopped and stared intently out the window. If indeed they have started to move, I have to prepare for the worst that could possibly happen. "Woli, are you here?" [What''s wrong, Master? You need something?] "Is there a device in the system that can track the whereabouts of the wearer?" [Of course, Master, you can see for yourself] [Love Bracelet This bracelet will reveal the whereabouts of a woman who wears it. When your woman is in danger, you will know it and this bracelet also has a defense system that can withstand any fatal attacks from A Rank for five minutes. Skill: Absolute Defense (can only be used once a week) Price: 25.000 Love Points] I look at this bracelet happily. Although it can only withstand A-rank attacks, it is still useful, especially since it can withstand fatal attacks. The tracking feature was what I needed because if I knew where my women were in danger, I could save them right away. ''But sadly, there is no teleportation feature. If only this bracelet had this feature, it would be perfect,'' I sighed a little regretfully, but for a device price of 25.000 Love Points, this was a good device. "Woli, how many love points do we currently have?" [Master, you have 410,000 Love Points now] "That''s good. Then, buy me fifteen of these bracelets," "Are you sure, Master? You will lose a lot of points if you buy this. " "I don''t care, I can collect more Love Points. For me, their safety is the most important thing, " I said firmly. [I thought you were like that, Master] Woli smiled, in the system, and then she bought the bracelets. In my hand, there are fifteen bracelets of the same size. This bracelet has a beautiful blue stone in the middle and a beautiful pattern. It is very suitable for use by women. Without further ado, I headed to the living room to give them this bracelet. ----- --PoV Elysia-- "Ahh... This feels so good," I was currently soaking in a hot spring after Silvie said they had finished using it. It''s a shame that even though we have a vi, we don''t have a hot spring there. This vi is also bigger than the one we had. [Elysia, let''s swap. I also want to experience soaking here] Elyse pleaded. "What do you mean, Elyse? You''ve embarrassed me in front of Lute. I don''t want to swap with you now, " *Hmph* [Hehehe, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect the massage to be so good that it made me faint] "I don''t care, I don''t want you to make any more mistakes after we swap," [Alright, I am sorry] Elyse said, sorry. Silence ensued after Elyse said regretfully, not wanting to make her sad, I looked for a topic to talk about. "Elyse, why do you like Lute? Was it just because of the massage? " [Hmm? Why are you asking? Are you so curious?] Elyse giggled. "I''m really curious. We''re both one person after all," I smiled. [Well, at first I just thought of him as a normal man. But upon seeing him again, he has an aura different from the average person, probably simr to us] "Simr to us? What do you mean? " I asked, confusedly. [Don''t you feel he has something hidden inside of him? It was like an aura of violence, the opposite of him. I don''t know what it is, but we both have Mirror Dimension, so we know very well what''s inside a person if they keep something] Elyse said seriously. As Elyse exined this, I then remembered something. When I first met Lute, he did look different. Although I wasn''t as strong as Elyse in using Mirror Dimension, I did feel something different about Lute. On second thought, what Elyse said was true. I wonder who the real Lute is? [Actually, not only that, but I also like it when it massages me. Hmnn, just thinking about it makes me wet. I feel like I can''t live without it] Elyse said, with heart-shaped pupils. My face flushed red hearing her say that. I haven''t experienced what it''s like to have Lute massage my body. But from how much Elyse liked it, it seemed pretty awesome. Shaking my head, I got up from there and finished my hot bath. ----- --PoV Lute¡ª "This is so beautiful. Thank you, Lute," Le looks happy with the bracelet I gave her. They were confused at first. Why did I call them all, but when they saw I gave them the bracelet, they looked very happy, I''m also happy with this. I no longer have to worry about their safety. "Lute, why did you suddenly give us this bracelet?" Alice asked curiously. "Tomorrow we will start working on a quest. Of course, I don''t want to see you guys get hurt. This bracelet has a defensive spell with it, so I want you to always stay safe, even if I''m not with you," I exined to them. They were touched when they heard me worrying about their safety. Even though Le''s eyes are filled with love feelings, she hugs my arms very happily. We then chatted about the quests we wanted to do tomorrow and decided the order in which party members would be with me. "Shelly, you''re not joining?" Celyne asked them. "No, our party has been created since I was in the academy. So if we disband the current party and follow you, it will be a pity, " Shelly smiled. "Don''t worry Shelly, if there is a quest that requires you to bring more than your party members, you can invite me," I smiled at her. Shelly nodded happily. Chapter 147 - 147-Mind "Elysia, you came at the right time. I want to give you something." Elysia, who had returned from the hot spring, looked confused when she arrived here. I walked over to her and gave her a bracelet. She looks at the bracelet in awe because it looks beautiful. "This is for you. I also give the same to others. " When Elysia sees others also wearing bracelets, she feels bad for Lute. She wasn''t his woman, so this was enough to make her hesitate. "But I am nothing to you. Why did you give me this bracelet? " I smiled at the doubt in her eyes. "You''re also a part of us now. Just think of it as a gift from a friend, " "Friend?" For some reason, when Lute called her just a friend, Elysia felt a little disappointed. But she quickly threw away the feeling. What did she expect? Lute had many women; she shouldn''t have thought she would be one of them. "Thank you, Lute," Elysia smiled. I nodded, smiling. Then I told them I was going to Yasmine''s room. Upon arriving there, I saw Yasmine watching the sunset outside. When she sensed my presence, she turned and smiled. "Why are you here, Lute?" "I want to give you this," I sat on the chair beside the bed and handed her a bracelet. Yasmine looked confused, but I grabbed her hand and put it on right away. "This?" "This is a gift from me. I want you to stay safe by using this," When Yasmine saw the bracelet, the bracelet emitted a beautiful light from the blue stone in the middle. Somehow, she felt she had some kind of connection with Lute after wearing the bracelet. "Thank you, Lute, although others can''t see me. You''re still good to me," Yasmine smiled. "What do you mean? You are also part of this family to me, "I said, slightly displeased. "Family? I see, " Yasmine smiled. She felt her heart warm when Lute said that. She didn''t know much about herself, her memories had disappeared. The only person who could see her until now was Lute. It was just that she had been feeling restless since the pain she felt in her chest earlier. She had an ufortable feeling that someone was watching her. She was afraid that her existence would put Lute and others in danger. "Lute, is it better if..." "Hmm?" I tilted my head. "N-nothing, I just thought I couldn''t repay you anything." "You know, I''m helping you, not to take anything in return," I chuckle. "You''re very kind, Lute," Yasmine looked down, embarrassed. I just smiled wryly at hearing that. At first, my intention to help her was to make her fall in love with me. But now, for some reason, such thoughts are no longer in my head. I now want to save her from the bad things that happened to her. As for our rtionship, it can be done gradually. After all, love cane at any time and before you know it, you already like that person. I''ve experienced this myself, and I''m starting to realize it now. Howe I only realized this sote? even though I have many women beside me. I shake my head at my own stupidity. When I think back to Misti, Anastasia''s personal maid, I feel guilty for her, for making her fall in love with me in such a way. As a man, I must take full responsibility for having made her that way. Although our rtionship is too fast, when you talk about love and affection, time is not a barrier at all. ''Somehow, I feel like someone who really understands love'' Iughed inwardly because, as I remembered, I didn''t even have a girlfriend in my previous world. I had a crush on a girl in my ss, but I was too shy to confess to her. This is very different from the current me, who really likes to tease women. I wonder how I can be like this. Why are youughing? Is there anything funny? " Yasmine asked. "Nothing, I just love watching the sun shine on you. You look very beautiful now. " Yasmine was embarrassed to hear Lute''s exnation, and it was shown on her red face. She was very happy when Lute told her, she was beautiful. Because all this time, no one could see her and say that to her other than Lute. "Okay, I will cook dinner. If you don''t feel sick anymore,e to the dining room. We will have dinner together, " I smiled, patting her head before leaving. Yasmine nodded. She looked back out the window again as the sun was slowly fading over the horizon. ... "Elysia, you can stay here," "S-stay? But..." After finishing dinner, I invited Elysia to stay here. She seemed hesitant to stay here, especially in a vi full of Lute''s women. "It''s okay, after all, it''ste now. Although there are not many rooms here, you can sleep with us," Dina said. "Uuhh... Alright, I''ll stay here, " "Um, um, I''m d to hear that," Dina immediately hugged Elysia''s head, which surprised her. Elysia felt a little cramped there. They then chatted andughed. I saw this with a smile. I hope this continues. ----- Lute, I''m here. How about the party? Which party am I in? " Marika appeared out of nowhere and immediately asked me, while we were choosing the quests. We are currently on the C-Rank quest board. There are many quests here that caught my attention. "P-Princess?" Alice and others were a little nervous about seeing it. "No need to be nervous, I''m here to have a party with you guys," Marika smiled kindly. "I''m sorry. Marika, you will be at the second party. For now, you can''t party with me, " "It doesn''t matter. After all, I originally wanted to join with you, " Marika said, understandingly. When others saw that Marika was so different from what they thought, they were finally able to heave a sigh of relief. After all, a royal princess cannot be underestimated, they have the blood of the royal family and an army that is ready to fight for them. So it was only natural that they were so arrogant. Many nobles were proud of themselves. But it looked different to Marika they saw at the moment.. She wasn''t like the usual royal family. Chapter 148 - 148-Touching [A/N: Author If you don''t reread chapter 126, which I changed, everything here will make no sense] .... Marika then started to introduce herself in a friendly manner. They looked at this in amazement. Marika is very easy to talk to and looks very nice. They began to think if only nobles and the royal family were like her. "So Lute, they are all your women? I wonder, what made them like you? " Marika leaned to the side, looking at me who was looking for a quest. "You should have known, right?" I smiled seductively, looking at her. "You mean you''re handsome? Ahahaha, you know there are still many boys who are more handsome than you, "Marikaughs, holding her stomach. I just shrugged my shoulders, letting herment. Looking back at the quest board, I found an interesting quest. It was a red dungeon. There should be an item useful for Silvie, namely Icebound Sword. It was an SSR Rank item. Either way, I had to get this sword for Silvie. Without further ado, I immediately took quest. "Eh?" My hand identally touched the hand of a woman who chose that quest. When we looked at each other, I was immediately surprised. It was Natalia. Natalia, who realized it was my hand, quickly withdrew that quest and looked at me with displeasure. "Are you sure you want to go on that quest? It says it requires a party of six-member, " I find her weird. "What does that have to do with you, go away you pervert, " Natalia said annoyed, and headed for the receptionist. My face is twitching. Of course, I won''t just go away and follow her to the receptionist. The others didn''t seem to understand why I was following her, so they also followed me to the reception. "Sorry, but you can''t take this quest," That receptionist said. "Why? I''m a high-ranking student. A quest like this is nothing to me, " Natalia said displeasedly. "I''m sorry, even if you have a high rank, you are still required to have a party of six members. This dungeon was only discovered a few days ago. Many adventurers tried to explore this dungeon but came back with many wounds on their bodies. The dungeon was still under investigation and it was not known what rank it was at. If there isn''t any progress in a few days, we n to increase this quest rank for that dungeon, " That receptionist said apologetically. Natalia looked really annoyed when she heard this. She didn''t have any party members because they just passed the test yesterday. Plus, many students thought she was an arrogant girl, so no one tried to approach her. "Hmm? What''s wrong, you don''t have a party? How about youe with us? " I said teasingly. A blue line appears on Natalia''s temple. She really needs a party right now. Because after looking at quests on the quest board, there wasn''t a single-person quest that caught her interest. They were all just easy quests, while quests with party members were quests she was interested in. "Okay, okay, I''ll join with you, but don''t try to do anything lewd to me, you pervert, " Natalia turned to me with an angry face. "Wow, even that arrogant girl melted in front of you, Lute," Marika said in amazement. "Who are you calling an arrogant girl?" Natalia turned to Marika in a threatening tone. "Aww, she''s a fierce girl, Lute, I''m scared." Marika hid behind me as if scared. Natalia''s face darkened, looking at this mischievous Beastmen Princess. I couldn''t help butugh at their behavior. Coughing softly, I went to the receptionist and started writing down the party members who took part in the quest. The members include me, Silvie, Lusi, Yua, Elyse, and Natalia. "Thank you, here''s a permit for your party to do the quest," The receptionist handed me the permission letter with an academy stamp on it. I then put it into my inventory. The dungeon was in Red Cliffs near Erand Vige, which was one day away from Sailos City. We have to prepare to go there now. "I''ve got a permit. We have to prepare now. Alice, when I''m not with you, please take care of yourself and others. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you all, " I hugged Alice and kissed her forehead. "Trusting me," Alice smiled. "Lute, I want a hug too," Dina said, spoiled. I smiled and did the same to her because I didn''t want them to feel unfair. I did the same to all of them. Natalia looked at this ufortably, but she then ignored it. Without further ado, we immediately prepared what we needed for a trip there. ----- We are currently at Natalia''s workshop. She said she has a vehicle that can get them there quickly, so we wait here. I looked at this workshop with a bit of amazement, because here I saw some items that existed in my previous world. "Lute, are you sure you want to bring that girl? She''s a proud girl, you know," Elyse said irritably. "It''s fine, you shouldn''t judge it too soon," "Lu-Lute, are you defending her? I can''t believe this, so what about me? Did you forget me? " Elyse looked at me with ssy eyes. "Hah, stop whining; I know you despise her because you lost to her before," I said as I pinched both of her cheeks. "Uuuu... Lute is hurt, " Yua and others, seeing this,ughed. Not long after, Natalia returned with arge and very modern-looking car. If I''m not mistaken, although she can make a lot of amazing things, she has to use a lot of mana to make them. That was why some of the items she used during the previous exam were made before she took the exam. It could be said to be a little underhanded, but there was no prohibition against it. "Hurry up and go inside; I don''t want to linger," Natalia said from inside the car, then the car door opened. Silvie and others, who didn''t understand that item, still looked a little confused, but then they entered together with me. Inside the car, afortable sofa and all the necessary things have been prepared.. They looked at this with amazement. Chapter 149 - 149-Minerals In The Red Cliff "Wow, this looks amazing. There''s even a soft sofa here." Yua jumped on the sofa andy there. Others also sat on the sofa, looking around curiously. In particr, this was their first time seeing something like this. I''m quite used to seeing this car, although inside it looks more modern than in my previous world. "We''re leaving now," Natalia, who was in the driver''s seat, looked back and said to us, then the car elerates towards its destination. Natalia''s workshop was near a forest on a hill near Sailos City, so it didn''t attract much attention. Actually, I know why the workshop is in the forest because it has something to do with Natalia''s past. "Natalia, did you make this by yourself? How can you make it? " Curious, Yua walked towards Natalia, who was driving. "Hmph, of course, I made it myself. I am a woman of genius," Natalia said with a proud face. "That sounds incredible," Yua said, pping her hands. Natalia, who was praised by Yua, felt even more proud of herself. I just chuckled at Natalia''s reaction. Elyse had a sullen face, looking displeased, and she looked away. "Lute," Lusi suddenly called me. "Hmn? Lusi, do you need anything? " Lusi looked at my face intently before turning her head forward and shaking her head. When I became confused, it was rare to see Lusi trying to talk to me. Looking around, even though this car has been designed to befortable to use, there is still an impression that this car was created by scientists. Maybe this is what caused Lusi to feel ufortable and call out to me. "Don''t worry, Lusi, Natalia is not that kind of person." I smiled, patting her head. Lusi turned to me and nodded. Somehow, she felt safe when Lute patted her head. During the trip, because we sometimes pass through the forest. There will be monsters trying to attack, but because this car is moving so fast, even before monsters attack, this car is already very far away. This car makes us not have to bother to fight monsters during trips. ... As night drew near, we had arrived at Erand Vige, which should have been a day away from Sailos City. Upon seeing a strange vehicle like a carriage without horses, the vigers looked very curious and approached us. We all got out of the car and were greeted by curious vigers. When they saw the academy clothes we were wearing, they had amazed faces. A middle-aged man came up to us. He had a friendly face upon our arrival. "My name is Raimund Higuel. I''m the vige head of Erand Vige. Are you all here for Red Dungeon? " Natalia smiled kindly at the vige head. "That''s right, vige chief. We''re here to explore the dungeon, " Elyse and others looked in disbelief when they saw Natalia speaking kindly to the vige head. I justughed a little at their surprise. "I''m d to hear that, I will prepare a ce for you to rest. Then we''ll talk about Red Dungeon that just appeared." Raimund smiled, then he spoke to one of the vigers there to prepare a ce for us to stay, before taking us to his house. But before that, Natalia turned her car into a small, palm-sized one and put it in a storage ring. Arriving at the vige head''s house, we were served a lot of food on the table. Then the vige head started to exin to us about the dungeon that had appeared suddenly on the cliff. The dungeon appeared after the sound of cracks in the Red Cliff was heard. Red Cliff is a cliff with red soil and rocks, and until now it has not been found why everything there is red. Even in the story, this cliff is not mentioned much and is still a mystery to me. "Several C-rank adventurers had tried exploring the dungeon, but they came back covered in wounds. They said there were a lot of powerful monsters there, so they gave up on exploring the dungeon any further. " "I see. Don''t worry. We will try to conquer the dungeon," Natalia said with a smile. "*Sigh* I''m d the academy''s help came, but I''m also worried about all of you. Remember toe back if you really can''t conquer the dungeon," Raimund said worriedly. "Did any monsterse out of the dungeon?" I ask. "Nothing hase out, it''s just everyone is still worried. If monsterse out and walk into the vige," "Vige Chief, why don''t you evacuate until the dungeon is conquered?" Silvie asked curiously. "We can''t do it because this is where we get our ie. Red Valley has a lot of minerals. We work as miners there. If we evacuate for an indefinite time, we are afraid we will lose our jobs, " "Mineral??" Natalia''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "Miss? You seem very interested in minerals in Red Valley. If you can conquer the dungeon, you can mine the minerals there as much as you want, " Raimund said. "Re-really? Then we have to conquer this dungeon, " Natalia said with a happy face. We can only be silent with behavior as she pleased. ---- "Why are you all looking at me? Is there something wrong? " Natalia said, Not happy. We had finished talking to Raimund and were heading towards the house he had prepared. It was just that, after leaving Raimund''s house, Silvie and others looked at Natalia with deep gazes. "Nothing, but when you talk to the vigers, you look different. Normally you''d brag about yourself, " Silvie said. "Heh, of course, I''m different. After all, I''m not a noble who likes to brag about themselves, wherever they are, " Natalia said disdainfully. We looked at each other, hearing Natalia, and thought at the same time. ''Isn''t that you!!'' "Do not believe it? I don''t care if you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me, " *Hmph* ''No, no, it has something to do with you!'' Natalia ignored us who looked at her strangely.. She considered herself different from noble even though she was also arrogant. Chapter 150 - 150-Slime Curse The next morning, we arrived in front of the Red Dungeon, which was on Red Cliff. This dungeon emits a red aura from it. This makes the dungeon look scary. The tunnel leading into the dungeon even made cracks all around. "Let''s go inside. Stay alert at all times, " I told them. "Um," Natalia''s face is sullen because I look like the current party leader. Of course, I just replied with a smile. She immediately looked away, not wanting to see my face. ... "A lizard?" As we walked through the dungeon, we met a red-headed lizard monster. When the monster noticed our presence, it hissed and shot a red liquid from its mouth. Natalia didn''t stay still. She jumped onto the wall and immediately lunged at the lizard. With her punch, she made the lizard bounce and die, crashing into the wall. Natalia looked at the gloves she got from the previous exam, it seemed she was quite satisfied with gloves'' abilities, she then looked at me arrogantly as if to say "What can you do?" for some reason it pissed me off a little. We continued down the dungeon and met many monsters during our exploration until we came to a fork in the road. We looked at each other, nning which way to go. "Wait a minute, I''ll try to use my drone," Natalia said, then she took out many drones from her storage ring. The drones flew down a fork in the road. Not long after, a look of astonishment appeared on Natalia''s face. "What''s wrong?" I asked her. "The drone I sent, they all lost contact with me," Natalia replied, still surprised. Shaking her head, her face immediately became serious, as if she had an ominous premonition. "Lost contact? I don''t think we should split up now, because there could be a lot of traps down the road, " I told them. "No, we have to split up. If we don''t split up, this dungeon will be conquered toote. I will follow the path on the left, you can follow the path on the right," Natalia immediately ran leaving us here. "Natalia, wait!!" I shouted at her, but she didn''t hear me at all. Sighing helplessly, I looked at Silvie and others with serious faces. "I know it''s going to be a big risk, but we can''t just leave Natalia alone. We will be divided into two groups. Silvie and I will follow Natalia, while Yua, Lusi, and Elysia, you guys go down the path on the right," "We understand, Lute," Yua nodded. "Then remember to protect each other. Let''s go, Silvie," "Um," Silvie said, nodding. Silvie and I ran after Natalia, who had gone very far. She really pissed me off. ..... After running far enough, we met Natalia. She was fighting a tree monster. I immediately lunged at the monster and shed it with the phoenix sword I got from the exam. The tree monster instantly burst into mes with purple-colored mes. It screamed in pain before turning to ashes. "Natalia, why did you leave right away?? You know, it''s very dangerous, " I said with an angry face. "Ha-huh!? What does that have to do with you? I don''t need your attention. The reason I joined this party is that I don''t have any party members. Don''t be arrogant just because I''m at the same party as you. You really piss me off. Go away, you pervert, " Natalia has an annoyed face, moving away from me. ''This girl...'' Blood veins popped up in my head, seeing her behavior. When I was about to open my mouth to reply, suddenly there was a rumbling sound and the wall beside Natalia spun around, taking her to another room. We were all shocked, I rushed over to try to save her, but there was another rumbling sound. This time, the floor beneath Silvie''s feet opened. *Rumble* "Damn," "Kyaa," Without thinking, I jumped up and caught Silvie with my chains. After catching her, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. But that onlysted a few moments, because the floor I was on also shifted and made me fall down. I fired my chain at the floor to keep us both from falling down. "Silvie, are you okay?" I pulled her into my arms. "I-I''m fine," *Rumble* There was another rumble, and this time the floor was closing. The chains I used to hold us both broke, and we both fell down. I hugged Silvie tightly. Silvie closed her eyes in my arms in fear. We fell far enough until I saw ck water down there. I have a bad feeling about this because I still clearly remember the ck water in the story. In the game, I repeated this several times before finally getting past this one. "Silvie, remember my cue. Make a lump of ice with every step we step. Remember to use your mana carefully, because we will be fighting a dangerous monster. " Silvie was surprised to hear me, but she nodded her head. She looked at the ck water seriously, as our feet almost touched the ck water. Silvie instantly made the water freeze. I stepped on ice while carrying Silvie in the princess''s arms. "Lute put me down." Silvie''s face turned red, seeing our position. "No, it''s not over yet." "ROOOAAAARRRRR," A roar was heard and a huge wave appeared at the same time, I jumped to avoid the ck water waves. Silvie looked surprised, but she still remembered my previous words, and she immediately made an ice step for me. [Master, I will also help you] Woli appeared and created an ice wall in front of us both, when the ck water hit the ice wall, it is visibly corroded. A strange monster then appeared. It was a slime that was the size of a house with a ghastly smile. I frowned at the monster. When I tried to see the status window of the monster, it was as I expected. ------------------------------------------------ Race: [Corrosion Water Slime] Gender: [Unknown] Skill: [Slime Rage], [Corrosion Shot], [Poisoning Wave], [ck Water Corrosion], [Water Curse]. [ck Vortex] Rank: [B] ------------------------------------------------ "Lute, what kind of monster is that? Is that slime? " Silvie had a face of disbelief. "It''s slime, it''s just that it''s different from other slimes. It has the ability to curse. " "Curse??" Silvie was even more surprised when she heard me. Chapter 151 - 151-Drowning "Woli, can you freeze all the ck water in here?" "Master, I might be able to do that, but it will take quite some time since the water here corrodes anything it touches." "No problem, just do it," "Roger, Master," Woli immediately rushed around the slime monster, making the surrounding water freeze. The monster gets angry and attacks Woli, but she dodges it easily. "Silvie, while Woli is freezing ck water here, we must buy her some time. Slime''s weakness is at its core. The problem is that all the water here is very poisonous, so we need to freeze it so that slime can''t use the ck water here, " Silvie nodded, hearing me. I hugged her tightly, then tied my sword with chains. I immediately jumped up and swung my chain sword at the giant slime. *Buzz* The slime body that was hit by my sh from my sword evaporated. The giant slime roared furiously. A giant hand emerged from its body and struck us. Silvie quickly shot Frostfire at the giant''s hand. The hand froze immediately, but it onlysted a moment because then a new hand appeared and attacked us. I dodged it, then wrapped around the slime''s body with a fire element chain and made my sword pierce its body. "ROAAAAAARRR!" The slime''s body suddenly doubled in size. We were shocked to see this. The chain I used to tie it corroded until it broke. I jumped back to dodge the attack. But then the slime shoots a lot of ck liquid towards us. I move in a zig-zag way to avoid it. Silvie also shoots Frostfire when the liquid almost hits us both. I swung my right arm, and a gigantic chain hand formed and punched swiftly at the giant slime''s face. *BOOM* The slime retreated due to the attack from my chain fist, then I hugged Silvie tighter and stepped on the ice under my feet with a strong kick. After that, I immediately jumped at the slime. My hand made a fire chain drill with a sword in the middle. Silvie also made a blue fire drill to strike the monster with me. ''Wait, this is?? I was surprised because suddenly the fire on my chain turned purple after I tied it with this phoenix sword. It seems that my chain can adapt to the abilities of my weapon. Two purple and blue drills pierced through the slime, causing its body to have holes and evaporate, but it was no use, as we missed the core. "Tch, that slime shifted the core somewhere else," I shot my chain at the ceiling, pulling us both up, and stepped on the ceiling while hugging Silvie tightly. Looking around, Woli is almost done freezing all the water here. "Silvie, after Woli finishes freezing the water here, this slime monster will have a hard time attacking us since its abilitiese from this water. I will attack the slime with an attack that makes its body evaporate. When you see the core, destroy it immediately. " "I see," Silvie said, nodding. "Master, I''ve frozen all the ck water!!" Woli screams. "Let''s start, " I jumped while hugging Silvie, then made a chain fist with multiple elements and hit the slime hard. *BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM,* The slime''s body was destroyed, but it started to regenerate its body again. Silvie looked for where the slime core was. When she saw the white core moving in the slime''s body, she swiftly burned the core with Frostfire. *BUUUZZZ* "ROOOOAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!" The slime roared very loudly. The core slowly started to crack and shatter into pieces, but suddenly a ck beam of light shot out from the core and quickly headed towards us. "SILVIE, WATCH OUT!!" As I hugged Silvie to protect her from the attack, the ck light entered my body and we both fell onto the ice. I held my chest, feeling very tight like I was drowning in water. "Lu-Lute, what happened? Your body is ckened!?" Silvie, with a worried face, touched my body. "Master, you have been cursed. We must remove it immediately!" Woli alsoes over, worried to see me. I looked at them with a blurry vision. My chest was so tight that I couldn''t speak at all. I felt like I was drowning in the ocean depths. "Woli, how to save, Lute? He looks in pain," Silvie cried, holding Woli''s shoulder. Woli is also confused about what to do now. But when she then remembered the abilities her master had, she was finally able to heave a sigh of relief. "Silvie, try giving Master artificial respiration," "Artificial respiration? Okay." Without thinking, Silvie immediately kissed me and gave me artificial respiration. I feel a little better now that Silvie has given me artificial respiration, but for some reason, this reminds me of the incident when I was hit by the manticore poison. Woli entered the system and spoke to me from there. [Master, use Berserk Mercilessly, it should heal you] I''m confused. Can this skill remove curses? Wouldn''t that just make me feel painless and regenerate my body? But since Woli said so, I guess I should give it a try. When I used Berserk Mercilessly, I felt some parts of my body is renewed. This took me by surprise, and slowly, I could finally breathe again. Silvie was still giving me artificial respiration with a worried face. Seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but tease her. "Chuu¡­hahnn¡­hahh¡­hmn!!" Silvie opened her eyes wide as she felt my tongue ying with hers. She quickly moved her face away from mine and breathed roughly. Her face blushes when looking at me, especially when she looks at my lips. "Lu-Lute, you''re healed." Silvie embarrassedly looked another way. I licked my lips and brought my face closer to her, our faces so close we could feel each other''s breath. Silvie stammered, not knowing how to react. Without a word, I immediately kissed her lips, which surprised her. "Hmm!!" We kissed for a few seconds before I let go, Silvie''s face was red as a tomato. She looked down shyly, not wanting to see my face. "Thank you, Silvie, you saved me." I smiled, touching her face. Our eyes met each other. Tears began to fall again from her eyes corner. She immediately hugged me tightly, as if she didn''t want to let me go at all. "Lute, Lute, Uuuu...." I hugged her back and we continued in this position until Silvie finally calmed down. Chapter 152 - 152-Strider Silvie let go of her arms with an embarrassed face, my clothes wet with her tears. It was rare to see her like this. Usually, she would act tsundere. *RUMBLEEE* Suddenly, a rumbling sound was heard. We both turned towards the sound. There was an open gate, it should be a way to the next floor, and there was also a treasure box lying on the floor. If I remember correctly, we should now be on the 40th floor because the trap before took us straight to the boss room. "Silvie, let''s see what''s in that box, then we''ll continue exploring this dungeon. I''m sure we''ll meet otherster, " I told her. "Um," Silvie nodded at hearing me, though her face was still red at the thought of a kiss. Walking towards the treasure box, this box didn''t look special at all. I crouched down and opened the box. "This..." Silvie and I looked at each other, looking at the contents of the treasure box. ----- --PoV Natalia¡ª "BZZZZZZ," "Tch, where am I?" A lot of strange bugs are chasing me. I didn''t expect to be in the current situation. Recalling that man''s words, I felt a little guilty and thought what he said was true. "No, don''t mind that perverted man, he''s no different from the nobles who have made my grandfather suffer." I was filled with anger and disgust, thinking of those nobles. All the abilities I have had until now are gifts from Grandpa. My grandfather is a very genius person. He created many amazing items. But it displeased the nobles. They felt jealous of Grandpa''s genius and made Grandpa suffer by spreading false news about the item he made and getting him from Sailos City. "Just you wait, I will take my revenge on all of you," I was filled with anger inside of me. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I have returned to focusing on my battle now. I''m now in a room filled with insect nests, and on the ceiling, I can see a giant bug. It looks like it''s an insect queen. I don''t know where I am now, but I think I''m in the boss''s room right now. Hearing that constant buzz of bugs pissed me off. Turning back, I took out the energyuncher and shot all the bugs that were chasing me. *BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM,* But then, other insects started popping up again. At this rate, it would be endless. The only way for me to get past this situation is to kill the insect queen above. "Rey, help me. I''ll try using Strider. " [Finally, you call me Lia, but isn''t that still in the testing stage? What if it fails?] "We don''t have time to think about that. All you need to do is buy me some time," "Understood," Rey said, appearing in her suit of armor. Rey swung her greatsword and shot at all the insects that tried to approach with a small cannon that appeared on her shoulder. I immediately took out a cube box the size of one cubic meter and pressed several buttons on the screen. After that, I put my palm on the screen. {1% Connecting Process} The screen shows the percentage that continues to grow. Itsts for several minutes before reaching 100%. {100% Connecting Process, please provide code} Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes and shouted. "Strider Switch On!" The box opened and many pieces of flying armor fused with me. It was light blue and white armor, and it also looked very dazzling, with wings on its back. If other people saw this, they''d probably think it''s sexy because it entuates the wearer''s curves. This armor has legs fused to mine while arge-looking hand is on my back holding a giant cannon. (Note: If you''ve seen Mecha anime like Stratos or Bahamut, this will look familiar.) "Rey, I''m ready, let''s attack the queen," I said. "Okay, " Rey nodded, hearing me. The two of us flew close to the queen, but many insects were blocking us from getting there. I shot all the insects with aser beam, aiming my cannon from right to left. A tremendous explosion urred, annihting all the insects. Not wanting to lose our chance, we approached the insect queen quickly. "SCRAAAA" The queen bee let out a strange hum at us, then lots of bugs started popping up again. Rey swiftly killed any insects that tried to approach me. "Charges" Aiming the cannon at the insect queen, I gathered all my mana into shot this time. The energy cannon bar that was on the projection screen started to fill uppletely. I then fired aser beam at the insect queen. "ENERGY BUSTERS," *BOOM!! * The shot pierced through the insect queen''s head. Not long after that, all the insects stopped moving and fell down. I breathed a sigh of relief, but then my face immediately turned pale. I felt all my mana drained from the shot earlier. I fell down. Rey saw this and immediately caught me. "Lia, are you okay?" Rey looks worried about my current condition, but I just look at her with a smile before my vision darkens. ----- --PoV Lute-- I saw Silvie, who was wearing a hairpin with three white flower patterns on her head. It was the item we got from the treasure box. Based on what was written on the paper in the treasure box, its ability was to ward off curses. We''re currently exploring the dungeon after being in the boss room before. "Silvie, you look beautiful in that," I smiled. "Hehehe," Silvieughed cheerfully. Somehow, she seemed to be in a good mood. Is it because I kissed her before? Or maybe he''s happy because it''s just the two of us right now. "We should have been sent to the boss''s room before, and we are on the bottom floor now. I hope Yua and others are doing well," Silvie said worriedly. "This dungeon has a lot of traps leading to the boss room, I''m also worried about them. But I don''t think they will have any trouble if they continue to be together. It''s just that for Natalia, I feel worried about her, " I said with a sigh. Silvie also nodded in agreement with me. Then, a strange voice sounded in front of us. When we turned our heads, it was an earth golem that was moving slowly.. The golem had not yet noticed our current existence. Chapter 153 - 153-Red Cube Because the golem was still not aware of our existence, two of us immediately nned to attack the golem. Silvie swiftly cast a spell, while I immediately rushed towards the golem and tied the golem with chains. Before the golem could even do anything, it froze with Silvie''s mes, and I immediately crushed it with chains that bound it. After the golem was destroyed, the golem dropped a mana crystal. I picked it up and stored it in inventory. Monsters in dungeons sometimes drop items after they are defeated. This is what makes many adventurers want to explore dungeons because they can get a lot of treasure from here, but there is also a big risk if you want to explore it, especially in new dungeons or dungeons that have unexplored floors. After the dungeon is conquered, the dungeon will seal monsters inside, so they won''t get out. This was why the vige chief wanted this dungeon to be conquered immediately so that they would not worry about monsters in it. Because they appear by themselves, not much is known about dungeons. Some say they are relics from ancient times that have been lost for a long time. But either way, as long as they could obtain treasures from the dungeon, they didn''t need to think about it any further. ''To be honest, I was actually confused by the main quest the system gave me, which was to save the world. Because while I was ying the game, I never met the final boss, even though there were many conflicts in the story. There is no disaster or anything that can destroy this world in-game. All stories in-game are about heroines slowly liking the protagonist,'' "Lute, what''s wrong?" Silvie, who saw me pensive in my mind, called out to me curiously. I smiled at her. "Nothing, I was just thinking about something." Whatever happens, I need to be strong as soon as possible. There must be a good reason why this world created a game that was then sent to my previous world. I can''t let my guard down. Bad things can happen at any time without my knowledge. ----- --PoV Elysia-- Lusi and Yua are currently fighting a giant wolf. We are in the boss''s room after exploring for quite a while. I fired a spell from my mirror at the giant wolf. The wolf looked angry and tried to attack me, but then the wolf was blocked by Lusi and Yua. "Inferno Wave!!" Yua shouted. A wave of red mes scorched Wolf''s body. Lusi then moved very quickly through Wolf''s chest with a hand that turned into ance. The wolf stopped moving and fell to the ashes. "Phew, it was an easy battle," Yua said. Lusi nodded, hearing that. I smiled, seeing two of them so optimistic. Not long after, there was a rumbling sound, and the gate opened to the next floor. There was a treasure box lying on the floor. "There''s a treasure box there. Let''s check it out. " Yua looked happy, walking towards the box. When she opened it, inside the box was a potion bottle and a piece of paper. I took the paper and read it. "Potion Spell, increases spell power by three times for those who drink it for five minutes." "It looks like it would be useful when used in an emergency. Let''s go to the next floor. I want to meet Lute soon, " Yua said. "Okay," I smiled and kept the potion. We then walked to the next floor. This is supposed to be on the 21st floor because I''ve counted the number of times we''ve taken stairs down. Dungeons always have boss rooms when they reach multiples of 10, and the previous room was on the 20th floor. We were taught about this while at the academy. It was said that dungeons had a different number of floors than other dungeons. But the dungeons that had been discovered had at most 100 floors. At the academy, we were also taught the weaknesses of monsters and how to fight certain monsters if we met them. Lute also helps us be stronger by giving us various items and potions. I actually wonder why she gave me that, even though we''ve only met since the exams and don''t have a close rtionship like others. ''D-does Lute like me too?'' My heart skipped a beat and my face turned red at the thought of this. [Hihihi, what are you thinking right now, Elysia?] Elyse giggled in the mirror dimension. I blushed even more when I heard Elyse tease me. ----- --PoV Natalia-- "Ugh, my head is so dizzy," I opened my eyes and saw Rey, who was giving me ap pillow. When she saw that I was awake, she breathed a sigh of relief. Rey felt worried after seeing Natalia faint, especially after using Strider, which was still in the testing phase. If something went wrong with Strider, it would be very dangerous for Natalia. "Rey, how long have I been unconscious?" "About two hours. You should be more worried about your body by now," Rey said, with a slightly angry expression. "I see. I''m sorry for that." I smiled at her. Rey couldn''t help but sigh. She already knew Natalia''s stubbornness, so she was quite used to this. "After I tried Strider myself, I came to some conclusions while using it. I don''t think it''s a bad thing, " I said with a happy face. "*Sigh* Lia, you''re always like this. Better recover yourself now," Rey said. "OK," I got up and took out a potion, then drank it. Rey then disappeared, back into me. Based on my experience with Strider, I think I need to make it use less power, but it has a big impact. It''s just stuff like that that I need to learn more about. For now, I think I''ll add mana reserves to Strider so that when I use it, I won''t faint afterward. ''Maybe I should fuel up with mana potions or mana crystals? I''ll think about thister, '' I get very excited when I think of this.. I remember when I was a child, Grandpa was always happy with my nature, full of great curiosity when studying to be an engineer like him. Chapter 154 - 154-Meeting With Natalia "By the way, do you know what floor we are on now?" I asked Rey. [I don''t know, but we''re definitely on the boss floor right now. Oh, that''s right. Lia, there is a treasure box. You can try to open it. Maybe it''s a useful item] Hearing Rey say that, I saw a treasure box lying on the floor. Since I was feeling better, I walked over there to check it out. When I opened it, inside was a cube that glowed red. Next to it was a piece of paper exining its function. "Cominimus Cube. This cube is a cube made frominimus ore. Its ability is to be able to make objectsbined with them have a strong defense. Most suitable for Armor and Shield." I was a little surprised by the items in this treasure box. I''ve heard of Cominimus Ore. It''s said to be a rare ore that even at auction costs up to 10 Glory Gold Coins for the size of a small lump. I am filled with joy to get this item because it will be very useful to me. "Rey, we''ve got a very useful treasure," [This is amazing. This dungeon turns out to hold good treasures. I think it''s not in vain that we fought the insect queen earlier] "Um," I stored the Cominimus cube in a storage ring and returned to recover my body. Although I feel better than before, I must be in perfect condition if I want to continue to the next floor, because there could be danger waiting for me there. After I finished recovering myself, I went to the corpse of the insect queen and cut off body parts that were useful for me to use or sell in Quest Hall. I also obtained the Crystal Core from the corpse of an insect queen. ----- --PoV Lute-- After exploring for a while, we arrived at the boss''s room on the 50th floor. Silvie and I looked at each other and nodded, preparing to fight the boss on this floor. When I slowly opened the gate, what I saw for the first time were the many insects that weren''t moving on the floor and the remains of the insect queen''s dismembered corpse. We both looked at this in bewilderment. It looks like Natalia was sent to this floor earlier, or there''s a possibility that Yua and others were caught in a trap and sent here, " "I think so. Maybe if we moved faster, we''d find out who it was," Silvie said. I nodded, and we both ran quickly out of the boss''s room. Bosses in dungeons have a respawn time limit before they can be fought again. Usually, it takes a month. Since this floor has been defeated and the treasure box here has been taken, the treasure box will not appear again in the future. So people who conquered dungeons for the first time were the luckiest because they got a lot of treasure from the dungeons. If you y the game, you will also get additional rewards when clearing the floor for the first time, while the second time only contains items that are used to upgrade weapons and others. The difference might only be in the boss respawn time because in the game there is no such thing. When we explored the next floor, we found many corpses of dead monsters lying on the floor. When we reached the 53rd floor, we heard the sounds of fighting ahead. Silvie and I ran faster towards the sound. Once there, we saw Natalia, who was exhausted. She fought off the many armed skeletons surrounding her. Silvie and I jumped into battle and helped her. "You two? How did you guys get here? " Natalia was surprised to see two of us. "I''ll exinter. For now, we''ll help you sort this out." Silvie nodded and fired Frostfire at a group of skeletons. This time the skeletons burned to ashes. Silvie could change Frostfire at will, making her abilities extremely powerful. I can''t wait to see when she will build her own domain. I also burned all the skeletons with a phoenix sword, because if I didn''t crush them to ashes, they would put their bones back together, and that would be troublesome. *Tak, tak, tak, tak* The sound of angry skeletons, charging towards us with swords in hand. Silvie and I dodged all iing attacks since the skeletons'' movements were easy to read. We had no trouble dodging them, even though there were a lot of them. After fighting for a few minutes, all the skeletons here were reduced to ashes. I turned to look at Natalia. She looked at me with a sullen look, and then looked another way while folding her arms across her chest. But judging from the sweat and breath that she let out, I''m sure she was already exhausted from earlier. "Look at you. You should understand why we have to continue to be together in the dungeon. I''ve told you this before, " I said with an annoyed sigh. Natalia said, with a displeased expression, "You don''t have to teach me. After all, I have Rey with me. " "You mean your Famos? Are you sure your Famos can stay with you? I''m sure your Famos are exhausted by now and can''t fight with you, " I smiled yfully at her. "Ugh..." Natalia''s face changes when she hears me. It seems that what I said is true. After all, even if you have Famos, they also need some time to recuperate. Unlike Woli, who doesn''t need it at all, if he runs out of mana, he can take my mana without needing to rest. "It seems like what I said is right. Stopining and stay with us. This dungeon is dangerous, especially if we''re not together, " I told her. Natalia opened her mouth, trying to argue, but then Rey''s voice sounded in her head. [Natalia, you bettere with them. I can''t stay with you, and I need to recover. There''s nothing wrong with going with them anyway. This dungeon is also dangerous and has traps everywhere. It''s better if you go with them because it will be safer] Hearing Rey''s voice, Natalia gritted her teeth and looked away in another direction. "Okay, I''lle with you" "That''s good. You should have done this from the start. Let''s continue exploring. " I smiled and patted her head. A blue line appeared on Natalia''s temple. She pped my hand and just walked away. ''What''s with that man? Just because I''m going with him, he''s acting as if he''s close to me,'' Natalia was feeling really annoyed now. Chapter 155 - 155-Ice Knight "Hey, wait, we have to stay together, " I chuckled and followed her. *Hmph* Natalia looked back and snorted. We continued exploring the dungeon and arrived at the 60th floor. On this floor, we fought the boss, Elder Lich. This monster is at B+ rank, but because of our cooperation, even though Elder Lich is at B+ rank, we were able to fight it without any trouble. The Elder Lich had a spell to summon many nearby skeleton troops. He also had a curse spell. Luckily for me, with Berserk Mercilessly, I don''t have to be afraid of curses and stuff like that anymore. I think the weakness of this skill is that it is only useful for my physical body. If a curse threatens my soul, I guess it will be useless. And also, using this skill consumes life energy. I can''t keep relying on this skill. The Elder Lich cast a ck fireball spell at me. I moved, spinning in the air, cutting the skeleton into ashes and making a chain shield block its attack. But it turns out that the attack was so strong that it sent me flying backward. "Fox Aihars," Silvie ced her hands on the floor, then a firefox manifest appeared behind her. The fox circles through the air before moving towards the group of skeletons and towards Elder Lich. The Elder Lich cast a spell, and the skull head manifest moved towards the fox. An explosion urred, causing skeletons that were in the vicinity of the attack impact to shatter into pieces. As Natalia shot the remaining skeletons with her cannon, I silently used my invisible ability and arrived behind Elder Lich. Unbeknownst to him, I used my sword to pierce his back to his chest. The Elder Lich shouted before turning to ash. "Good job, Lute," "You too," Silvie and I smiled with our cooperation, while Natalia continued to pout and snort. I just shrugged my shoulders and let her. I remember we were about to reach thest floor. This dungeon only had 70 floors, and on this floor was an Icebound Sword. There was also a weapon that caught my eye because, even in the story, the protagonist didn''t dare pick it up. That weapon was sealed together with the Icebound Sword, or should I say, the Icebound Sword sealed that weapon. That weapon seemed to be sealed for some reason, but that''s what attracted me to it. But sadly, even in the game, I didn''t know anything about that weapon because it only appeared in this dungeon and was left behind and not talked about in the story anymore. ''I wonder what caused that weapon to be sealed. Is it a cursed weapon?'' Holding my chin, I thought I''d figure it out after picking it upter. We then headed for the treasure box thaty on the floor. When I opened it, there was another box inside. Natalia took the paper from the box and read it. "Dimensional Box, capable of holding anything except living beings in a different dimension. Every item stored will not rot or be damaged," Natalia read this with sparkling eyes, and without speaking to us, she immediately took the box. "Ahem, this box is for me. The item in the next boss''s room is for you," She said. Silvie and I looked at each other and we both nodded. The box wasn''t of much use to us anyway. Especially me, who has an inventory system, while Natalia needs this because she brings a lot of stuff with her. We then continued to explore the dungeon. I don''t know how much time was spent in this dungeon because the only light here is the torch on the wall. "I thought we''d rest here. I''m sure you guys are tired too," I said to "Okay," Silvie nodded. Natalia also nodded, because she also felt that her mana was low and she needed to recover herself again. I sat down beside Silvie and gave her a potion, then I took out the lunchbox I had prepared beforehand. "Silvie, open your mouth, Aaaa..." Silvie''s face turned red, but she nodded, opening her mouth. Seeing her obedient, I smiled and continued to feed her. Two of us ate peacefully until a voice sounded from in front of us. *Growl* Silvie and I turned towards the voice. There was Natalia, who had a red face with embarrassment. It was the sound of her stomach being hungry. Iughed, then showed her the omelet roll. "Do you want me to feed you too?" "Wh-who wants to be fed? I''m not hungry at all," But then her stomach growled again, and her face turned bright red. She didn''t prepare any supplies beforehand, because she wanted to quickly explore the dungeon and didn''t think she needed them at all. But who would have thought? It turned out that she was feeling very hungry now after a tiring battle. "I''m kidding. Eat this. It''s not good for the next battle if you feel hungry. " Iughed and gave her a sandwich. Natalia looked hesitant to take the sandwich in my hand, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the sandwich either, and saliva dripped down her lip corner. I smiled, bringing the curry sandwich closer to her. She then quickly grabbed it and ate it voraciously. "How? Do you want more? " Natalia looked embarrassed, but she nodded her head. I then prepared another sandwich and gave it to her. After that, I returned to feed Silvie. We ate together. Silvie and I fed each other, which made the atmosphere around us look intimate. Natalia, seeing this, had a sullen face. She felt like a third wheel now. But then she ignored it and continued eating in annoyance. I saw her like that and could only chuckle. After we finished eating, we continued exploring and finally arrived at the 70th floor, which is thest floor in this dungeon. Taking a deep breath, I slowly opened the red gate that looked dangerous in front of us. Arge room, like a king''s room, was visible. There was a throne there that was upied by a knight wearing ice armor. She didn''t have a face at all because it looked dark, but she had two red-glowing eyes staring intently at us. Behind the throne, there is a bluestone surrounded by sharp ice chunks.. What attracts attention is beautiful blue crystal-like sword stuck in that stone. Chapter 156 - 156-Yuas Power Something I was looking for was on the ceiling. Oddly enough, it was sealed by a red ice crystal and a chain that bound it tightly. It is not clear what is inside the ice chunks. Of all the ces that were surrounded by an icy blue color, only that ce was as red as blood. The ice knight who was on the throne slowly stood up. He looked at us with his shining red eyes. We are immediately alerted if something unexpected happens. The ice knight walked over to pick up the ice greatsword stuck beside his throne. He looked at us with a piercing gaze. Without speaking a word, the ice knight suddenly disappeared from our sight and appeared in front of us all of a sudden. I was taken aback and immediately made a shield out of chains, pulling Silvie and Natalia back. *Crack, BOOM!!" The chain that I used to withstand the attack cracked and then shattered instantly. Silvie and Natalia were taken aback, as they couldn''t see the ice knight''s movements at all. That should be expected; after all, Ice Knight is ranked A. "He''s at rank A, so we have to be careful of him. The slightest mistake can be fatal, " I told them. Silvie nodded, hearing me. Natalia still looked surprised, especially after hearing what I said earlier. I readied my sword, put my feet together, and took a deep breath, then opened my eyes to see the ice knight with a piercing gaze. "BERSERK!!" *WUUZZZZ* A crimson aura flew out of my body, my eyes turned red. I stamped my feet and immediately arrived in front of the ice knight. The ice knight looked a little surprised by the changes in my body, but he didn''t stay still. He swung his greatsword downwards, and many sharp ice chunks shot out from the floor, rushing at me. I covered my legs with chains and made the chains move randomly, destroying all the ice chunks. When I got close, I stabbed my sword at him. *nk* My sword hit his sword. He shielded himself easily. My legs, which were covered in chains of crimson mes, kicked horizontally towards his head. The knight caught my leg, but apparently, the impact of my attack was strong enough to make him take a few steps back. "Is he that strong? So he''s been hiding his power all this time? '' Natalia looked very surprised when she saw Lute, who was nimbly fighting the ice knight. "Natalia, we can''t just stand still, we have to help her!!" Silvie said to Natalia. "O-okay, Rey, I need your help too." Natalia nodded and readied her Energy Cannon and Energy Launcher. Rey and Woli appear together. When Woli fought the knight with her Ice Emerald, it seemedpletely useless, because the ice knight''s entire body was made of ice, so he had resistance to ice attacks. As a result, Woli made her body bigger and used her dragon breath ability again. "Master, he is far from our level. I don''t even think Dorsen Ball Poisoning is any use against him. " "I thought so too. What should we do now? " I said while enduring the attack from the Ice Knight. Every time he swung his greatsword, I felt a heavy weight pressing down on me. It made my movements slow. Even Silvie and Natalia''s attacks were useless in front of him. "Volcano Breaker!!" Suddenly, a shout rang out, and hotva shot out, along with cracks in the floor beneath the ice knight. A red light fell from above me. I saw Yua descending in front of me. "Yua?" "Hehehe, Lute, don''t I look cool?" Yua puffed out her chest. Not long after that, I saw Lusi beside me, along with Elysia. They arrived at the right time. The ice knight came out of an explosion caused by Yua''s attack. I was surprised when I saw the knight''s current state. His armor had cracks. It seemed that Yua''s attack had a huge impact on him. "Yua, we need your help. Your abilities impact him greatly. I want you to attack him with your strongest ability. We''ll try to distract him. "Eh? Is that so? If so, I understand. I will do it. " Yua nodded in understanding. I wrapped my hands in chains and used my invisible ability. I arrived behind the Ice Knight and drilled its back up. The Ice Knight flew into the air. He didn''t see where I was, so he couldn''t avoid it. "Fire!!" Natalia shot the ice knight with her cannon. Silvie also attacked the ice knight with lots of blue frostfire balls the size of basketballs. The ice knight protected his body with his greatsword. As the knight shielded his front body, Lusi jumped into the air and arrived behind him. Lusi''s legs turned into dragon legs, she lifted her legs up and mmed them into the ice knight''s head. *BAAM!!* The ice knight fell down quickly, and Rey readied her greatsword and jumped, thrusting her sword into the ice knight''s chest. However, the ice knight quickly caught her sword and threw Rey against the wall. Before that, Woli, who was hiding behind Rey, dodged the attack, her cheeks starting to puff up before she spit out her mes, burning the ice knight. *BUUUZZZ* But as expected, her attacks were useless in front of the ice knight. Suddenly, many mirrors appeared around the Ice Knights, then mirrors shone with blue light and shot the Ice Knights in session. "Yua now," Elysia said. "Okay," Yua was currently in midair, her fists clenched full of hot magma. She smiled confidently, making her battle charm increase even more. She fell down towards the ice knight. "This is my new technique. I don''t know what impact it will have next since I can''t withstand the power of this attack. Take this, zing Punch!!! " Yua''s hand, which was filled with hot magma, headed towards the Ice Knight. The ice knight held a greatsword that had started to crack with both hands, then ice kes flew around him. He jumped towards Yua. When Yua''s fists and the Ice Knight''s sword collided, there was a huge explosion that created a red dome of fire around two of them. From here, it was obvious who victor was. When the impact of the explosion slowly faded, Yua stood up, gasping for air. Whereas the Ice Knight was lying with a shattered sword and armor cracked all over.. The light in the ice knight''s eyes slowly dimmed before disappearing. Chapter 157 - 157-Voice From The Darkness "Hehehe, Lute, I won!!" Yua jumped at me with a happy face. I swiftly caught her in my arms. I smiled at her and caressed her head. "Yua, I''m d you''re getting stronger," "It''s all because Lute is with me." Yua smiled sweetly at me. "Can you stop doing that?" Natalia said, displeasedly. I tilted my head, looking at Natalia. "Hmn? So what? Yua, you like me to hug you, don''t you? " "Um, Lute, I like it. I want you to keep hugging me," Yua said while burying her head in my chest. Veins popped up in Natalia''s head, but she then took a deep breath to calm herself. After all, what they did had nothing to do with her. I smiled and kept caressing Yua''s head. Her face looked very happy in my arms. Silvie looked serious as she stared at the Icebound Sword embedded in bluestone behind the throne. She walked slowly towards the sword and jumped onto the bluestone. When I saw Silvie heading towards the sword, my eyes lit up. I wanted to see what happened next. Yua, who was in my arms, noticing my focus on Silvie, also became curious to know what Silvie was doing. *WUZZZ* Silvie''s hand touched the hilt of the sword. Suddenly, Silvie''s surroundings were enveloped by Frostfire. Everyone who felt hot and cold feelings here was shocked. Silvie''s face also looked like she was in pain. She felt that her mana was being drained as her Frostfire raged beyond her control. "Silvie is in danger, Lute, what should we do!?" Yua looked at me worriedly. "We can only trust the current ability Silvie has to make her master of that sword," I said to Yua. Honestly, I''m also worried about Silvie''s current state. The mes around her are raging horribly. Silvie''s body was also slowly showing burns and frozen skin. Silvie''s face turned pale. She tried her best to pull the sword from the stone. ''I can''t give up. I still have a lot of dreams. Being with him is what I want, I don''t want it all to end here. If I keep getting weak, I can''t keep up with him growing strong,'' Silvie tried her best to subdue the sword. She didn''t care that the wounds on her body were getting worse, her determination was too strong to subdue the sword. Seeing Silvie''s wound getting worse, I became even more worried that she couldn''t subdue the sword. In the game, this was the fifth dungeon the protagonist and his party explored. Silvie was able to subdue the sword for a reason that made her determination to be strong so great. It was because my death as her childhood friend had made her character change drastically. ''Is Silvie too fast to pick up that sword? Should I take it out of there and leave that sword behind for a while until Silvie bes stronger? '' I furrowed my brows, feeling really worried. Suddenly, there was a huge explosion at Silvie''s ce, and she was thrown into the air. "Silvie!!" Without thinking, I let go of Yua''s embrace and immediately jumped to save Silvie. I caught her worriedly while taking out a potion to heal her. "Lute, I did... I managed to pull out that sword," Silvie''s face looked happy, even though her body was covered in burns and ice that cracked her skin. She showed a beautiful ice crystal sword in her hand along with a shining snowke-shaped symbol on her arm, now that sword had considered Silvie as its master. "No, you have to worry about yourself now." I gave her a potion and poured it into her mouth. Silvie gulped it down slowly. After that, Silvie''s pale face seemed to improve. She then fell asleep with that sword in her hand. I picked up Silvie and covered her with a nket, thenid her down next to the others. "Silvie, will she be okay? " Elysia asked. "She should be fine now. It''s just that her body condition hasn''t fully recovered. I want you to take care of her, in the meantime, I will check the red ice crystal over there," I said while pointing at arge chunk of red ice crystal that was sealed with chains on the ceiling. "Wait, Lute, I feel danger from that crystal lump. Are you sure you''re going there? " Elysia looked worried. Yua also looked at me with a worried face, because they had been feeling ufortable from the red ice crystal above. Especially after Silvie''s incident earlier, if something bad happened to Silvie, she might not survive while subduing that sword. "Don''t worry, trust me," I said. Then I jumped up and shot my chain at the red ice crystal, then I pulled my body there. Once there, I was finally able to clearly see what kind of weapon was inside the red ice lump. "A Scythe? So it''s a scythe. " I saw arge crimson-red scythe the size of an adult with a shape that looked dashing and, at the same time, contained a strong destructive power. I looked startled as I felt like something inside me churned to touch that red crystal immediately. When I touched that red crystal, my vision suddenly became blurry, and I arrived in an endless dark room. I can neither speak nor do anything. Everything here is nothing but emptiness. "Someone has arrived here, but I didn''t expect it. That person is from that bloodline. *Sigh* I thought by moving her here, our n would separate from theirs. How ironic. " A woman''s voice came from the darkness. ''Who are you? What are you talking about? '' "Kid, I don''t know what will happen in the future. But I hope you can look after and protect her. Whatever happens, you have to do it, because she is key to the salvation of the world. " ''Hey, wait!? What do you mean? '' *Cracks* But suddenly, my vision turned to red cracks and I came back in front of the red ice crystal. Cracks appeared on the red ice crystal and slowly, cracks spread throughout the ice crystal, until finally the ice crystal shattered, revealing a crimson red scythe and seemed to be filled with an aura of destruction. The scythe floated and arrived in front of me. When I touched it, information entered my head. "T-this is amazing," I said in disbelief as I processed the information. Chapter 158 - 158-Danger I just got a strange technique, and I can say it''s a powerful technique. That technique is called [Evasion Mark] Its ability is to make anything I touch teleport in front of me. Not only that, when I attack someone, this mark will slowly appear on their body and I can teleport them in front of me suddenly. I can also teleport my enemies elsewhere, but this will use up more mana. The downside is that if the person refuses the mark I give, this mark will slowly disappear within a few hours. But if the person epts it, the mark will not disappear from their body. And also, I don''t know how far this technique can use. ''What''s with this technique? Isn''t this too powerful to be called a technique? I can protect and kill my enemies instantly,'' If I teleport my enemies in front of me suddenly and directly stab them with a sword before they even have a chance to dodge, wouldn''t that be amazing? Or I could move them to a ce full of deadly traps. Just thinking about this makes me excited. ''But why is this technique called, Evasion Mark?'' I was confused by the name of this technique. I recalled what the woman''s voice said earlier. {Kid, I don''t know what will happen in the future. But I hope you can look after and protect her. Whatever happens, you have to do it, because she is key to the salvation of the world.} "She? What does that woman mean? " Taking a deep breath, I thought I''d figure this outter. I then looked at the crimson scythe that I was currently holding. Suddenly, the pain came from my hand, and blood dripped from my right hand holding a scythe. I was confused because I hadn''t been injured before. Then a burning feeling rose in my shoulder. When I saw what it was, a crimson scythe-shaped symbol appeared on my right shoulder. This reminds me of when I was trying to make a connection with [Chain Of Destruction] Since I''m very curious about that scythe, I wanted to see a status window of this scythe. [???????? Rank:??????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] "Woli, what is going on here? Is the system broken?" [I don''t know, Master, the system can''t see the status of this scythe yet. It is simr to your race] I''m even more confused after hearing Woli''s exnation, what is really going on here? There are many things I can''t understand. Suddenly the scythe in my hand became a red light and entered the mark on my shoulder. Even so, I can still feel a connection to the scythe. Sighing in annoyance, because of many mysteries I had just gotten, this made me a little tired. Then I returned to where Yua and others were. When they saw that I was fine, they were relieved. Because they had seen the red ice crystal suddenly crack and shatter, they were afraid that something would happen to Lute. "Lute, what exactly is there?" Elysia asked. "I got a scythe from the red crystal. Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen, " Soon there was a rumbling sound, as we turned our heads to the ceiling. A strange circle was seen. This should be a sign that this dungeon was conquered. "We have conquered this dungeon. Let''s go back and tell the good news to the vige chief," I told them. "Um," They all nodded. Natalia also nodded at my words, because she couldn''t wait toe back and start mining a lot of minerals. Especially after she got Dimensional Box, this made her even more excited to mine. After I carried Silvie, who was sleeping, we all exited here. ----- After we returned to the vige, it was already morning. It seemed we had been in the dungeon all day. When we were informed that the dungeon had been conquered, vigers seemed very happy. Raimund also immediately allowed Natalia to mine in the mines. Natalia, with a happy face, went straight to the mine site. As for me, I took Silvie to the house where we were staying and told Elysia to go to the vige head''s house to get a stamp that we hadpleted the quest. ..... The next day, Natalia had not returned until now. It looks like she''s too busy mining since she hasn''t been back since yesterday. Silvie has also been awake since yesterday. Her condition has improved after a good rest. "How long will that woman mining? This pisses me off," Elyse said, with an annoyed face, as she sat on the sofa, crossing her arms and legs. "Hahaha, you have to be patient. At least you can think of this as a day off, " I smiled at her. "But I want to go back as soon as possible, " Elyse said. ''Lute, help me'' While we were chatting, suddenly a feeling of danger came over me. My face immediately became serious, I heard Yasmine''s voice asking for help. It means she is in danger. [Master, Yasmine needs help. We have to get there right away] Woli said. "Elyse!! Call others to gather immediately. I''m going to meet Natalia. We need her now, " "Lute, wait, what''s going on?" Elyse looked very confused, especially when she saw Lute''s face filled with worry and anxiety, like something bad was happening. Without saying anything to her, I stood up and rushed to the mines. While heading to the mines, I took out a Seezingcal and called Alice and others. But it''s not connected. I think they are currently very far from the city. It seems they are working on a quest. I became more and more worried. I then called Shelly. Luckily, this time it was connected. "Lute, what''s wrong?" "Shelly, I need your help now. Yasmine is in danger. She is currently in the forest north of Sailos City. I want you to go there and save her." "W-what? I''ll be there soon, " Then I called Misti. I needed anyone''s help at this time, and luckily it''s connected. "Master, do you need something?" "Misti, I need your help to save someone. I want you to go to the forest north of Sailos City if you find a battle there. Save the woman named Yasmine. For some reason, you can''t see her, but you can hear her voice. " "Understood. I''ll be right there." Misti said although she didn''t know what happened, but from how worried her master was. She was sure the woman in danger was one of her master''s women. ''I have to get back as soon as possible!! Yasmine is in danger right now. Damn, if only I had Lisa''s contacts '' Chapter 159 - 159-Appearance Of A Necromancer --PoV Yasmine-- "Hah, Huh, Huh" I hid behind a tree. I''m currently being chased by a group of ck-robed people. Previously, I was walking around the city because I was bored in the vi. After all, there was no one in the vi at that time. But then when I was in the city, I felt someone was watching me. It was really weird because other people shouldn''t be able to see me. But I finally realized someone was following me from behind. When I saw who it was, it was a student from Mervbanis Academy. That man''s behavior was a little strange, and I felt a sense of dangering from him. Since I didn''t want to cause chaos in the city, I went to the forest to find out what the man really wanted. When I arrived in the forest, I felt an ufortable feeling because it was very quiet here. Suddenly, a beam of ck light came from within the forest. I quickly dodged it. Before long, a group of people wearing robes appeared. They didn''t seem to be able to see me. But they held some kind of device in their hands. "There''s no need to hide, we know where you are now," A thin man said with a grin. I feel my back shudder at the sight of his grin. I don''t know why, but this reminds me of an incident. The group started to surround me, and then cast a spell. I got scared and flew up to escape. *Ding* But then I hit an invisible wall because there was no other way I thought I would use my power after a long time of not using it. I waved my hand, moving as if I was dancing. Around me, purple light started to appear. Then manifestations of snake, crow, and wolf spirits appeared. I told them to destroy the invisible wall. "Hiss," "Scree," "Howl," *BOOM, CRACK* Cracks began to appear on the invisible wall. The robed group''s faces turned pale. After a few attacks, the invisible wall shattered. And the robed group vomited blood. The thin man who saw this had a displeased expression. "Tch, you all are useless, even capturing a woman can''t be done. Let me handle this. " After the thin man said that, many strange circles surrounded him. Then strange and scary creatures came out of the circle. They were heading towards me quickly. I got scared and flew away. During my escape, I was hit by an attack from that strange monster. The thin man flew after me with a strange grin on his face. I felt more and more scared and tried to get as far away from him as possible. ''I''m scared, Lute, help me'' Unknowingly, I asked Lute for help at thest moment. I then went into the forest and hid there. And right now I''m hiding behind a tree, trying not to make a sound. "Hehehe, it''s useless for you to hide. I know where you are now," The thin man''s voice was heard walking slowly towards me. I flew up and let out a snake spirit to attack him. The man swiftly ordered the strange monsters around him to fight back against my snake spirit. The snake spirit was crushed into light particles after being caught by a strange monster and trampled by it. Then another monster came from behind me and attacked my back. I immediately turned around and crossed my arms against the attack. But the impact of the attack knocked me flying into a tree. I felt my body go limp after being hit earlier. "Cough, Cough," "Hahahaha, we should have done this earlier. If I had known you were so weak, I wouldn''t have waited to catch you, " The manughed sinisterly. Suddenly, a wave of water came from above, attacking that man. The man looked surprised and immediately covered his body with his monster. Next, Karyn appeared and shed her fiery sword towards the monster protecting that man. But her attack only left a burn scar on the monster''s arm. Nh and Le appeared in front of me. They looked very wary of the thin man. "Yasmine, are you there?" Le asked. "I''m here. How did you know I was here? " "Lute told Shelly beforehand that you were in danger. He asked us to help you, "Le said. ''Lute knew I was in danger? No, that''s not the problem now, '' "Le, we have to run away from that man. He is very dangerous. He also brought a group of people with him." As I said that, many robed people appeared from within the forest. Shelly and others, seeing this, furrowed their brows. But then a dark shadow shed quickly and a group of people who had just appeared lost their heads one by one. Misti immediately arrived beside Shelly. She looked around as if looking for something. "Is there a woman named Yasmine here?" "You? I remember you as Princess Anastasia''s maid? " Shelly looked surprised when she saw Misti''s arrival. "That''s right. My master told me to save a girl named Yasmine here. He said that the girl couldn''t be seen, but I could hear her voice. So it shouldn''t be you. Is that girl safe? " Misty asked. ''Masters? What does this girl mean? Is she talking about Lute or Anastasia? '' Shelly was confused by Misti''s exnation. "I''m here," Yasmine said. Misti looked surprised when she turned towards the voice, but she didn''t see anything there. Finally, she understood what her master had said earlier. "Hehehehe... Hahahaha... This is amazing. How can there be so many girls here? I got a big harvest. " The thin man suddenlyughed with a sinister face. We all turned our heads to see the thin man and felt goosebumps, as an aura of darkness spread from the man''s body to the point that it almost covered the ce. This ce went dark, and there were strange sounds like someone asking for help. From that aura, there are also scary faces flying here and there. "He''s a necromancer!? This is bad." Misti''s face was filled with fear and disbelief. Shelly and the others were also speechless. They felt their bodies shiver when they saw faces floating around them. What Yasmine said was true. This man was very dangerous. They had to run away from him. "We have to run from here. That man is on a different level. I will call my youngdy to send reinforcements here," Misti said to Shelly and others with worried faces. "Hahahaha, you think I''ll let it? It''s time for me to get serious and you all won''t be able to escape from me. " The corners of that man''s lips and eyes curled into a very wide grin.. It was the most terrifying smile they had ever seen. Chapter 160 - 160-Difficulty --PoV Lute-- Arriving at the mine, I immediately went inside and looked for Natalia. When I found her, she seemed to be mining with her strange machine. Without thinking, I pulled her hand, which startled her. "Hey, what are you doing? I''m mining right now. " "We need your help now. We must return as soon as possible!!" "Hah? What do you mean? " "Stop talking, I''ll exinter," I said and pulled her hand away. "I understand you need my help, but stop pulling my hand." Natalia withdrew her hand in annoyance. She was filled with confusion from being summoned by me while mining. Taking a deep breath to calm myself down, I looked at her seriously. "Right now, something bad is happening near the city. We should head back right now." "W-what? Back right now? Have you gone mad? The distance from this vige to the city takes one day. Even if you drive my vehicle, that''s only reduced the time by half a day, and you''re saying you want to go back right now? What we have is that we will bete getting there. " "I know that, but no matter what happens, I have to go back. Yasmine is in danger. If I don''t help her soon, I''m afraid something bad will happen," I said with a worried face, holding her shoulder. ''Yasmine? Who''s that? Is it one of his women? '' Natalia saw the look of great concern on Lute''s face. It seemed that Yasmine was someone who was very important to her, to the point that he acted like that. Somehow, she felt she had to help Lute at this time. "I see, I''ll help you. We can get there in no time," Natalia said, annoyed. "Re-really? But how? " I said happily. When I say this, Natalia''s face is filled with pain. She looks back at her back. There you can see the mana crystal that she just mined. But she knew it wouldn''t be enough for fuel. She had to use up all the mana crystals she had mined all day. "My vehicle can teleport us directly to the workshop. But that would eat up an awful lot of mana crystals. I''ll help you, but remember you''ll have to pay this backter! " Natalia pointed at me angrily. "Alright, I''ll reply to thister," I nodded at her. "That''s good. Let''s go back now," After Natalia said that, two of us ran out of the mine. ----- --PoV Yasmine-- "Hahahahaha," "Ugh," The necromancerughed sinisterly. He strangled Misti with his happy face. Shelly and others who were badly injured stared at the necromancer with fear and anger. It''s a scary sight to hear lots of voices crying for help in this ce. With trembling hands, I took out a wolf spirit and a crow spirit to attack him. The necromancer red at two spirits. He then threw Misti and attacked two spirits with his ck aura, turning them into particles of light. "Ack!" Misti was thrown until she crashed into a tree and vomited blood from her mouth. Misti looked at the necromancer with a blurry vision, blood flowing from her head to her eyes. Her vision turning red, she painstakingly took out Seezingcal to call for reinforcements to her youngdy. But it was toote, Misti fainted after receiving too many wounds. Shelly rushed towards Misti to save her. I tried to fight that Necromancer with all my might. I summoned a purple humanoid spirit monster with spiked armor behind me. "Hoho, you still have other abilities," That necromancer smiled. I bit my lower lip in frustration. I ordered the spirit monster to attack the necromancer. The necromancer just smiled and called out to a strange monster like a tiger, but that monster had many eyes. My spirit monster punched the head of the strange monster, and its head broke into meat paste. The necromancer opened his eyes, looking surprised. He finally understood why they needed that woman. That woman''s special body is amazing. She had abilities beyond her own. ''That woman''s special body makes her spirit abilities so strong. If we get this woman, I believe we will control the Soul Realm very soon. '' Excitedly, he smiled and took out a staff formed from the bones and skulls of a monster. The skull''s two eyes shone with a red light. A ck aura gathered around the staff, and the light in the skull''s eyes shone even brighter. Soon, a ck mist gathered around the Necromancer, and the mist began to form a humanoid creature with the head of a monster and horns like a bull. "Since I can''t linger here, I''ll end this battle here." "Yasmine ran away from here; we''ll stop him from catching you," Le, who was standing beside me, said. "No, that''s not going to happen. I can''t possibly leave you all," I said tearfully. ''How can it be like this? Is this all my fault? I just want someone I can consider family and who can see me. But when I got it, why did it end like this? Is it because I''m too weak?'' I feel so hurt in my heart. Nothing goes the way I want it to. Holding my chest, I stared at the necromancer with anger and vengeance. I gathered all my strength into my spirit monster. The spirit monster roared and grew bigger and bigger. The necromancer, seeing this, smiled. His ck monster is headed towards my spirit monster. Two monsters attacked each other, causing a strong wind to blow around them. My spirit monster punched the ck monster''s head, but the ck monster caught the attack with its right hand. Then his left hand clenched with a ck aura and punched towards the stomach of my spirit monster. *BOOM* My spirit monster exploded just like that from that attack. I looked at this in disbelief. But then the impact of my monster spirit exploding made me vomit blood. "Cough, cough," "Even though you have great spirit abilities, you are still too weakpared to me," Necromancer said sarcastically. "We''re still here. We''re not leaving Yasmine to you," Karyn shouted. Le, Karyn, and Nh leaped to attack the necromancer. The necromancer saw this with an annoyed face. "Just a bunch of stupid, annoying women. Uggred, attack them all." "GROAAR," The ck monster screamed, then he stamped his feet on the ground. An explosion urred which created a strong wind, blowing them all away. I was thrown a few meters away.. When I raised my gaze again, a crater was visible there and the trees had fallen from the explosion earlier. Chapter 161 - 161-Cracks "Le! Are you okay!?" I saw Le, who was unconscious, lying on the ground. Karyn and Nh are also unconscious. While Shelly was taking care of Misti, they were both thrown and hit arge rock. "Hahaha, it''s all your fault. You got them hurt like this. If you don''t know them, and they don''te to save you. None of this would have happened, " Necromancer smiled triumphantly. ''Is this all my fault? I see it''s all my fault. I should never have been with them, '' "If you follow me willingly, I''ll let them all live," That necromancer said with a friendly smile. "Yasmine, don''t listen to him!! We all think of you as our own family. Lute ising to save us, believe in Lute" Shelly shouted. "Tch, noisy woman," Strong winds hit Shelly. Shelly was then thrown a few meters and passed out. I watched this shakily. Looking at my hands, tears are currently falling down on my hand. If my existence can keep them safe, I will. "Okay, I''ll go with-" "BERSEERK, AAAAAARRRHHHH," From the sky, there was a crimson shadow like a meteor moving towards the necromancer. That necromancer was taken aback, he then shielded his body with the ck monster. *RUBMLEE, BOOM* The sounds of rumbling and explosions could be heard tens of meters away. Someone then jumped out of the explosion. It was the necromancer who was breaking out in cold sweat and the ck monster beside him that had its arm cut off. As the smoke from the explosion dissipated, Lute stood up with a face full of anger. His eyes looked so terrifying. In his hand was a scythe that glowed crimson red. He looks like a grim reaper right now. When Lute looked around him, he saw that everyone here was seriously injured and unconscious. His anger is getting worse. His hair was slightly long and lifted as if a wind had blown it. His eyes shone with a red light. "HOW DARE, HOW DARE, HOW DARE YOU! I GONNA KILL YOU!!! " "Brat, you think I will lose to you? Do not be arrogant, " The necromancer then gathered all his strength into his staff. The ck monster nearby turned into smoke and returned to the staff, then the necromancer''s thin body grew big. He looked very muscr and burly now. ----- --PoV Lute¡ª I''m so angry right now. Shelly and others fainted with wounds on their bodies. Just seeing this makes my blood boil. I stared intently at the necromancer, whose body was now starting to change. His skin turned ck and muscles began to grow on his thin body. Strange horns also appeared on his head. "Woli, take care of them all, let me handle this man," "Understood, Master," I grabbed the scythe with both hands and lunged straight at him. The necromancer saw that I was about to attack him, gathering a ck aura on his staff. His staff instantly turned into a cudgel with a monster skull head. He jumped up and mmed his cudgel at me. I dodged his attack by moving sideways and shing my scythe at his waist. The necromancer tried to dodge it, but my movement was so fast that it still hit him. "AAARRGGHHHH!!" The necromancer screamed in pain and backed away from me. He looked very shocked while looking at the scythe in my hand. Even though the wound he received was not serious, he felt that attack was so painful that he felt it pierce his soul. ''What weapon is that!? I felt my soul being torn apart when hit by his attack, '' I saw that man''s fear when he saw the scythe in my hand. I looked at my scythe. Although I don''t know what that man was feeling, I felt like this scythe was very happy when it managed to hurt that man. I jumped into the air, gathering my mana into the scythe. When I did this, the scythe gave off a crimson aura. "Take this," I swung my scythe at that man, the crimson beaming towards him very quickly. That man also swung his cudgel against my attack. When the crimson beam and his cudgel shed, he managed to withstand the attack, but the impact was so great it left a crater around him. That man realized this boy in front of him was not simple. He had to be careful of this boy, especially after the attack from his scythe. He then flew through the air and raised his cudgel high into the sky, a ck ball appearing above him. The ball continued to grow rapidly until it was the size of a house. I saw the ck ball, furrowed my brows, but suddenly a cracking sound was heard in the air. When I looked in that direction, I was immediately shocked. A portal appeared in the sky. The man also saw this and was surprised by the sudden appearance of the portal. Someone came out of the portal. It was a woman in a white robe with a hood covering her head. But what I feel right now is a very strong pressureing from that woman. Everyone here couldn''t move their bodies, even the necromancer was terrified. "I feel a necromancer''s aura here. Hmn? So it''s you. I haven''t seen your n in a long time. " A soft and calm voice came from the woman''s mouth. The woman slowly descended. She looked around before her eyes fell on Yasmine. "I found her, someone with a special body that is verypatible with spirit energy. I didn''t think I had to move around the world to find you, " The woman smiled at Yasmine. "Y-you? No way, you''re someone from Soul Realm!? What are you doing here? I won''t let you take her!!" The necromancer looked furious and threw his ck ball at the woman. The woman just tilted her head without feeling offended at all. She was so calm that it made anyone who saw her feel afraid of her calm. "You are just a bunch of tramps who were expelled from the Soul Realm. Do you think that by taking this girl, you can return to the Soul Realm? How stupid, " The woman snapped her fingers and the ck ball just disappeared. Everything became so quiet. Then she snapped her fingers again, although the sound of her snaps was very small. But because the silence here makes the sound of her fingers snapping so clearly in the ear. *BOOM* The necromancer was instantly knocked to the ground by white energying from above him.. His hands and feet formed an inappropriate angle. Chapter 162 - 162-Stop Here ''Who is this woman?? I don''t know who she is at all, they are also talking about Soul Realm. I think I''ve heard this somewhere, but where? '' I thought hard, but for now, I''ll put this aside. Seeing Yasmine, who was looking down with dark eyes, made me very worried about her current state. I headed towards Yasmine and arrived in front of her. Yasmine opened her eyes slightly to see me in front of her, but then her vision darkened. She looked down as if it was all over. "Yasmine, are you okay? Did he do something to you?" Yasmine raised her head to look at me with empty eyes. She then shook her head without saying a word. ''This is not good. Yasmine looks very guilty that others were hurt to save her,'' "Yasmine, you don''t have to feel guilty about that, we''re all family, we should protect each other," I said, holding her shoulder. "Fufufu, so romantic. I''m sorry, but I have to take her with me. " Suddenly, a strong wind came, tossing me into the air. I was thrown away like a broken doll thrown away by its owner. ''"Lu-Lute!! No!! " Yasmine cried, seeing me thrown and spewing blood from my mouth. "Cough, cough," ''What the hell with this woman? She has no mercy at all,'' As I held my mouth to hold back spilled blood, I felt some of my bones breaking from the attack earlier. Even though I didn''t feel any pain, it was still annoying. "Don''t you dare take that woman," the badly injured Necromancer trudged up on all fours. "I''m sick of you. Die." The woman''s voice became sharp, and a beam of white light moved swiftly from that woman towards the Necromancer. *Slice*, *Slice*, *Slice* The Necromancer''s body was chopped into thin pieces of meat. I saw this and felt the hairs all over my body stand up. This was a terrifying thing to behold. It all happened so fast, and the Necromancer died instantly. Rising up with a wounded body, I looked at that woman with furrowed brows. When the robed woman saw that I was still able to stand, she was a little surprised, then her gaze became astonished. Suddenly, she arrived in front of me and immediately grabbed my neck. "Ugh!" I tried to release her grip. "You have a strange body. You were able to regenerate the wound I gave you earlier very quickly. But it seems your soul energy is slowly dwindling. " The woman looked at my body curiously. "Let master go!!" Woli suddenly appeared behind the woman and immediately attacked her with a lump of ice. But even before the attack reached the woman, the ice shattered like it hit something invisible. The woman looked at Woli and grabbed her neck. We were both strangled by this woman. "You also have Famos, but I find your Famos a little strange. How can I find so many interesting things here? " The woman said, with a confused face. "W-what are you doing!? Let them go, "Yasmine shouted angrily. "Okay, forgive me for earlier," The woman smiled slightly and released her grip. I coughed, holding my neck. There was a grip mark there. Even though she came to find the owner of that special body, she didn''te to make a mess. And also, if that woman with a special body hated her, it would be very problematic when she brought her to the Soul Realm. Then the woman''s gaze fell on the crimson scythe beside me. When she tried to touch the scythe, she immediately pulled her hand back. The woman seemed very surprised by what she felt earlier. ''This scythe...'' Gazing at the scythe with a deep gaze, she then disappeared and arrived in front of Yasmine. She looked down at Yasmine and said. "Do you want toe with me? If you go away from their lives, they won''t be in the danger they are in now, " The woman said to Yasmine. Yasmine''s face stiffened as she looked back at the woman. Beneath the robe were bright gray eyes as if they were staring into her soul. She then looked at Lute and others. They were all injured trying to save her. Clenching her hands, her eyes shone with determination. When the woman saw this, she smiled, seeing the determination in Yasmine''s eyes. Yasmine stood up and then looked straight into the woman''s eyes. "If Ie with you, will I be able to be strong like you?" "Of course, you can even be stronger than me," "I understand. I''lle with you," Yasmine nodded. Hearing their conversation, my heart skipped a beat. I looked at Yasmine with a look of disbelief. Was she going to leave me? How can I allow that? "Yasmine, don''t go with her. Please don''t do that!!" I stood up and ran towards her, but suddenly the air pressure came towards me. My body immediately fell to the ground, but even so, I still tried to stand up. The woman, when she saw my persistence, opened her eyes a little. She then gave more and more pressure. But I didn''t just give up, even though blood wasing out of my body. I tried to crawl to get to Yasmine''s ce. I don''t care at all; it doesn''t hurt, and I can regenerate my body. But it was different for Yasmine. When Yasmine saw this, her face was flooded with tears, but she had to stay strong. If she continued to be with Lute, in the future they might all be killed and she would be captured by the Necromancer group. She didn''t want them to end up like that. Clenching her fist until blood wasing out of it, she turned around and bit her lower lip. "Lute!! Don''t go on with this. I won''t be with you from now on. I''m sorry, but this is the end. We won''t be able to be together because we are in different worlds. In this world, no one can see me and I will only bring disaster to all of you. From now on, don''t look for me anymore. " Every word Yasmine said this, her heart ached like a thousand swords pierced her body. Tears didn''t stop falling from her eyes, those were words she didn''t want to say.. But this was for the best, she had to say it or Lute wouldn''t be able to ept her leaving and keep trying to find herself in the future. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!